《Supreme Mars》 Chapter 1 Hollowburg Chapter 1 Hollowburg Emerdale Airport. Leo got off the ne. He looked tall in his ck trench coat and his eyes were sharp and energetic. His only w was his abnormally paleplexion. Out of nowhere, a ck Rolls-Royce limousine stopped in front of him, with dozens of military trucks behind it. "Fall in!" Dozens of burly, grim-faced soldiers moved into two square-shaped formations, taking less than three seconds overall. "Salute!" Facing Leo, the soldiers shouted in unison, "Good day, Commander!" Their loud and clear voices resonated throughout the vast airport. Leo nodded calmly and saluted them in return. At this time, the door of the Rolls-Royce opened and an alluring woman wearing tight ck leather clothes and sunsses stepped out. She took off her sunsses, revealing eyes so red that they seemed to be soaked in blood. Those eyes gave off a murderous feeling. However, she was as docile as a sheep in front of Leo. This woman was called Nadine Moore. She was his shadow, his guard. "Mr. Cohen, I''ve found her." "Continue," Leo said, and waited quietly for her report. "Her name is Lydia Henderson. She works at the International Trading Center Building. Her identity has been deliberately hidden, so this is all we have about her at the moment." Nadine''s expression turned grim as she carefully observed Leo''s expression. Seeing no particr reaction from him, she felt relieved enough to continue her report. "Phantom was in Emerdale a month ago but left the country and disappeared. Kate Lawson acquired the Fords'' Vesper Corporation a week ago and became the new chairman of the board. End of report." "Got it." Leo nodded, and then begun to cough. He wiped his mouth and found some blood on his hand. "Mr. Cohen, is it your old injury again?" Nadine immediately pulled out a handkerchief, her beautiful eyes filled with concern. Even though Leo managed to force his enemies into retreat in the battle on Elview Mountain, the ordeal left him with a persistent illness... "It doesn''t matter. Let''s visit the Fords." Leo waved his hand, clearly not as concerned as Nadine was, and walked toward the Rolls-Royce. He did not speak anymore after getting in the car. The scenery on both sides of the car swiftly fell back, and his mind drifted as well. Five years ago, he agreed to marry Kate Lawsonthe darling of Lawson familyand adopt her family name to repay his adoptive father, William Ford, and resolve the Fords'' financial crisis. Little did he know that it was all part of Kate''s plot to steal the Fords'' corporate secrets. On his wedding day, he suffered inhumane abuse. He was beaten, drugged, kidnapped, and finally thrown into the sea. It was the sheer luck of fools that he didn''t die that day. Not only did he escape death, but he even joined the mysterious special forces in Winbury, the Wyverns,ter on. Five years in the military had transformed him. He became the God of War in the military, the Commander of the Wyverns, protecting Winbury and fending off enemies from all over the world. He retired with honor, for it was time to settle the grudges of the past. Furthermore, he could not forget the woman who he had once hurt so deeply. Back then, he had been kidnapped to an abandoned warehouse at the pier. Beside him was also a woman who had suffered the same fate. She was the one who had saved him. Unfortunately, he had been so delirious that he did not even know her name or appearance. Nadine let out a quiet sigh when she saw the thoughtful and sorrowful look in Leo''s eyes. Compared to settling past grudges, he must be more concerned about the woman named Lydia Henderson. "We''re here, Mr. Cohen." Nadine parked the car before a three-story antique vi by the street. "Got it." Leo nodded but did not exit the car immediately. Instead, he said to Nadine emotionlessly, "Keep investigating Miss Henderson. I want the results this evening." "Yes." Leo got off the car and stood outside the Fords'' residence. He became lost in thought as he looked at the nts and trees in the yard. Everything felt so familiar. "I wonder how Caroline is doing..." He seemed to see that young and vivacious girl in his memories in front of him, and a smile lit up his face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Few could put such a pure smile on his face. Caroline was one of them. Caroline was his adoptive father''s daughter and they had grown up together. If not for Kate Lawson, they would probably be married by now. He snapped out of his reverie and rang the doorbell. No one opened the door. He rang the doorbell again. Still, no one came to open the door. This was strange. There was no way that the Fords'' residence would ever bepletely empty. He looked around and saw no movement inside the vi. It was quiet. "Hold on, I''ming..." Finally, after he rang the doorbell a few more times, someone appeared. It was a spluttery old man with a hunched back who opened the door. "Gary." Leo greeted him with a smile. The old man, Gary Harris, was the Fords'' housekeeper. He was very loyal to William Ford. "You''re..." Gary stopped midway into opening the door. He looked up and stared in disbelief at Leo for a good 10 seconds. "You''re Leo!" he said excitedly. His expression soon froze and became sorrowful instead. "What''s wrong, Gary?" Leo asked with concern. Gary sighed and said sadly, "You''re toote... I''m afraid that Mr. Ford won''t make it." Leo''s smile froze. It felt as though a thunderbolt had struck him out of nowhere. Three secondster, his face became as ferocious as a man-eating beast. "What happened to Dad?" he asked in a cold voice. William had always been in good health and it had only been five years since he left. How could William be on his death bed already? Just then, a long-haired, curvaceous woman in a white dress walked up to them. She was holding the arm of a handsome man decked out in designer clothing. "Who is it, Gary?" When she saw Leo, her expression went through a drastic change and she took a step back as if she had seen a ghost. "You''re... Leo Cohen?" "It''s been a while, Caroline." Leo restrained his murderous aura at once. This woman was his childhood sweetheart, Caroline Ford. "How are you still alive?" Caroline eximed incredulously, her face going from red to white. "It''s a long story." Leo did not think much about her reaction; after all, he had been missing for five years. "Leo Cohen..." The eyes of the handsome young man beside Caroline sparkled. He looked as if he had thought of something. The look in his eyes became yful. "So, you''re the loser who ditched Kate Lawson five years ago. I''m surprised that you''re still alive." Back then, the marriage between the Fords and the Lawsons was well-known in Emerdale, and it remained a hot topic to this day. "Who are you?" It was only then that Leo noticed the handsome young man beside Caroline, causing him to frown. "I''m Caroline''s boyfriend, Raymond Brown." The young man wrapped his arms around Caroline''s waist and did not bother covering up his provocative look. "Caroline told me that you''re the reason why the Lawsons are destroying the Fords. I can''t believe you have the nerve to return to Emerdale while the Lawsons are still looking for you. You have some guts, I''ll give you that much." Leo fell into silence and then looked at Caroline with aplicated expression. "Is that what you think, Caroline?" Caroline bit her lower lip, her expression going through constant changes. Finally, she stopped struggling and said calmly, "Since you''re not dead, I won''t hold it in anymore. I know why you''vee back. It''s because of me, right?" Her eyes became filled with disgust. "Give up. I dont want my boyfriend to misunderstand anything. You''re the reason why my family turned out this way. Just thinking about you disgusts me." She added, "Look at you. I don''t know what you''ve been doing for the past five years but you don''t have a single name to your name. Who would marry you? But Raymond ispletely different." Caroline changed the topic and took the initiative to hold Raymond''s arm. "He said that he''d help our familys business. He''s my true love." Silence followed. Leo could only sigh. Having spent five years in the military, he no longer cared about having a romantic rtionship. He cherished his familial bond with Caroline even more. Unfortunately... Things remained, but the people around him had changed. His expression returning to normal, he stopped talking to them and went straight to the living room. He wanted to check on his adoptive father''s condition. It just so happened that he was familiar with traditional medicine. "Stop. Who said you could go in?" Raymond sneered, ready to grab Leo''s shoulder. Even though Caroline did not like Leo anymore, they were nheless childhood sweethearts. The thought of it made him ufortable all over. He wanted to teach Leo a lesson. Suddenly, Leo turned his head and gave him a cold look. That look made Raymond feel as though he had been dropped into a pool of ice water. He was so frightened that he fell on his ass. Chapter 2 Hapless Bastard Chapter 2 Hapless Bastard What kind of look was that? It was a look that despised all living beings! Leo looked so calm to the point that he seemed to be looking at a corpse! "Scram." His voice was ice-cold. "I won''t say it a second time." "Leo! Stop right there!" Leo''s insistence on entering the vi angered Caroline. "My dad is very sick! Do you still want to agitate him?" Leo looked at her indifferently and ignored her. Raymond got up from the ground pathetically, his eyes filled with malice. "If you don''t want to leave, you don''t have to," he said. "Break his legs and make him kneel in front of William''s bed to apologize!" His six bodyguards emerged from both sides and had Leo surrounded in an instant. "Leo, run!" a panicked Gary shouted. Leo pretended not to hear him. He continued to walk calmly with his back to the bodyguards. "Idiot." Raymond sneered. Meanwhile, Caroline remained unmoved and watched without doing anything. Two bodyguards nked Leo from left and right, attacking him from both sides. Just as their hands were about to touch him, Leo turned his head and threw a quick, fierce fist. His fist hit the face of the bodyguard on the left straight on. The bodyguard flew backward as if he had been hit by a truck, knocking his colleague behind him, and fainted. A pin-drop silence fell over the yard. Caroline and Raymond widened their eyes at Leo in disbelief. They looked like they were staring at a monster. Gary was too terrified to move and his lips were trembling. He wanted to say something but no words came. The other bodyguards stopped and looked warily at Leo. They gradually closed in around Raymond out of fear that he might attack their boss next. Leo did not. He looked asposed as ever, as if he had merely swatted a fly. He did not even look at them before turning around and continuing to walk to the living room. Raymond came to his senses by then, and a trace of panic crossed his eyes. Caroline even shouted in a sharp voice, "Leo, how dare you!" At this moment, she finally understood why Leo had the nerve toe back. She did not know what he had experienced in the past five years, but she could tell that he had gotten stronger. "Why is it so noisy!? Argh!" Themotion outside attracted the attention of others in the vi. A well-dressed woman who resembled Caroline walked out. When she saw the expressionless Leo walking toward her, she stopped talking and screamed in horror. Her scream rmed everyone inside the vi. "What''s wrong?" "What is it?" When the rest saw Leo, all of them closed their mouths and looked at him with grim expressions without exception. "I thought this hapless bastard died. Why did hee back?" "Did he cause themotion earlier?" "What does he want?" Leo stopped after hearing these voices and his expression softened. "Everyone, I''ll exin what happenedter," he pleaded. "Let me go in and see my dad first." "Stop right there!" When Leo was about to walk past his rtives, a harsh-sounding scream stopped him. He turned around to see Caroline''s mother, Reba, pointing at him and scolding him in a hysterical voice. "You hapless bastard! How dare youe back! Haven''t you harmed us enough already?" "Mom, it''s not what you think..." "Shut up!" Reba cut him off ruthlessly. When she saw the two unconscious bodyguards outside the door, she immediately understood what was going on. She became even angrier. "And now you''re stirring up trouble in our house too!" "I think he just wants to kill us!" Patricia, Caroline''s second aunt, also pointed at him and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Of all the time in the world toe back, you came back when William is about to die. What are you scheming?" "I think he has something to do with William''s sudden unconsciousness. He might be the one who caused it!" Ma, Caroline''s eldest aunt, cut in. "Look at how perfect his timing is. This means he''s been back for a while now, and he''s been spying on us from nearby!" "Call 911 now! Get the cops to arrest him!" Suddenly, Leo became the target of the Fords'' resentment. It was all due to his poor timing. William had just copsed from his severe illness and was on the verge of death. It was hard for anyone not to be suspicious of Leo''s auspicious arrival at this time. Leo did not argue and remained silent in the face of the heated usations. Raymond''s pale face gradually regained color when he saw this scene. Heughed as though he had taken his revenge. "Looks like William adopted aplete good-for-nothing." Caroline''s expression turned dark and she red at Leo. "I didn''t expect him to turn out like this." Suddenly, Leo broke his long silence and said, "Mom, Caroline, everyone." He looked at everyone sincerely and said in a deep voice, "I know that I caused the copse of the Fords five years ago. It was all my fault. I''ll make it up to you eventually, but now isn''t the time." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You''re going to make it up to us? How will you do that exactly? Confess and turn yourself in?" Caroline''s aunt looked disdainful. "Let''s get this straight. Even if you die again, you won''t be able to atone for your sins!" "Exactly!" Caroline''s uncle echoed, "Besides, the hospital said that William won''t live past tonight. How are you going to save him?" "Uncle, auntie, stop it. My mom is here." Caroline felt tears stinging in her eyes at the thought of her father dying. She looked at Leo with unreserved hatred. He was the one responsible for her father''s imminent death! If he had not run away from his wedding five years ago, her family would still be standing strong and her father would not have been so furious that he suffered a heart attack. "You''re cursed! I''ll kill you!" Reba suddenly lost all sense of reason and screamed. She picked up the fruit knife on the nearby coffee table and charged at Leo. "Mom, stop!" "Reba, this man isn''t worth it!" Caroline and Raymond were so frightened that they stepped in to restrain Reba at once. Reba screamed hysterically as she struggled to get out of their hold and brandished the knife at Leo. "You deserve to die! Don''t you remember how well William treated you? Like you were his own son! I told him you''re a Cohen, not a Ford. I told him not to pamper you, but he wouldn''t listen. Now he gets what he deserves!" "Mom, that''s enough..." Reba''s words seemed to have jogged Caroline''s memories. Her eyes turned red as well. The deeper the memories, the deeper the hatred. For a moment, sorrow filled the vi. "Mom." Leo looked at Reba calmly and said softly, "Dad saved my life. Let me have a look at him. Maybe, just maybe, I can save him." "You..." Reba was about to say something when Raymond cut her off. "Since he''s back, let him take responsibility for what happened back then." He then looked at Leo and said, "You can visit William, but you must admit to all your crimes." "Crimes?" A dangerous gleam appeared in Leo''s eyes. "Correct." Raymond did not explicitly say what the so-called crimes were. He just said provocatively, "Lost all your nerve?" Leo was silent. He knew Raymond''s purpose very well. Everything would be fine if his father survived, but if he did not, he would be the scapegoat. However, he had to find out what was going on first! "Okay," he said. His swift agreement surprised Raymond. He pped his hands and said, "Great, a man should have the guts to admit his mistakes. Come in." Leo strode in. This time, no one tried to stop him. Reba looked anxious. "Raymond, what are you doing?" Raymond gave her a reassuring look. "Trust me. Just let me handle this." Once he pacified his girlfriend''s mother, he walked to a quiet corner and dialed a number. "Who is it?" The sound of a man panting and a woman''s moaning came from the phone. "Mr. Lawson, I''vepleted your request, with a little bonus attached to it. I''m sure you''ll be interested," Raymond said in a fawning tone. The woman''s exulted panting on the other end of the line became louder, and the man sounded more and more impatient. "Say what you have to say. I''m busy." "Leo Cohen is back. Should we call some men over...?" A cold look appeared on Raymond''s face and he made a cutting gesture at his neck. Chapter 3 The Lawsons Chapter 3 The Lawsons Leo went up to the master bedroom on the second floor, where a middle-aged man with greying temples and weak breathy bedridden. His name was William Ford. William''s eyes were closed as he breathed uneasily. Murderous rage shed in Leo''s eyes. His father had been very healthy five years ago, but now, he had be like this... He sat down beside William''s bed to feel his pulse. But before he could do anything, Caroline came in and pulled him away. "What are you doing? Do you think you''re a doctor all of sudden?" "I''ve learned some medical tricks in the past few years," Leo replied, smiling. "Are you trying to kill my dad?" Unexpectedly, Leo''s reply made Caroline raise her voice by an octave. "You can''t act like a doctor just because you have some basic medical knowledge. Do you even have a medical license?" "Caroline, leave him. He''s just putting on a show anyway." Raymond hurried over and pulled his girlfriend over tofort her. "But..." Caroline was still worried. Taking advantage of their distraction, Leo examined William''s pulse. He let go of William''s hand after thirty seconds and took out a box of silver needles. "What? Are you trying to cure my dad with needles? You must be kidding me!" Caroline grew furious at the sight of the needles. Even the most experienced specialists in Emerdale could not save her father. How could a few silver needles bring him back from the brink of death? "Caroline, he might be your dad, but he''s mine too. Why would I hurt him?" Leo forced a wry smile. Caroline scoffed. "Who knows what''s on your mind..." Leo ignored her and pierced three silver needles into the acupuncture points on William''s body, including the anterior midline of his lower abdomen, the center of his neck, and the midline of his abdomen. He was so quick at the acupuncture process that there was no pause throughout the process. It went so smoothly that it was oddly mesmerising to watch. "Hmph. Drop your act. Do you really think you''re a miracle worker?" "What good is this kind of treatment? Instead of saving him, you could be harming him instead!" Despite Leo''s clear expertise, his rtives looked disdainful and Raymond was also sneering in the corner. More and more silver needles were ced on William''s body as time passed, and Leo''s expression became more and more focused. However, at a time when Leo''s need for focus was most necessary, a loud noise came from outside the vi. A Land Rover had crashed into the gates of the vi and stopped in the yard. A group of men in ck stormed out of the car, rushed inside the vi, and began smashing the furniture inside. In the blink of an eye, all the furniture was smashed into pieces, and ss debris was all over the floor. "Ahhhh!" The women screamed in horror, and Leo was forced to stop the acupuncture process. A cold killing intent shed in his eyes. "Leo Cohen, how dare you!" A man''s arrogantughter came from outside the door. "I can''t believe you have the nerve toe back to Emerdale when you know that my sister is still looking for you." Then, a blond man entered with a cigarette in his mouth. "Chris Lawson?" Caroline and the rest of her family turned pale at the sight of the blond man. The Lawsons'' acquirement of the Vesper Corporation meant that the final corporation under the Fords'' had changed hands. The Fords now had to rely on a handful of small businesses to make ends meet. Seeing a member of the Lawson family in their midst made them feel like a mouse in front of a cat. Leo was the only one who reacted indifferently. He stood up and looked at Chris dully. "To think that you woulde to me before Ie for your family," he said coldly. Chris did not seem perturbed. He walked up to Leo with a smile and poked him on the shoulder. "If I were you, Cohen, I would hide somewhere andy low until I finally died. I wouldn''t have the guts to show up here again," he said. "See how your family looks at you? You''re free once you escape but the Fords will have to clean up the mess you leave behind!" Leo''s eyes became full of murderous rage but he still turned his head to look. The Fords were looking at him with grim expressions. It was obvious that they wished that they could kill him. "Mr. Lawson, take him if you want him. He has nothing to do with us!" Reba pleaded with Chris with a desperate expression. Her words were not enough to hurt Leo''s feelings. His expression remained calm. "My dad''s illness has nothing to do with you, right?" Leo''s sudden question was presented in a tone so t that it sounded inhuman. Chris spread out his hands and said fearlessly, "What are you talking about? Of course not! I''m here to catch you, and pass on a message to the Fords on my sister''s behalf." He turned to the Fords. "You have a week to ept the jobs that she has assigned to you or be fired." The Fords turned pale at these words. Even those who had finally climbed to the top of thepany hierarchy after great difficulty trembled at this news. It would be all too easy for the Lawsons to fire them. All it would take is a mere phone call or two. "I hope you''re not lying to me." Leo smiled faintly as if he had only heard the first half of Chris''s words. "What do I get out of lying to you? You won''t live long anyway..." With a sinister smile on his face, Chris made a gesture and his bodyguards quickly gathered behind him. "Um, Mr. Lawson." Seeing that Chris was about to attack, Raymond immediately went up to him and said awkwardly, "Please be careful. He''s a good fighter." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You think I''m as useless as your guards?" Chris patted Raymond''s head and said disdainfully, "No matter how skilled he is, he''s just one person. I have over ten people under mymand!" Then, a dozen bodyguards behind him closed in on Leo with grim expressions on their faces. "You''re right." Raymond cast Leo a look of pity. It was the perfect payback for knocking out his bodyguards earlier! "Cohen, why don''t you kneel and kowtow to me? I''ll spare you and send you to my sister intact. What do you think?" Chrisughed out as he thought of something. "I still remember how pathetic you looked, lying in front of my sister five years ago." "Get on your knees and beg for forgiveness!" Raymond was also gloating. He could not wait to see Leo debased. Unfortunately for him, Leo was as calm as ever. He gave both men a look of pity, as if they were the ones who were about to kneel. He looked at them impassively as if they were just mere insects brandishing their pincers at him. "I told you to kneel! Didn''t you hear me?" The look in Leo''s eyes angered Chris, prompting him to shout at his bodyguards, "Cripple him!" "Yes!" The bodyguards blocked all possible escape routes and charged at Leo. Before any of them could touch him, a thin silhouette appeared above them like a bolt of lightning. Then, before anyone could grasp what had happened, all the bodyguards were lying motionless on the floor. In a single movement, they were rendered unconscious. Even more frightening was how twisted their joints looked. Even if they managed to make a full recovery, they would be disabled for the rest of their lives. At some point, a woman d in ck leather clothes and boots had appeared behind Leo. A gust of wind lifted her waist-length ck hair and revealed a pair of deadly crimson eyes. Chapter 4 Traitor Chapter 4 Traitor Silence. Dead silence. Except for Leo, everyone was staring dumbfounded at the mysterious woman now standing behind him. Four thoughts came to their minds. Who was she? Where did shee from? How could she be so powerful? What was her rtionship with Leo? Before these questions could be answered, their faces became filled with deep fear. Before they could even see her attack, Chris''s bodyguards had already been taken care of. Moreover, judging from the varying level of damage to the guards'' joints, it was not difficult to see that this woman had been lenient on them. If she really wanted to kill them, they were under no doubt that she could have done so easily. This made Caroline and the rest of the Fords look at Leo in shock. It was apparent that this woman was protecting him. They would not believe it if she said that she had nothing to do with him! "You must be sick of living to dare attack him!" Nadine''s voice was as cold as ice and her crimson eyes were fixed on Chris as if she was looking at a dead man. "Who... Who are you?" Chris was so scared that his legs were trembling and he could not even speak properly. He could tell that he was on the brink of death. "Why did youe?" On the contrary, Leo was frowning in displeasure. He scolded, "Don''t meddle in my business. Get out." His words made everyone even more nervous. Caroline even red at Leo and gestured at him to keep quiet. They did not know anything about this murderous woman who had shown up out of nowhere. What if Leo angered her and she ended up killing everyone? To everyones surprise, however, the woman was not angry at all. She even lowered her head with a nervous expression. "Yes." Nadine then disappeared without a trace. It was as though she had never been here. Even though Nadine had left, the tense atmosphere within the room did not disappear, but grew stronger instead. The Fords began to see Leo in a new light. They looked at him not with disgust or disdain but with shock and awe. Raymond, on the other hand, was shaking all over. His forehead was sweating profusely. He was shocked that a word from Leo was enough to make that assassin-like woman leave. Was she one of Leo''s subordinates? "Leo, I have a question for you," Reba said, stammering. She squeezed out a weak smile. "Is that woman your subordinate?" The others looked nervous, for fear that Leo would say yes. They had been so harsh on him and even wanted to kick him out of their home. What if he wanted revenge on them? "Mom, did that scare you?" Leo helped Reba and Caroline back to their feet and smiled. "She''s my guardian. I''m a witness for an important case." "I see." "I knew it. How could Leo be doing so well as to have such a powerful woman as his subordinate? Hahaha..." Leo''s denial prompted the others to look at each other and exchange stiff smiles. Relief finally washed over them. That powerful woman was only guarding Leo, presumably because of his involvement in an important Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. case. It was amon scene in movies, where the police would arrange for experts to protect important witnesses from being assassinated. "Important case?" Caroline became suspicious. "Dont tell me youve been involved in this case for five years?" "Pretty much, yeah." "Oh..." Realization finally dawned on Caroline. This exined why Leo would return as a skilled fighter. In all fairness, Leo was not lying. Nadine was his shadow, his guard. One was inseparable from one''s shadow, and neither could do without the other. This aspect alone put their rtionship beyond that of a superior and his subordinate. It was also true that he was a witness in an international case. He had retired from the army to find Phantom''s whereabouts. He just did not want to implicate the innocent. That was all. Noticing the Fords'' excited discussion, Chris tried to sneak away and share this news with Kate. However, he had just taken a small step when someone patted him on the shoulder. "Mr. Lawson, where are you going?" A fakeugh came from Leo. Chris became terrified out of his wits. To his shock, Leo''s hand on his shoulder managed to make him fall weakly to the floor. "It''s a misunderstanding, yep, a misunderstanding..." Chris squeezed out a chagrined smile and looked up at Leo. "What''s that? Misunderstanding? I don''t think so." Leo squatted down in front of Chris with a calm but warmthless smile. "Isn''t Kate your sister?" "No, we''re not close. She''s just my cousin, not my sister." "I thought you wanted to catch me?" "No way! I came to invite you for some drinks. There''s a new club in Emerdale Tower" "You even asked me to kneel before you and beg, as I recall." Leo had just finished speaking when Chris knelt without hesitation and bowed straight in front of him. His posture was that of utter submission. "Bro, please spare me. I won''t do it again, I swear..." A putrid smell wafted out from his crotch. The Fords covered their noses involuntarily. Chris got so scared that he peed himself! He was one of the few Lawsons who knew their family history. Knowing the rtionship between Leo and his family, he knew that he would suffer a fate worse than death once he fell into Leo''s hands. Leo was also looking at Chris in surprise. He could to help but rub his chin. He did not think that he was that scary, at least not enough to scare Chris into peeing his pants. He stopped scaring Chris and went straight to the point. "I''ll ask you again. Do you have anything to do with my dad''s illness?" There was sinister killing intent in his eyes as he spoke, shocking even the Fords. They looked at Chris in confusion. Raymond stood beside Caroline with an unnatural expression. Cold sweat was forming on his forehead. "No," Chris said without hesitation. Raymond let out a sigh of relief. "Is that so?" Leo sneered. Then, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed Chris''s face, lifting him from the floor without warning. Then, as the Fords watched in shock, he smashed Chris''s head against the wall. With a muffled bang, Chris''s entire face became busted open, and blood gushed out all over his head. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Leo''s voice was so cold that it seemed almost inhuman. The impact made Chris so dizzy that he did not immediately respond. Leo rammed Chris''s face into the wall again, this time breaking his nose. "I''ll ram your face into iron next," Leo said calmly. Chris trembled involuntarily. Caroline and her mother were also scared out of their wits, but their eyes were still on Chris. Chris was staring at Leo in horror. Then, he raised a trembling hand and pointed at Raymond. Everyone turned to look at Raymond. Raymond''s face turned deathly pale at that moment. Chapter 5 Daughter Chapter 5 Daughter The Fords looked at Raymond in shock. Caroline covered her mouth with a pale face. "Was it really you, Raymond?" Raymond''s face turned pale under everyone''s attention but he swiftly recovered himself. He faked a smile and said, "No way. I''m Caroline''s boyfriend, and William is my future father-inw. Why would I hurt him?" These words seemed to make sense, so everyone turned to look at Chris. Chris crawled up from the ground, his face covered in blood. In order to survive the night, he had no choice but to sacrifice Raymond. "It was me... I asked him to do it. I asked him to persuade William Ford to drink poison that would stimte his heart... and steal the pills that treat his condition so we could kill him." These works sparked an uproar. The Fords each felt like they had been punched in the stomach. More than anyone else, Caroline was dazed, and her eyes were filled with confusion. "No, tell me it''s not true..." After a brief moment of shock, hatred filled the air and the Fords walked toward Raymond with grim expressions. "We trusted you, Raymond! But this was all your doing!" "Why did you do that?" "What did we ever do to you? Why would you decide to hurt us like this?" Leo was livid as well. He looked at Raymond with a calm but murderous look in his eyes. "You motherfucker!" Raymond howled, furious that Chris had betrayed him without hesitation. But, cowardice quickly overtook him. "No, please, listen to my exnation... He''s the mastermind..." "It''s not me! I swear!" "Help!" To everyone''s surprise, Raymond became so desperate that he tried to flee. "Stop, don''t run!" The men of the Ford family were about to chase after Raymond, only to see Leo throw a silver needle at Raymond''s head with a casual flick of his hand. Raymond fell to the ground as soon as he ran out of the gates. "He''s..." Everyone was dumbfounded to see this. "What... What''s wrong with him?" Patricia asked, her voice trembling. She looked at her husband. "Jon, go and have a look." Jonathan walked up to Raymond and felt for his breath. Then, he fell on his rear end out of fear. "He... He''s dead!" "What?!" The sudden turn of events rendered the Fords speechless. They did not know what to do. Leo returned to William''s bedside and continued treating him. He had helped the Fords take care of the culprit, and the rest was none of his concern. "I''ve told you everything. Can I leave now?" Chris asked in a shaky voice, his eyes on the back of Leo''s head. Had he known that Leo Cohen was so scary, he would not have acted on his own. Leo remained silent. Chris took his silence for agreement, so he began to tiptoe away, intending to leave the Fords'' vi. However, just as he stepped out of the main door of the vi, azy voice came from behind. "Did I say you could leave?" Chris''s body went stiff and he did not dare take another step. With a sullen face, he replied, "What else do you want? I''m just a small fry. Even if you threaten to kill me, my sister won''te to save me." "I know." Chris did not turn around, but said calmly, "Go outside and wait." Chris dared not disobey him, especially after witnessing how ruthless he could be. He could only wait outside the vi in low spirits. However, he had not gone far before someone hit the back of his head and knocked him unconscious. While Leo was focused on treating William with acupuncture, the rest of the Fords were listless. Caroline''s second uncle, Jonathan, was sitting on the sofa with a sullen face. He shook his head and said, "Great. William is still unconscious and Caroline''s boyfriend is dead. What do we do with the tender this afternoon?" "It''s the tender for a partnership with the head of the International Commerce Center, As Beauty, that we''re talking about here. All thepanies in Emerdale, big or small, will be participating." The mention of the tender prompted Caroline''s eldest uncle, Samuel, to sigh as well. His eyes became filled with despair. "I thought Raymond could help us, but now that''s a dead end." No one noticed how Leo''s body trembled a little at the mention of the International Commerce Center. "We either win it or die trying!" Patricia could not sit still either. "This tender is ourst hope. If we fail, even our subsidiarypany will be bankrupted by Kate Lawson." "That''s all well and good but we have no way ofpeting with otherpanies." Whileforting her grieving daughter, Reba said helplessly, "The Lawsons are desperate to win, too. I heard the Vesper Corporation will bid on their behalf." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This sentence was like a swan song, and one spoke again. An eerie silence descended upon the room. Everyone gritted their teeth. The Vester Corporation used to be theirs! "Looks like we''re truly done for..." "It''s not a big deal. Even if we''re bankrupt, we can find jobs to support ourselves. But we just so happen to have a parasite that needs us!" Samuel changed the topic all of a sudden and pointed his finger at Leo. This sparked Jonathan''s anger. Seeing that Leo was still continuing his acupuncture treatment, he shouted, "Stop it! Do you really think you''re a miracle worker?" "No one here believes that he can cure William anyway." Patricia rolled her eyes. "If his medical skills are that good, he would at least been able to secure a decent job with them." "I''m almost done," Leo said without looking back. The Fords'' faces turned even paler. "Ignore him. We won''t provide for him, that''s for sure." Patricia was the first to make her stand clear and even tried to get Reba on her side. "Just ignore him, Reba. We don''t have to care whether he lives or dies." "We didn''t n on giving a damn about him in the first ce." At the tail end of Reba''s words, Leo stood up. His movement surprised everyone. "What is it? Did we hurt your feelings or something?" Patricia was shocked at first, but a sneer soon appeared on her face. "Did I say something wrong? Your hands and feet are intact. It''s better that you beg on the street than to leech off an old man." "Did I say that I need your support? You were the ones who assumed, weren''t you?" Leo retorted coldly. "I stood up because Dad has been cured." "Keep acting, why don''t you!" Patricia''s smile became even more mocking. "Caroline, go and see if your father has woken up." Caroline did not say anything. She cast a cold nce at Leo before walking over to check on her unconscious father. "How is he?" Caroline shook her head. "He''s still the same." Patricia smiled even more happily. "I told you, didn''t I? This guy knows nothing about legitimate medicine. He''s just a quack." Caroline''s expression changed and she said, "Come with me." She grabbed Leo and pulled him outside. Out in the courtyard, she said coldly, "How long are you going to put on this show? Do you know that you look like a clown?" There were still tears on her face, but her eyes were ice-cold. "Now that we''re like this, we don''t have time to spare on you. You should leave. Don''te back again." Caroline thought that her harsh words would infuriate Leo, but he remained calm. There was even a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Caroline, I have a clear conscience regarding everything that I have done," he said. "That''s what you think." "I could have chosen not toe back here. After all, I owe you nothing." Leo raised his hand to wipe away the tears on Caroline''s face, but he put it down halfway. Then, he said with utmost sincerity, "I hope you can be more careful when you pick a boyfriend in the future." Caroline''s body trembled, but her tone became even colder. "Mind your own business." Leo nodded and walked out of the gates of the Fords'' vi. There was a ck Rolls Royce parked outside. He opened the door and got in. The one in the driver''s seat was none other than the leather-d Nadine. But, her eyes did not look too kind at the moment. "Mr. Cohen, they have no right to treat you like this. Do you want me to..." "Enough!" Leo interrupted her and nced at the unconscious Chris. There was no change in his expression. "Is everything taken care of?" "Yes, Mr. Cohen." There was a solemn expression on Nadine''s face as she made her report and drove at the same time. "Miss Henderson works in the International Commerce Center. She''s the founder and CEO of As Beauty. She''s from Valenham." Then, she added, "She also has a five-year-old daughter." Leo trembled violently. It felt like he had just had the wind knocked out of him. Chapter 6 Dont You Have a Heart? Chapter 6 Don''t You Have a Heart? "My...daughter..." "I... I have a daughter?" Leo''s face stiffened all of a sudden and he finally was able toe out with these words, his lips quivering. His eyes were mixed with joy, anticipation, and also confusion. In next to no time, these feelings swung towards pure guilt. In the past five years, he had risked his life for his country and his men. The only person he was sorry for was Lydia. Twopletely random people became intertwined by fate. That night, Leo was delirious and Lydia became his one and only salvation. That night, the most amazing thing happened. It was their first time, painful yet also extremely pleasant. It wasn''t until five yearster that Leo learned that Lydia was pregnant with his child after that night. The look in Leo''s eyes turned solemn. The past is the past. I can''t pay back what I owe you, but... I''ll promise you peace and happiness for the rest of your life! Leo smiled slightly and asked, "She works at the International Commerce Center, right?" "Yes, sir," Nadine replied. She looked at Leo through the rear-view mirror and noticed that Leo seemed different. "I want you to purchase that building," he ordered. "Okay," Nadine answered without hesitation. She then dialed a number and passed on this order to her people right away. If anyone heard their conversation, their eyeballs would pop out in shock for sure. The International Commerce Center, aka Emerdale Tower, was 100 floors high and was seen as the most prestigious workce for elites in Emerdale. People were proud to work there, not just because of thepetitive sries, but also due to the symbol of high status it represented. As long as you could enter this elite circle, you were on the threshold of the power loop of Emerdale''s business world, which would bring about immeasurablemercial value. One might wonder, "How could they blurt out such a purchase so casually?" But those who knew Leo well knew that he did notck for money. Quite the opposite, his funds were terrifyingly ample. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Money was just a number to him. Secondster, Nadine''s phone rang. She responded faintly before hanging up, then turned around and reported respectfully, "Sir, the deal is done. The building is now yours." "Also, Justin Cox - the seller asked if you may have time to attend a handover ceremony." "I don''t have time for that," Leo interrupted Nadine. He then continued, "Ask him to manage the building for another month. Well deal with itter." "Okay," Nadine replied with a nod and remained quiet afterward. After Caroline sent Leo away, she returned to her room and sat on the sofa nkly. Reba, Patricia, Samuel, and the others were sitting around William who was still unconscious, looking distressed. It was almost the end of the world for The Ford family to lose their pir, William. "We''d better prepare for the funeral first," Samuel stood up and said sadly. Everyone froze for a moment, but staring at William''s serene face, none said anything in the end. "Ahem, ahem..." Suddenly, Willian who had been lying peacefully coughed and slowly opened his eyes. Everyone in The Ford family turned dumbstruck. After a brief stillness, they sprang up and gathered around William simultaneously. "William, youre awake!" "I was worried sick. How are you feeling now?" "Dad!" The group all felt a great weight taken off their minds, each looking immensely relieved. Caroline even gave her father a long, tight hug. The sight of the crowd crying tears of joy stunned William. Soon, he remembered what happened before thea. He had a cup of tea when he was preparing for the bidding proposal alone in the study, then had a heart attack soon afterward. He could not find his heart pills anywhere, so he had passed out, and remained unconscious until now. At the thought that his family was all apanying him during this period, William smiled contentedly and said, "I''m not dead yet. Why are you all crying?" He then paused to feel his physical state and said, "I feel really good now. Did you call a famous doctor?" "Err..." Everyone was rendered speechless by this question. It was Leo who treated William with acupuncture therapy. "Was it because of Leo...?" As soon as this thought arose, Reba, Patricia, and Caroline, in particr, turned dull and choked. "It can''t be..." "It must be a shot in the dark. Right, it''s just a stroke of sheer luck!" "Whats going on?" William pulled his face as he saw the weird look of his onlookers. He had recovered, plus he was the head of the family, so he looked quite intimidating now. Reba and Caroline hemmed and hawed, not daring to speak. "What? Do my words mean nothing to you anymore?" Willian asked more firmly when he found that even his wife and daughter were trying to avoid answering the question. In fright, Reba forced herself to tell William about Leo''s return. However, no matter what she said, it would not change the fact that Leo cured William. "What? Leo was here? He treated me?" William''s body quivered slightly, then he pinched himself hard. "It hurt. This isn''t a dream." William asked eagerly, "Where is he now?" Caroline''s face froze again and she replied awkwardly, "I drove him away..." "What?" William''s eyes widened in anger. He pointed at her daughter and scolded, "You two grew up together. Do you have anypassion in your body? Also, Leo cured me. What right do you have to banish him from our home?" "Look at what you''ve done. You''ve bitten the hand that feeds you. This isn''t how our family behaves!" "Ahem, ahem..." William coughed with rage. Reba hurried over and patted his back whileforting him, "Calm down. You''ve just recovered. You shouldn''t get worked up." Reba knew William well. Once he made up his mind, nothing would change his decisions. So, she decided to applied a stalling tactic. "William, Leo wille back again, I promise. Our priority now is the bidding this afternoon. Have you thought of a n?" This very question attracted the whole family''s attention to William immediately. Even though they knew that this was to bury the lede, the bidding was still no doubt a top priority for The Ford family at the moment. So, William could only snort with a straight face, "How can I go with my conditions? How about this? Reba, you go with Caroline." "First, you''re the design director of ourpany and you''re going anyway. Second, Caroline is looking for a job now. She can take this as an opportunity to gain some experience." Chapter 7 Youre Digging Your Own Grave! Chapter 7 You''re Digging Your Own Grave! After he bought the International Commerce Center, Leo closed his eyes and remained silent for the rest of the journey. Nadine concentrated on driving as well. The ck Rolls-Royce roamed on the crowded road while the other cars made way for it, intentionally or unintentionally. Suddenly, a muffled groan broke the silence in the car. "Where am I...?" It was Chris who came to his senses, then he shook his dazed head. "Leo, Leo Cohen? It''s you!" Very soon, he noticed Leo sitting next to him and was scared out of his wits. Leo opened his eyes and nced at him indifferently. "Awake?" "What do you want? If youy a finger on me, The Lawson family wille after you." Chris stared hard at Leo as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. "You? Who do you think you are?" Leo smiled contemptuously. "Like I said, my only target is Kate Lawson. You''re nothing but a pawn. I have no time to waste on you." These words stung, but Chris still breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, his life was no longer in danger. He stammered, "Leo... Mr. Cohen, if you won''t hurt me, will you let me go?" Leo shot a meaningful gaze at Chris, making him instantly nervous again. It was as if he could not hide anything in front of this pair of eyes. "It''s true that you''re a pawn, but the oue of a war usually depends on pawns." Leo continued, "I won''t destroy Kate all at once. That''s too kind for her. I''d like to teach her what true despair is." With that, he took out a white pill from his pocket andmanded, "Eat it." "What''s this?" Chris'' heart thumped. "Poison," Leo said in a calm tone, "You''ll be my spy. I''m the only person in the world who has the antidote, so don''t waste your time. Come to me every once in a while and update me with information about the Lawson family in exchange for the antidote." "Of course, you can choose not to eat it. Nadine," Leo said. "Yes, sir." With that, a de scraped Chris'' cheek and his pupils dted in terror. "It''s up to you." Leo reminded. "..." Chris face twisted and turned purple but he swallowed the poison in the end. Leo remained impassive like that had been expected and said, "Nadine, drop him off." The vehicle came to a stop with a smooth purr, and hit the road again after Chris scurried out of the car. 10 minutester, the car stopped at a prosperous business area. In the center of the high-rise buildings, there stood the tallest and most magnificent building - International Commerce Center. Leo got off the car and motioned Nadine to leave. He looked up at the majestic building in front of him as his expression grew firmer. "Lydia, Emilia, Iming..." Just as he was about to walk inside, two women in formal clothes got out of amercial vehicle which then headed toward the underground parking lot. It was Reba and Caroline. Caroline pulled a long face and Reba was reasoning with her nicely. "Caroline, dont worry. Im on your side this time. Not to mention you drove away that troublesome man, and even if you didnt, I would have done the same thing." "As for your father, I will talk to him. As long as we win the auction this afternoon, he won''t have any objections." "Mhm!" Only then did Carolines face light up a little, thinking, "If we win the bid, we''ll be more confident to speak up." The two of them walked toward the entrance. "Leo! Why are you here?" They soon saw Leo who was standing at the door and eximed. Caroline blew up at once, stomped over to Leo and questioned him, "I thought you had a conscience. How could I know that you would be so shameless as to follow me here..." "Follow you?" Leo was amused. He shook his head and said, "I''m here for business." "You? Do you know what this building is used for, right?" Reba retorted with undisguised contempt in her eyes. "I see..." Caroline seemed to think of something and looked at Leo in a strange way. "You''re here for a job interview, aren''t you?" "It''s good that you want to find a job, but you came here for it? This ce is for the elite, not for people like you without proper education and qualifications." Leo shook his head helplessly, then ignored them and headed toward the building. "Hey, what are you doing?" Caroline immediately stood in the way and said, "I''ve told you that you can''t go in there. Why do you have to ask for trouble? If you need to find a job, I can ask my friend to find you a job at the construction site, for old time''s sake." "Get lost!" Leo roared, exuding a chill implicit with warning. Caroline was caughtpletely off guard and took three steps back. She sprained her ankle stumbling back, as she was wearing 2.5-inch high heels. The pain made her gasp. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll also kindly give you a warning for old time''s sake; stay out of my way." Leo''s tone was monstrously cold. He had done all he could for the Ford family and didnt owe them anything anymore. Compared to Lydia and their daughter, Caroline meant nothing to him. "You''re threatening me?!" Carolineshed out angrily and charged toward Leo recklessly. However, a man in a security uniform stopped her and asked impatiently. "Quiet! What is all the yelling about? Who are you?" "We''re from Virgil Corporation, and we came here for the auction. This man has nothing to do with the bidding, but intends to barge into the venue." Caroline then took out the invitation and red at Phillip Lopez, the head of security. She berated, "Mr. Ford takes great in today''s bidding. If something goes wrong, you will be the one to me!" Phillip freaked out. He looked at Leo with unfriendly eyes, took out a walkie-talkie and called more than a dozen guards. "So long, Leo. Mom, let''s go." Caroline cast a cold re at Leo, then walked into the International Commerce Center with Reba. "Listen carefully. It''s an important day today. This area is for authorized personnel only." Phillip red coldly at Leo, patted the baton in his hand and threatened, "Get out of here now or we''ll have to ask less kindly next time." Leo''s tone turned cold as well. "How do you know Im unauthorized personnel? Get the person in charge here." "Huh? You want to meet Mr. Cox? Who do you think you are?" Phillipughed out loud and snarled savagely, "Will you leave or not? No? Guys, give him a piece!" Shortly, the guards behind Phillip walked toward Leo with an evil leer and took out their batons one after another. "Phillip, stop!" All of a sudden, a loud scream came from inside the building. A rotund man almost as round as a beach ball ran over quickly, though his figure added a touch of "Mr. Cox, why are you here?" Phillip asked in surprise. "How dare you ask me? Fuck..."Justin finally arrived at the door, panting desperately. But before he could catch his breath, he pped Phillip on the head. "You might be fine digging your own grave, but don''t take me with you!" Chapter 8 Dad! Chapter 8 Dad! The p left Philip dumbfounded. He asked in confusion, "Mr. Cox, why did you hit me?" "Why?" Justins fury had yet to subside. He shouted angrily again, "Do you know you almost assaulted a person you shouldnt have? If you want to kill yourself, don''t implicate me!" Phillip trembled all over at once. He could tell loud and clear that Justin Cox looked terrified, instead of angry when he scolded him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "But he''s the owner of the International Commerce Center. Who could he be afraid of all of a sudden?" Phillip became desperate at this thought. Regardless of the pain on his face, he knelt down with a thump and pleaded, "Mr. Cox, I didn''t know this gentleman was an honored guest. It''s my first-time offense. Please forgive me!" "Hmph," Justin snorted, his expression unchanged, "you''re barking up the wrong tree. You need to ask this man for forgiveness." While speaking, he looked at Leo who had been calm throughout and then swifted to a ttering expression immediately. He asked cautiously, "Are you Mr. Leo Cohen?" 20 minutes ago, a powerful individual purchased the International Commerce Center from him at a very high price, then told him that he was merely a middleman. The person behind the action was Leo Cohen, a man who would visit the building in person that day. So, Justin had been waiting downstairs after the call, hoping to make a good impression on the new owner. He believed that if he could hook up with him, or even cut a deal, it would be of great help to his future. He did not expect such a farce to happen when the big shot arrived. Leo nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, I am." Justin became even more respectful and handed over his name card. He introduced himself humbly, "We''re greatly honored by your gracious presence. I''m the owner of this building, Justin Cox. You can call me Justin, or my childhood nickname, Meatball." Phillip and all the other guards were stunned. As a matter of fact, "Meatball" was not Justins childhood nickname at all, but rather a monicker the building''s employees gave to him. No one dared to call him "Meatball" in public unless they wanted to be fired... With Justin''s humble attitude, Leo could only take his card and exchange pleasantries, "Nice to meet you." Justin smiled sweetly at once, then looked at Phillip who was still petrified on the side and rebuked with a frown, "Mr. Cohen, this brat is as blind as a bat and stupidly ignorant. You don''t need to concern yourself with such a brute..." "As blind as a bat?" Leo sneered, expressionless. "If I were a nobody, what would happen then?" "Do you think it''s a great honor to be theckey of those in power?" Justin and Phillip changed colors at once. Justin nced at Philip and shook his head. He had tried his best to save Philip, but unfortunately, Leo had taken a firm line. "Go and write a resignation letter. You''re not fit for this job," Justin said to Philip while waving his hand. "Mr. Cox..." Philip wanted to say more but Justin had escorted Leo into the building. "Mr. Cohen, are you here today for the bidding?" Justin jogged all the way and asked Leo trucklingly. "Not interested." Leo maintained a calm expression and looked straight ahead. "I''m here to take a look at this building. Get to know it." "I see..." Justin wiped away his sweat awkwardly and asked again, "Mr. Cohen, since youve bought this building, shall I hold a handover ceremony for you to celebrate it?" "No, thanks." Leo refused without hesitation and exined, "I don''t like these kinds of formalities. As for this building, you''ll be the nominal manager here if you like. I''m just buying it for fun." "Buying it for fun? This is what it means to have deep pockets I suppose, while always keeping a low profile," Justin wondered as the worship in his eyes grew stronger. He gave Leo a tour of the building''s facilities. On the way, they ran into some female employees who wore white shirts, ck skirts and stockings, looking quite youthful. They whispered about Justin and Leo who were walking side by side. "Isn''t that Mr. Cox? Who''s that man next to him? He''s so young looking." "Maybe he''s the general manager of some bigpany, here for the auction." "Maybe. What a pity that I''m not working in As Beauty of Ms. Henderson. Otherwise, I could get an invitation too." "Come on. Ms. Henderson is known for hating men and being harsh to women, a typical irondy." For a time, the mysterious Leo caused a great uproar in the building. At this time, Caroline and Reba came out of the bathroom and were shocked by the sight before them as well. Reba asked with a frown, while pointing at the back of Leo, "Caroline, look at that man who is walking with Mr. Cox. Doesn''t he look like Leo?" "Where?" Caroline asked as she did not see anyone when she turned around. "Hes already gone," Reba replied. "Mom, are you too pissed off by that bad medicine that you mistook someone else for him? How could he set foot in a ce like this?" Caroline was both angry and amused. "Youre right." Reba stopped frowning at once. Justin introducedpanies on each floor to Leo cordially, who suddenly stopped and said, "I''d like to take a walk around myself. I''ll let you get back to your duties." Justin took the hint and agreed at once, "Then, please feel free to look around. Just call me in case you need anything." Then, he left. Leo walked into the elevator and pushed the button for the 88th floor directly. It was the floor where As Beauty was located. Actually, As Beauty rented 78-88/F of International Commerce Center and was, without doubt, the On the 88th floor was the president''s office of As Beauty. As the elevator climbed upwards, Leo overlooked the increasingly smaller buildings under his feet and suddenly felt his mood shift. He noticed that he had trouble maintaining his usual calmness and his lips were pressed tightly together. He had no idea how he should face the woman whom he had been deeply indebted to for thest five years. Ding! The elevator door opened. Leo walked out and made his way to the president''s office. But he did not knock on the door right away. His hands were raised in mid-air and and left paused. He had no fear, and would not even frown when facing a hail of bullets or threats of death. But, at this very moment, he was so nervous that he was afraid to move. He stood there frozen for some time, before he finally took a deep breath and gently knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Someone asked from inside before the door was opened. It was a voice as clear as a bell that soothed people''s minds. Leo was surprised because it did not sound like Lydia at all. When the door opened, he saw a delicate little girl standing timidly in front of him and staring at him with a pair of curious eyes. The second their eyes met, Leo seemed to understand something. His pupils constricted and he looked away subconsciously. The girl was seemingly not afraid of strangers. Instead, she stared straight at Leo and and asked suddenly, "Dad, is that you?" As soon as she uttered that immense word, Leo shuddered automatically. "Dad!" The little girl called again when she did not hear any response from Leo. Only this time, her voice was a little louder. Her eyes were sparkled with a trace of anticipation. The second "Dad" immediately broke Leo who had been struggling hard. Excitement, gratitude, guilt, and a variety of mixed feelings flooded out at the same time. "This is my daughter! My daughter with Lydia!" he told himself. "Sorry, I''m sorry..." Leo could not take it anymore. He squatted down, hugged the little girl tightly, and kept apologizing to her. The God of War in the military and the Commander of Wyverns was now shedding tears in front of a five-year old girl. No wonder people often say that men only weep when deeply aggrieved. Chapter 9 Please Dont Go Chapter 9 Please Don''t Go At this time in the day, Lydia was not in the office. Her daughter had been very sweet and could remain there quietly on her own. At this moment, the father and daughter stared at each other silently and awkwardly. Finally, the little girl felt bored, so she took a doll and starting ying with it. Leo just looked at his daughter nkly, since he had no experience in raising or entertaining children. Then, he plucked up the courage to break the ice. He managed to form a smile and asked, "Dear, can you tell Dad your name?" The little girl raised her head, her big, wet eyes full of confusion. "Dad, you dont know my name?" She tilted her head and asked in a cute baby voice. Leo panicked immediately, wondering, "Did I upset my daughter because I asked about her name?" However, children''s minds worked differently from that of an adult. The little girl crawled on her hands and knees to hisp, opened her arms, and said with a silly smile, "Dad, hold me." Leo looked at this little girl with zed eyes and his heart skipped a beat. He fell in love with this girl immediately. He wanted to hug his daughter too but he was afraid that he might hurt her idently, so he held the little girl up carefully with stiff hands. For her part, the little girl put her hands around Leo''s neck, kissing him on the face, and giggled. "Dad, my name is Emilia, remember?" "Emilia, Emilia..." Leo repeated this name over and over again, trying to engrave it in his heart. He then replied hurriedly, "Yes, I''ve got it." "What''s yourst name then?" asked Leo. At the same time, he thought resignedly, "I''ve been away for five years. She must have taken her mother''sst name, right?" To his surprise, Emilia shook her head and said, "No, I dont have thest name. My name is Emilia." "Boom!" Leo was thunderstruck and quivered all over. "I don''t have ast name..." Leo stared rigidly at his daughter and self-me was written all over his face. He wondered, "Is it because Lydia doesn''t know who Emilia''s biological father is? She hasn''t given Emilia ast name because she still holds on to a shred of hope that her daughter''s father wille back one day or another?" "Lydia..." He heaved a deep sigh. Leo felt dejected and thought that Lydia must have had a very hard time in the past five years. In an instant, he could not have felt worse about himself. Suddenly, Emilia pinched Leo''s cheeks and said with a pout, "All my friends have fathers but me. Now that you''re back, can you promise me that you''ll never leave me?" Leo quivered slightly and hugged his daughter at once. He made a solemn oath to her, "I promise, I won''t leave you ever again. I will always be with you." "Really?" Emilia looked straight at Leo. "Really," Leo nodded heavily and said, "and, you have thest name. It''s Cohen. Your name is Emilia Cohen." "Emilia Cohen..." The little girl said it a few times and seemed quite satisfied with her new name. Beaming, she eximed, "Yeah! I have thest name now. I''m Emilia Cohen..." A genuine smile touched his lips as he watched his daughter cheering herself on. Without realizing it, he had carried another grave responsibility on his shoulders. He had served his country in the past. From now on, he would live for his family, his wife and daughter. All of a sudden, the office door was opened and a tall, beautiful woman rushed in. She lunged at Leo on a pair of high heels and snatched Emilia from his hands. Her beautiful eyes smoldered with anger as she questioned, "Who are you? What do you want with my daughter?" An icy chill came at him through her gaze. Leo gawked at the icy woman who was like a mother hen with one chick, and slowly widened his eyes in astonishment. It has been five years but she''s still the same as ever. Beautiful, cold, and captivating. Her red lips are still rich and glossy, her eyes frosty, and her nose prominent. Such a wonderful When people caught sight of this chilly yet captivating face, they would inevitablly feel a strong sense of inferiority. "Mom!" Before Leo could say anything, Emilia hugged Lydia first, pped her hands, and said excitedly, "I''ve found my dad!" Lydia went rather pale, her eyes dull as she looked at Leo. She managed to regain herposure a whileter. She forced a smile and asked, "Emilia, the dad N?velDrama.Org owns all content. you said... is him?" "Yeah. Dad said that he will never leave me again. He also told me that myst name is Cohen. My name is Emilia Cohen..." Emilia yelped joyfully. As Emilia spoke, Lydia shivered more intensely and her chest heaved up and down violently. She tried hard to calm down, squatted down and caressed Emilia''s hair, then she squeezed out a smile and said, "Emilia, will you go to y in the toy room for a while? Mom has something to talk with Dad." "Okay." Emilia replied immediately and then bounced into the toy room. After Emilia left, there were only Leo and Lydia left behind in the office. The atmosphere froze instantly and the tension filled the air. "So, tell me now, who are you? What''s your agenda in approaching my daughter?" Lydia asked. Her voice was toneless but she was almost shooting daggers at Leo with her imposing manner. Leo paused a moment. He finally let out a long sigh of relief. He wondered, "I''m back after being dered missing for five years. It''s understandable for Lydia to have some misunderstandings. Time will tell." He looked at Lydia softly and said calmly, "I''m Leo Cohen, and also Emilia''s father." Unexpectedly, a mocking smile shed across Lydias eyes rightly afterward. She picked up a cup of tea and took a sip gracefully. Then, she said with an expressionless face, "You know, you''re not the first man to say that, and you won''t be thest one either." "What do you mean?" Leo asked as a strong killing intent came into his eyes. He wondered, "Was there anyone else besides me who tried to get close to Lydia and Emilia?" "Aren''t you all impersonating her father for money? Let me tell you right now, there''s no way that will happen!" A daunting craziness flickered deep in Lydias eyes. "I will never let anyone hurt Emilia." Leo remained silent but the look in his eyes was downcast. At the end of the day, it''s my fault. If I hadnt been missing for five years, how could Emilia not know who her father was? This gave people with ulterior motives an opportunity to take advantage of her. "You''re not Emilias father. Just stay away from her!" Lydias eyes were piercingly cold. Leo shook his head and said, "Lydia, if you don''t believe me, we can do a paternity test." "I''m really her father, and also your husband who had been missing of five years!" "Shut up!" Lydia exploded when she heard the words "Paternity test". She mmed the desk heavily as if the topic touched a raw nerve. Her eyes were full of strong hatred and humiliation. She shouted, "I don''t have a husband. He died five years ago! Get lost! Get lost!" Looking at Lydia attempting to be strong despite her hysterics and red-rimmed eyes, Leo felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. He thought to himself with a sigh, "The love and hate interwoven in the past five years can''t be resolved so easily, it seems." "I''lle to see you again until you ept me," Leo said to Lydia with a sincere gaze. In shock, Lydia turned around and did not want to see him anymore. Perhaps she had already believed him deep in her heart, only that she could not take it all it just yet. She thought, "I''m no fool. Em is afraid of strangers but she bonded with Leo, a man she just met. How could I believe that they''re not rted?" Just as Leo was ready to leave, the door of the toy room was opened with a bang. Emilia rushed out eagerly and clutched at Leo''s pants, bawling miserably. "Dad, don''t go, please don''t go... Mom, don''t drive Dad away!" She wailed so bitterly that it caused pain to the heart of both adults. Chapter 10 A Freak Show Chapter 10 A Freak Show Emilia''s crying ripped Lydia''s heart apart. Her body was also shivering uncontrobly. Leo also stood there like a chump, not daring to move his legs at all. He could clearly feel the little girl''s convulsive sobs, which deeply touched his heart. He took a deep breath, turned around, and picked up Emilia carefully, then assured her, "Don''t cry, Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emilia. I''m not leaving." "I heard you guys. Mom asked you to leave." Emilia was still crying sadly. "Bad Mom. You''re a bad mother..." Leo and Lydia gasped as soon as they heard this usation. Leo hugged Emilia at once and exined hurriedly, "It''s not your mom''s fault. She isn''t a bad mother. I''m the bad guy. I''m the one who put you and your mother through a lot..." The anger on Lydias face vanished instantly as well, being reced by a mixed feeling of anxiety. Both Leo and Lydia could not stand to see their daughter cry. Lydia walked over immediately, coaxing Emilia in a soft voice, "I won''t drive Dad away anymore. I''m just... mad... at him for leaving without saying goodbye and leaving us behind." Thinking back to the painful days when she was pregnant with Emilia and the tears she shed every night, the rims of her eyes reddened again as tears rolled down her cheeks. If people in the International Commerce Center saw her now, their jaws would drop for sure. They would be surprised by the fact that the normally strong-minded, unapproachable Lydia Henderson would get emotional and show her true feelings. Leo remained silent for a moment and finally said, "I''m sorry." Other than that, he really did not know what else to say. Lydia did not reply. She took Emilia from Leo and continued to coax her patiently. Children shed tears easily and recovered soon as well. A momentter, Emilia fell asleep in Lydias arms. Only then did Lydia carry Emilia to the bed and cover her with a nket. However, she did note out of the room right away. Instead, she stared at Emilia with an unreadable expression on her face. "Hey..." Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind. Leo stood outside the door, looking nervous, and asked cautiously, "May I stay here?" Only those Leo loved could make him so discreet as if he was treading on eggshells. Lydia rose to her feet and closed the door behind. Her expression turned icy again as she said to Leo, "Fine, you can stay. I''ll even let you move into my house." Before Leo could rejoice, Lydia opened her mouth again, her eyes sparkling irefully, "But I still don''t believe you. You have three months'' probation. During this time, if I find out that you approached us with ulterior motives, or that you''re actually a scam artist, I''ll not only drive you off but also use all the legal methods at my disposal against you!" Despite her harsh tone, Leo was still ted because she had agreed to let him stay by their side at the very least. He promised, "I''ll be good to you and make amends for the past five years." Lydia''s face did not change. She took out a pile of contracts and handed them to Leo. "Take a look at the uses." But Leo pushed them away and said, "No need." Lydias expression changed slightly and she asked, "Arent you afraid that there are hiddennd mines? And that I''m framing you on purpose?" "No," Leo shook his head and said calmly, "I''ve told you, I owe you for thest five years. I''m willing to do anything for you and Emilia. If anyone tries to hurt you, they''ll have to step over my dead body first." "Anyone can talk a big game." Lydia snorted but she soon turned her head away awkwardly, avoiding eye contact with Leo. "It''s a promise, not some big talk." Leo fixed his eyes on Lydia and continued, "You didnt even have a decent wedding. I wont allow it. You deserve everything that others have, only bigger and better. I''ll give you a wedding that has been five yearste." At this point, Lydia could not maintain her usualposure anymore and looked bbergasted. What woman has not fantasized about a grand wedding? Every girl wants to put on a white wedding dress, hold a bridal bouquet, and marry the man she loves under the most dazzling fireworks. Lydia looked forward to her wedding too before but unfortunately, this had be the regret of her life. She regained herposure and said, "Don''t bother. A wedding can be very expensive. You don''t need to do that for me." "Don''t worry about it," said Leo with a smile. Lydia did not dwell on this matter and changed the topic. "Do you have a job?" "No," Leo answered honestly. Lydia was not happy with this answer and said, "To be Emilia''s father, you need to get one." Then, she looked over all the departments and said with a frown, "Mypany is in the women''s cosmetics business. There''re no job vacancies in all the departments, except for the security division..." "Security Division it is," Leo agreed without hesitation. "But I can''t report for duty soon because I still have something to do." "Whatever. You''ll start at the bottom and get promoted if you have what it takes." Then, Lydia stood up and said coldly, "I''m busy, we''ll talk moreter." She strode out of the room in her high heels. Leo sat alone on the sofa and made a call after thinking for a while. "Mr. Cohen, what do you need?" Nadine''s voice came from the other end of the line. Leo replied with a broad smile, "A wedding. Help me prepare a big wedding." After hanging up, Leo carefully opened the door and found that Emilia was still sleeping. Then, he closed the door and left the president''s office. He went downstairs with a spring in his step since he had found his wife and daughter. Several well-dressed women in professional attire walked past Leo in high spirits. Although he did not mean to but he overheard their conversation. "Hurry up, the bidding is about to start. It took me a lot of effort to get this ticket." "Gee, I don''t think you know a thing about how auctions work. You''re just here for Mr. Right, aren''t you?" "Hee-hee, bingo. I heard that many young, rich, and handsome guyse to this kind of event." Leo paused, looked in the direction of the voice, and narrowed his eyes. "An auction?" He recalled that Reba and Caroline came here to bid on behalf of the Ford family. Leo hesitated for a while, then walked toward the venue after a gentle sigh, thinking, "Since I''m here, just give them a hand by the way." Surprisingly, Leo saw Caroline and Reba as soon as he entered the bidding venue. They were surrounded by many people. At the front, a man in a suit and tie wasughing unscrupulously. "Mrs. Ford, your family is as good as done. How do you still have time to bid? You''re not actually expecting to save your situation through this auction, are you?" Chapter 11 Youre Not Helping Chapter 11 You''re Not Helping The venue had already been set up, even though the bidding had yet tomence. A podium and a huge screen sat in the center with rows of seats arranged in front of them. The seats were grouped and While most of the participants had already arrived and were making final preparations, a crowd had gathered around Caroline and Reba. A harsh noise instantly drew the attention of many attendees. A mor of chatter and whispers washed over the venue a momentter. "Hey, look at them. Aren''t they representing thepany owned by the Fords? What on earth are they "The main focus of the bidding will be the contract of thetest product line from As Beauty, and As has absolute domination of the event. It''s extremely difficult to stand out and win. I even heard that some top advertising agencies couldn''t manage to secure it." "Well, I guess they are to be the Fords'' ceremonial cannon fodder..." "Isn''t that Martin Bailey, the general manager of Vesper Corporation?" Thatstment brought everyone''s attention to the man in question, leaving him somewhat startled. "Mrs. Ford and Caroline, I don''t mean to offend you both, but if you were the Ford family of the past, you might have had a chance today. But now, you don''t even have a professional team, let alone a guts topete against me!"" Reba''s face turned livid. "Shut up, you traitor!" Caroline red at him. "You''re just the Lawson family''spdog, nothing more!" Martin''s eyes clouded with anger for a fleeting moment. He soon adopted an unnerving grin, "Yes, I betrayed you, but so what? A fine fowl would only perch on a fine tree. Your family has almost been arrogantly. "It''s only a matter of time before your family is totally screwed. Why don''t we give you a quick death?" Martin continued in a domineering manner. His words reminded many of the local business owners in attendance that the Vesper Corporation was once owned by the Fords before Kate Lawson''s hostile takeover. Some wondered, "It looks like Martin did something behind the scenes to aid her in that endeavor." "So, you just contacted the Lawson family on the sly and leaked Vesper Corporation''s business secrets and financial data?" Reba questioned him angrily. She was the one who promoted Martin, so his betrayal stung her the most. Even though it had urred a long time ago, she still had difficulty epting it. "Mrs. Ford, you can''t make usations like such without solid evidence first." Martin nced at Caroline and Reba and grinned, his eyes alight with wicked thoughts. "You see, I can easily sue you for defamation!" "How dare you...." Caroline was about to refute him, but Reba stopped her. "Calm down. We''re here to bid, not to argue with him." When Martin saw his former boss swallow her anger, he felt indescribably happy. He continued with a smile, "With all due respect, you don''t have a snowball''s chance in hell. Vesper Corporation will win the bid!" Martin was full of confidence. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He added, "As for the two of you, get ready to end up on the street!" Reba''s face was ame with fury and soon she turned pale and drawn, her eyes filled with frustration. Martin''s words were harsh but they were also cold, hard facts. She thought, "We need to win this bid to gain some ground, but that''s easier said than done. In terms of team expertise, ourpany is nowhere near Vesper Corporation''s level. What''s even more infuriating is that Vesper was mypany! It''s humiliating to be mocked by the very people who used to work for me." "They will not end up stone broke today," Someone abruptly spoke up in this calm yet stern voice. "Neither will the rest of the Fords. I don''t see their family ever falling apart. You, however, might want to make each day count, because there won''t be too many left for you." Immediately after that, a man strode over to Caroline. "Leo!" Caroline gasped. She was stunned, her eyes wide open. "I thought the guards kicked you out," Reba said in a tone of disbelief. Thest scene they recalled was Leo being driven away by Phillip, the head of security. Leo smiled. "I ran into a friend who got me back in." "You have friends here?" Reba asked suspiciously. She instantly recalled the young man she saw walking with Justin Cox in the corridor earlier, but was too surprised by that to enquire further. But soon, she shook her head and dismissed the silly idea. "That''s not important." Leo cast a quick nce at Martin and asked, "So, you''re the general manager of Vesper Corporation?" "Who are you?" Martin asked, squinting at Leo. He did not recognize Leo, but could tell that his outfit was worth no more than a paltry 200 dors. "Mr. Bailey, he is..." An assistant-like man leaned close to Martin and whispered something in his ear. Martinughed at once and said, "I was wondering why he looked so in. It turns out that he''s that loser who married into the Lawson family five years back. He ran away on the wedding night, but ruined the Ford family in the process too. Wow, you sure know how to leave an impression." As he spoke, he even gave a sarcastic thumbs up motion to Leo. Caroline and Reba''s faces darkened immediately. This was not just a p in the face, but adding insult to injury! However, Martin did not seem to care at all. He continued, his face full of ridicule, "Why? You''ve been on the run for five years. What, so you''ve suddenly grown some balls and decided to return?" "Mrs. Ford, how could you let such an ungrateful good-for-nothing return to the family? Not to mention the ramifications; do you know what will happen to the Ford family if Miss Kate Lawson finds out?" "But don''t worry. I''ll keep this secret for old time''s sake..." Heughed sarcastically. "Shut up!" Reba screamed, wishing that she could sink her nails into his smug face. "Are you done?" Leo remained calm though. He even smiled and said, "Mr. Bailey, has it ever crossed your mind that if your cover is blown one day, not only will you lose the bid, but you''ll also end up in jail for corporate espionage?" "Is that so?" Martin replied impassively and looked like that he did not believe it at all. He then shot a sympathetic nce at Leo, Caroline, and Reba. He thought, "It seems that they still know nothing... The excellent team at Vesper Corporation aside, I''ll win this for sure, especially with my connection to Jesse Watson. He''s the head of the advertising department there, and also responsible for the bidding." "Just remember this, you guys have no hope of winning at all." With that, he swaggered away and even bumped against Leo''s shoulder provocatively. Caroline and Reba turned scarlet and then white due to anger. Caroline even stomped her feet and said, "He''s nothing but a stooge of the Lawson family. What''s there to be proud of?" Leoforted her. "There''s no point getting upset about it..." "Did I ask you for your opinion?" Before Leo could finish, Caroline interrupted him impatiently. "I don''t know how you got in here, but please, will you just keep your damn mouth shut?" Leo paused slightly and asked, "What do you mean?" Caroline''s tone was indifferent. "You make me sick, you know that? Anyone who sees you will instantly remember that scandal five years ago. Will you just please stay away from our family? Dad said that this auction is crucial for our survival. If it gets screwed up because of you, I will never forgive you, not for the rest of my life!" Leo fell into a long silence. After a long while, he looked up at Caroline as he said calmly, "What if I can help you all to win the bid today?" Chapter 12 The Bet Chapter 12 The Bet Caroline was shocked by Leo''s words, her anger quickly shifting to disbelief. "What?!" she cried out at the top of her lungs, "Are you insane?" Reba thought Leo was all talk and no action, so she decided to give him a piece of her mind. "Help us win?" Rebaughed darkly. "Do you even know what you''re talking about? Do you know how manypanies are involved in today''s bidding war?" Reba snorted. "You should keep your mouth shut if you don''t know what you''re saying." From Reba''s perspective, Leo knew nothing about the business world. Reba was aware of how important today''s auction was; it was the premier business event of the year, one that would yield the greatest business value to the participants who knew what they were doing. Not a single party in attendancefrom the owners of small factories to the CEOs of mega corporationswould want to miss the opportunity to coborate with As Beauty. The Ford family didn''t stand a snowball''s chance in hell. If the Lawsons'' hadn''t brought down their family five years ago, they might have stood some chance. But now, even Vesper Corporation, their only listedpany, had turned on them. The Ford family wouldn''t even have made it into the attendees list if it weren''t for the subsidiaries they still owned. The fact that they were here however, was a moot point; it was impossible for them to distinguish themselves from the other corporations in attendance, not when they were this weak in the knees. However, Leo shook his head and said tly, "Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean that I can''t." Caroline immediately saw red. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" she snarled. "Are you implying that we''re inept?" Seconds passed in silence as Caroline continued to re daggers at Leo. A momentter, a smug look spread across her features. "You sound so confident. Like you''re certain that you can help us win this." "Don''t get any wrong ideas now," Leo deadpanned, "I''m not doing this for you. I''m only doing this because Dad doesn''t want the Ford family to fall into ruin." Leo arched a brow at Caroline. "I couldn''t care less about the rest of you." Leo had made his stance and intentions clear. Caroline''s behavior both in public and behind closed doorshad taught Leo one thing; that people change over time, and that the world is aplex To put it bluntly, Leo regarded William as his only remaining connection to the entire Ford family. And he would do everything in his power to help a family member out. Reba snorted and shot him a look of disdain. "In that case, I''d like to see you try and win this. Don''t Surprised, Caroline pulled her mother aside. "What? Are you really going to let him handle this? There''s still a slim chance to win if we y our cards right. If we leave it to him, we''re screwed." "That''s true. But dear, do you really think that we can win this on our own?" Reba said with a callous look. "If there''s no hope at all, why not take this opportunity to drive him out of our lives for good?" Caroline was shocked. "So, that''s what you''re thinking..." "You bet!" A coldness flickered in Reba''s eyes. "It happens that I don''t know how to chase him away. But since he volunteered, he''ll provide us with all the ammunition that we need." "If he messed up, no matter how protective of Leo that William is, he won''t be able to defend him anymore." Caroline also nodded, then she turned around and said to Leo, "Tell you what; you can take over the bidding. But if you screw this up, don''t even think about contacting any of us again. As far as I''m concerned, this is yourst chance." "No problem," Leo remained calm and said lightly, "Though I''m sure Dad would disagree." "That''s none of your concern." Reba snorted. "I''d focus oning up with a n to win right now, if I were you." She then pulled her daughter to sit down. Leo stood in a corner at a suitable distance from them. He took out his phone and calmly sent out a text. A momentter, his phone rang. He answered the phone and listened quietly. "I see." He hung up with an indiscernible expression, then waited for the bidding to start. After some morepanies entered the venue, Jesse Watson, the Chief Marketing Officer of As Beauty stepped onto the podium. He cleared his throat, looked around, then put on a smile, "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. To start with, I''d like to thank you all foring to the bidding of As Beauty..." He soon went straight to the point. "As Beauty believes in win-win situations. The design for our new perfume ''Angel'' has been released. Here are some pictures of the product." The screen then disyed exquisite PowerPoint slides to introduce the concept, message, and ingredients of the perfume. What''s next is to promote and produce new products and that''s why we''re making this presentation. I''ll pass on the stage to you. Please show your proposal on the screen and give an overview of your concept. I''ll handle the first review, and Ms. Henderson will make the final decision." "By the way, we''re live streaming today''s event. Ms. Henderson is too busy to be here in person, but she''ll be watching us online." A low murmuring filled the space at once. "Even she''s involved in this event. It must be important to her on a personal level..." "Yeah, she''s something of a sess story in Emerdale." "I thought that Mr. Watson would decide the winner. I didn''t expect him to just be the first-round judge." Once it was heard that Lydia herself would do the final review, all the participants became amped up. Even Martin was not as rxed as before, since Jesse was the most senior person he knew working for As Beauty. Only Leo kept his countenance, as if everything was firmly under his control. "Well, I dere this bidding open!" Jesse walked down the podium and went to the reviewer''s table. When he passed by Martin, he nodded at him with a discreet smile. Martin felt somewhat relieved, thinking, "No matter what, Jesse''s opinion still matters to Ms. Henderson..." Thepanies took to the stage in alphabetical order. With all kinds of borate PowerPoint slides being disyed on the screen, the representatives described their design ideas in the most minute of details. Jesse did not make any remarks, but wrote down some notes from time to time. This disappointed Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. those who tried to pick up some cues from his facial expressions. Many participants had a feeling in the pit of their stomachs. Caroline became more strained and fidgeted restlessly. She turned to Reba, "Mom, these failing to impress, then we..." "Shh." Reba was also nervous but pretended to be calm. "Just watch." Although both of them had seen this bidding as a chance to drive Leo away, deep in their hearts, they still hoped that they would have a chance to shine on this asion. After all, if the Ford family copsed, they would be the ones to suffer. "Next, Vesper Corporation!" Jesse announced the next bidder. Martin took a deep breath, double checked his appearance, then walked onto the stage confidently with files and a sh drive. Chapter 13 A Dirty Trick Chapter 13 A Dirty Trick "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m Martin Bailey from Vesper Corporation." Martin strutted up to the podium, gazing around the venue with a smile, and proceeded to speak in unhurried tones, "Vesper Corporation has been hoping to cooperate with As Beauty, the rising star in Emerdale, for quite some time now. Now that this day has finallye for us to do so. First, I''d like to express my sincere gratitude to As Beauty." He paused in his speech to give a respectful nod to Jesse. Smiling, Jesse motioned him to continue. The act boosted Martin''s confidence. He showed his design ns on the screen, and then went on to present the promotion strategies, supply chain, and marketing channels he had in mind for As Beauty. His eloquence and professionalism clearly impressed Jesse, with thetter nodding along enthusiastically as he listened to Martin''s presentation. Caroline''s face is as white as sheet, and she balled her fists. "Damn it, this used to be our forte!" Reba didn''t say anything but shot a cold stare at Leo, silently directing her anger towards him. Over the years, Vesper Corporation had established itself as a corporation with a mature and systematic operational process. But Martin had yed no part in Vesper''s development; he was merely a thief who swooped in to snatch up all of the glory. After Martin finished his briefing, Jesse stood up and started pping. "Excellent!" The response from the rest of the attendees was clearly less enthusiastic, if the tepid apuse from the crowd was any indication. Still, Martin could not help but grin from ear to ear while thinking, "I didn''t expect Jesse to openly support me in public, but he is giving me quite the disy. That money was well spent after all." "Thank you very much, Mr. Watson. Thank you all for listening." Martin gestured them all to quiet down with a glowing face. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Caroline and Reba. He squinted to be certain, then smirked, "Mr. Watson, you must have heard of the famous ''316 Incident'', right?" Caroline and Reba''s faces paled. Other representatives also began whispering and giving them curious looks. "As I recall, it was an incident where all the food factories listed under the Ford family''s name were reported for malpractice on the same day, correct?" "Products sold by severalpanies owned by the Ford family had quality control issues, resulting in over 80 people being poisoned." "It happened on March 16th, hence the term the ''316 Incident''." The crowd''s whispers brought a grim look to Leo''s face. Jesse nodded. "Yes, I''ve vaguely familiar with it. Why do you mention it?" "Why?" A look of disdain formed on Martin''s face. "Well, the representatives of the wretchedpany responsible for the ''316 Incident'' are in attendance tonight. Honesty and integrity. Those are the two fundamental principles of conducting ethical business. And thatpany has failed on both counts. It is my belief that such fraudulent acts like that should never be tolerated in our business circles." "Mr. Watson," Martin said, pointing at Reba and Caroline. "Surely you agree that those two frauds have no right to participate in today''s event. I suggest asking them to leave!" "Really?" Jesse said with a deep frown. "I had no idea they were involved." It was a subsidiary under the Ford family that had applied for the bidding, and he had put it on the list without much thought. Those foodpanies had been shut down long before today''s proceedings. All of a sudden, Caroline and Reba found themselves on the receiving end of dozens of usatory nces. "Wait a minute!" Caroline fired back. "We were set up! Martin Bailey! How dare you try to sully our names with this kind of nder!" "Lies?" Martin smirked. "I don''t think so. Everyone here has formed their own conclusions about you already, I''d say." Indeed, if the atmosphere in the room was anything to go by, Martin''s assumptions were spot on. Jesse pondered Martin''s words for a moment, then turned to Caroline and Reba: "Sorry, but I cannot allow you two to remain here. Please remove yourselves from this event." Caroline was stunned. She didn''t expect things to go south so quickly, nor did she expect Martin to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. actually backstab them like this in public. Reba rushed over to Jesse. "Please believe us, Mr. Watson," she pleaded. "We aren''t the perpetrators in the ''316 Incident''! We were set up!" 80 people had suffered from food poisoning, and filed charges against the Fords on the same day. Even a fool could tell that someone had orchestrated the whole incident. But to what end? Sometimes, it was only the result that mattered. Any hope for victory would be dashed if Jesse kicked them out now. Even their n to ruin Leo via the auction would fail. Jesse snorted. "This isn''t up for discussion." Martin smirked, d to see his n working like a charm. The Fords would be eliminated from the bidding event if things went ording to n. Without a coboration with As Beauty, it would be impossible for the Fords to re-establish their foothold in Emerdale. Despite Caroline and Reba''s relentless pleas, Jesse remained unmoved. "Ladies, my decision is final," Jesse said coldly. "We will not associate with organizations with a criminal record. We have to be conscious of our public image. Please leave before I am forced to call security." Like cats on a hot tin roof, Reba and Caroline looked towards Jesse, and then towards Martin on the stage. Reba dashed over to Martin and implored, "Mr. Bailey, our family is really struggling right now. Can you just show us somepassion? We''re barely scraping by as it is." It was then that she realized the source of Martin''s confidence; he and Jesse were in cahoots from the very beginning. Caroline had no choice but to bite the bullet too. "Mr. Bailey, we''re sorry for everything." "Wow, l never thought I''d see the day." Martin gloated at the sight of his former boss and her daughter begging him so humbly. "Too there''s nothing I can do. It''s up to Mr. Watson. You''re on your own now." Martin''s words instantly drove Caroline and Reba to despair. However, a calm voice rang out a momentter: "Tell me, Mr. Watson. Are you really the one calling the shots in this event?" All eyes were suddenly on Leo as he walked towards Caroline and Reba. Jesse frowned. "Who is that?" Jesse had never met Leo before. Martinughed when he saw Leo. "Herees the big shot, Mr. Watson." Martin smirked. "He''s another member of the Ford family. He was going to marry Kate Lawson five years back, but he ran off the night before the wedding." "Oh, so he''s one of their lot?" Jesse said. Caroline and Reba were both scowling at Leo now. "In that case, he should get lost as well," Jesse said. "Damn it, Leo!" Reba hissed. "You''ll just make things worse!" Leo ignored her and continued to speak to Jesse. "Unless I''m mistaken, Mr. Watson You''re just a first-round reviewer. So, you have no right to eliminate any bidders." Leo smiled confidently. "Isn''t that right?" "How dare you!" Jesse mmed his palm against the table. "You think I won''t be able to touch the Ford family? Is that it?" Leo remainedpletely unfazed by Jesse''s threat. "You can run, but you can''t hide, Mr. Watson." Leo leaned down and brought his lips to Jesse''s ear. "I know all about the shady dealings going on behind this event, Mr. Watson. So you may want to be careful of who you''re messing with." As a trace of panic shed across Jesse''s eyes, he was irritated and said angrily, "Bullshit, enough of this nonsense! Security, escort these three away from the premises!" The door swung open just then, and a loud, booming voice rang out: "I''d certainly like to see you try, Mr. Watson." In marched Justin with his people. Chapter 14 The Story of Angel Chapter 14 The Story of Angel "Mr... Mr. Cox?" Jesse was surprised by Justin''s sudden appearance, but he quickly put on a fawning smile and asked, "Why are you here?" All the people there, including Martin, showed subtle changes in their expressions. "It looks like Mr. Cox is here to stand up for Leo," they thought. "Why shouldn''t I be here?" Justin said with a dangerous glint in his eyes. " I wouldn''t want to miss this opportunity to witness your greatness now, would I?" Justin arched his brow threateningly. "Who were you trying to kick out just now?" Justin wouldn''t even have found out about this if it weren''t for the men he''d stationed here to observe the event. Both Jesse and Martin were dumbfounded. They couldn''t understand why he was suddenly defending the Fords. Reba and Caroline were equally bbergasted. Both of them were now staring at Leo with disbelief in their eyes. That was especially pronounced in Reba''s case. She was thunderstruck when she recalled the figure she had seen walking beside Justin. She vaguely remembered that Leo was here to meet someone... Could it be that he was here to meet Justin Cox? But how could that be the case? Justin''s sharp gaze had Jesse sweating profusely. "It It was a mistake Just a misunderstanding..." "You''re in charge of today''s auction, Jesse." Justin eyed Jesse coldly. "So it''s important for you to be fair and impartial. Am I clear?" "Sure, sure, I understand. You can count on me, Mr. Cox!" Caroline and Reba had given up on their former idea when they did not hear Justin mention Leo at all, and believed that he came here only because he was a man of principle. Only then did Justin nod in satisfaction. He appeared to suddenly remember something and said, "By the way, I recently sold this building. I''m no longer the owner, just a minority shareholder of As Beauty now." "What?!" Justin''s words were akin to a stone stirring up a thousand ripples. Jesse, Martin, and even Caroline and Reba, were shocked. They murmured silently, "Justin sold it? To whom?" The real estate value of the International Commerce Center was astronomical. "Surely you''re joking, Mr. Cox," Jesse said. He couldn''t believe it. He refused to believe it. "Do I look like I''d joke about this?" Justin said emotionlessly. "And for your information, the buyer considers this center as just another part of his business portfolio. He''s also a very busy man and Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. would prefer to remain anonymous." Justin patted Jesse on the shoulder lightly before leaving. "Mr. Watson, do we still need to leave?" Leo approached Jesse and asked with a smile. "Humph! It just so happened that Mr. Cox passed by and happened to save your asses. The Ford family dodged a bullet for now. Not that it matters. Virgil Corporation is still a joke entry in today''s event." Martin walked down from the podium with a sullen look on his face. He couldn''t believe that his n to disqualify the Ford''s had been foiled. "But just like he said, even if the Fords are given a fair chance, they''re still going to blow it." Reflecting on this, Martin felt a little relieved. The bidding then continued. "Next up, the Virgil Corporation representing the Ford family," Jesse announced reluctantly. Leo walked onto the stage, empty-handed. "Where''s your proposal?" Jesse asked in annoyance. "I don''t have any proposal. Nor a sh drive, for that matter." Leo replied honestly. "What? No proposal?" Everyone was stunned and then there was a roar ofughter in the room. "What on earth are you doing here if you don''t have a proposal? To waste our valuable time?" "Come down now. Don''t make a fool of yourself!" "The Ford family can forget about rising up from the ashes with this piece of trash!" The venue erupted into a mix of jeers and taunts. Both Jesse and Martin wore expressions. At this point, they didn''t have to do anything to ruin the Fords; they were doing a fine job of ruining things on their own merit. Caroline''s face was as pale as a ghost, but Reba grasped her hands tightly, preventing her from saying something on impulse. But Leo continued as if he did not hear anything, "The perfume ''Angel'' was designed by Ms. Henderson herself, and it was the result of a lot of hard work and craftsmanship. Therefore, I believe that she had a very specific idea in mind when she designed it. The reason why she set up this bidding today is to see whose ns are in sync with hers." The crowd sneered at Leo''s words, thinking, "Who doesn''t know that?" Meanwhile, Lydia and an elegant gentleman were sitting by the window in the meeting room on the 87th floor of the International Commerce Center. The man beside her sported a well-tailored suit and Rolex watch, and was casually sipping a cup of earl grey tea. Although his facial features could not be described as delicate, he had genuine charisma, and looked as fresh as a daisy. He fixed his eyes on Lydia as if he was admiring a precious treasure. Lydia, on the other hand, had been observing the live streaming of the bidding on herptop with rapt attention. When she saw Leo take the stage on behalf of the Ford family, she frowned slightly, and it caused a minor ripple in her otherwise calm interior. "You look so beautiful when you''re working." The manplimented her from the bottom of his heart. Lydia shot a nce at him and said calmly, "Peter, I''d like to go back to my office if you have nothing else to say." "Seeing you is the most important part of my day," he put down the cup and said a smile. Lydia''s face turned frosty as she said impatiently, "I''ll repeat it again; I''m married and I have a child. Plus, you''re not really my type." Such a brutally blunt refusal made Peter freeze, but he soon recovered hisposure. "Lydia, don''t lie to me. You were just assaulted by a dirtbag five years ago. Everyone in Emerdale knows that you don''t have a husband." What he said seemed to have touched a sore spot of Lydia. Her countenance turnedpletely frigid. Peterforted her in a softer voice, "Lydia, I don''t mind you having a child. I''m willing to ept Emilia, to be her father even." "Her father?" Lydia''s face became even icier. She said, stressing every syble, "Sorry, you don''t deserve the privilege. Her biological father is back in town." With that, she left the meeting room. Peter was left behind alone, a killing intent flickering in his eyes. Lydia returned to the president''s office, fixating her eyes on Leo on herptop. The man with chiseled features said, "You don''t know the difference between this perfume ''Angel'' and others of its ilk, but I do. Next, I''m going to tell you a story, a story about a neglectful, guilty husband." Chapter 15 Go Home Chapter 15 Go Home Lydia stared at the screen of herptop; her heart filled with sudden nervousness. What Leo said was from the bottom of his heart but it induced overwhelming satire. "Did I hear it wrong? Tell a story? Are we in kindergarten or something?" "Are you hoping to move Mr. Watson with some piece of giarized fiction?" "Since when has the Ford family reached the point when they needed to resort to the likes of this?" The crowd convulsed withughter. Martin himself even teared up a bit, and he mmed the table with his fist, "This can''t get any more tragically humorous. This is the first time I''ve seen someone actually attempt a story during an auction." "That shameless son of a bitch!" Caroline''s face turned purple, thinking that Leo had just decided to throw their effortspletely under the bus. Reba looked aghast too, but she did not say anything since the bidding was still ongoing. Jesse was livid at this point. "Enough of this nonsense! You''re ruining the entire event!" The crowd''s responses were varied. Some of them were ridiculing Leo, while others, such as Jesse and Martin, were gloating at the Fords'' impending humiliation. There were also those who were furious at Leo for sidetracking the event. Leo, on the other hand, remained calm andposed. He knew he had to finish this. He had to say what he hade to say, because he knew she was watching. "Five years ago, due to a set ofplicated circumstances, this man hurt someone. A woman. A good woman. A stranger." Leo paused for a moment. "The woman suffered a painful fate because of what he did, and he still carries that guilt with him to this very day. Oh, yes. He felt guilty, so much so that he made a promise to himself. He vowed to cherish and love this woman for the rest of his life, if he ever managed to meet her again." "But the issue was, they didn''t know each other. The world is a vast ce, after all. It was difficult if not impossible, to find their way back to each other. The man knew this, of course. And for years, it had been the source of his pain and anguish. The guilt became a shackle in his heart, which eventually turned into deep and persistent fear. He feared never getting the chance to tell the woman how he felt; how he still feels about her. He feared for this woman, who had undoubtedly suffered greatly due to his actions. But the man didn''t give up. He turned that fear into motivation. And that motivation has fueled him for the past five years, as he''d told himself repeatedly that he would meet her again someday!" "Five yearster, he returned. And luck was on his side, because he managed to track down the woman. When he finally came face-to-face with her, he was surprised to learn that she''d given birth to a child. His child." Leo''s voice trembled at the end, his calm facade shattering under the weight of his own words. "She didn''t give the child ast name, because she hoped that her terrible husband woulde back one day and finally take responsibility for his actions. That child is an angel, and she deserves a real father in her life." "It wasn''t until now that he finally realized how great this woman was. He will never be able to repay the debt he owes her." "Right now, I want to sincerely say ''Sorry'' on behalf of that ipetent bastard!" Leo turned to the camera and said in a trembling voice, "I''m so sorry for everything!" No one noticed the teardrop that slowly dripped down his cheek as he bent forward. The room fell into a dead silence as people looked at each other. Caroline widened her eyes and muttered, "Why do I feel like... he''s giving a personal anecdote?" Reba''s scoffed disdainfully, "That''s impossible. No woman is willing to have a child with such a deadbeat." "To her, the child is her angel," Leo continued. "But for the man, both the woman and the child are his angels." "He will protect you," Leo said. "Even even at the cost of his own life!" Inside her office, Lydia closed the lid of herptop, her body trembling as her emotions overwhelmed her. It didn''t take long before she lowered her head and started sobbing, her hands yanking at her hair as she cried. She stubbornly tried to stifle her sobs, despite knowing how futile her efforts were. "Bastard! I can''t believe that you''re just saying these things!" She was only 22 years old when they met each other five years ago! Back then, she was kidnapped along with Leo and ended up losing her virginity to him. She didn''t discover that she was pregnant until the traumatic ordeal was over. Nobody knew how much she''d panicked back then. She''d wanted to get an abortion, but didn''t have the heart to follow through with it in the end. In addition, herpany was getting on the right track at that time, and it became the darkest and loneliest time of her life. She had no one to rely on but herself. She had nightmares, countless nightmares. And often, she''d found herself weeping alone in the middle of the night. There were even times when she''d passed out in her office, because her pregnant body couldn''t endure the stress of her job. Her daughter was her angel, her everything. This was the real story behind the new perfume ''Angel''. It referred to Lydia''s daughter, Emilia. Back to the bidding venue, Jesse snorted. "Are you done talking?" "Yes." Leo had regained hisposure. "Then, what the hell are you still doing up there?" Jesse shouted. The others also came to their senses and leaped to it. "It''s not a bad piece of fiction I think you can make some pocket money by telling it on the street!" "Man, he had to resort to spouting that drivel just to gain some sympathy. What is this, a TED Talk?" "..." Amidst the sarcasm, Leo slowly stepped off the stage. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What a shame," Caroline said with a grim expression, thinking, "Our family made history by actually recounting the plot of some love drama in a serious businesspetition. We''re going to be the biggestughingstock in Emerdale after this." Suddenly, Martin walked over and mocked, "Hey, Mrs. Ford, why did you ask such a good-for-nothing to take the stage? Could it be that you already knew you wouldn''t win, so you decided to go out with a bang?" Reba''s face was as ck as coal. She red hard at Leo and also regretted of her decision to let him handle the presentation earlier. She had imagined that Leo would give some ropey overview of their proposal at most, but she would never have expected that he would resort to something this ridiculous. Jesse went to the stage and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s call it a day. All of your proposals, with one obvious exception, are well prepared." The whole audience roared withughter, thinking, "Gee, I wonder who he''s referring to?" "I''ve already shortlisted the candidates who have passed the initial review and I will print it outter for Ms. Henderson to read. She''ll announce the final winner at 2 p.m. tomorrow afternoon." After the bidding was over, the attendees left one after another. Leo was about to leave too but was stopped by Caroline at the entrance of the International Commerce Center. "Leo, stop your ass right there!" Leo paused and turned around. "Is there anything else?" She sneered in fury, "That''s easy for you to say. Look at what you''ve done. We didn''t get shortlisted because of you. You can bet that I''ll tell dad about this. You really are the scourge of our family!" Leo shrugged and said, "Whatever." Caroline was rendered speechless by nonplussed response. "Caroline, never mind him. He''s dead to us now." Reba looked coldly at Leo, then pulled her daughter into a car and they left soon. The car whooshed past and a huge cloud of dust rose in its wake. Leo took a few steps to avoid getting sullied. As the day darkened, the wind grew colder. Just as Leo was about to hail a taxi, another car stopped right in front of him. The window rolled down to reveal a beautiful yet cold face. Although they had met earlier, Leo was still entranced by her beauty. "Lydia?" he asked in surprise. "Dad," A cute little girl craned her head in the back seat and called Leo intimately. "Get in the car," Lydia said coldly. "Where are we going?" Leo''s heart was beating like a drum. Lydia opened her red lips and said out the word that he had been longing to hear. "Home." Chapter 16 The Result Chapter 16 The Result The moment Caroline and Reba returned home, the rest of the family members who were waiting with baited breath in the living room rose to their feet. "How did it go? Do we have any chance of getting through?" Reba released a defeated sigh but said nothing else. Jonathan could tell from a single nce that something was wrong. "Caroline?" he said in a nervous tone. "It didn''t go well, did it?" Caroline rolled her eyes. "It''s all Leo''s fault. He screwed things uppletely. And now we''ve just be theughing stock of the whole event!" A worried look formed on William''s face. "Leo? What on earth did he do? Where is he now? Is he okay?" "Why are you acting concerned about him? He was there to sabotage our n!" Caroline then recounted the whole story to everyone, exaggerating the details to spice things up. "It''s always Leo''s fault! Why does he keep reemerging like a cockroach that refuses to die?" "It was all his fault that we were brought down by those Lawson gangsters five years back. And now here he is, screwing up our ns again! Why can''t we catch a break from him?" "Enough is enough. He needs to be taught a lesson!" "..." Curses rang out all of a sudden. William was the only one who hadn''t said anything. He sat there silently with an inscrutable look on his face. "Did he really?" he asked, breaking his silence. "Did he really ruin our ns?" "Why would I lie about this?" Reba fired back confidently. "He scuppered our chances. He should be disowned!" The crowd all echoed in agreement. "I agree." "Me too." "Ditto." A smug look spread across Reba''s face. "Everyone wants Leo gone, William," she thought. "As the head of the family, surely you wouldn''t ignore the wishes of your own kin." "Quiet!" William shouted, then furrowed his brows and fell into another silence. After a long while, William broke his silence. "It''s still too early for us to be having this discussion. I''ll head to the venue with Caroline and Reba tomorrow. We''ll talk after that. Thank you all foring." William headed upstairs, leaving Reba and Caroline behind with dumbfounded looks on their faces. They could tell that William was still trying to defend Leo. A dark look formed on Reba''s face. "Let''s wait for one more day to pass, then. I''d like to hear what he has to say when the resultes out tomorrow." Lydia drove the car into a high-end residential area called Violet Residences. She parked the car in the garage, opened the door, and said, "Come in." "Thank you." Leo walked in with a million thoughts swirling inside his mind. This was his first time entering a woman''s house in five years. Not just any woman''s house, but the house of a woman he''d loved and missed for five years. He''d be lying if he said that he wasn''t excited or nervous. Emilia fell asleep sometime after dinner even though it wasn''t even 9 p.m. Without Emilia chattering incessantly, Leo and Lydia became extremely awkward around each other. Lydia, in particr, was highly territorial. She had never invited a man into her home before, let alone Leo, a man she had just met. Even though he was her husband and the father of her daughter, he was still technically a stranger at this point. Eventually, Leo broke the ice. "I thought you''d ignore me," he said with a strained smile. This question stupefied Lydia. "You didn''t want toe here?" "No." Leo quickly waved his hand. "Of course not. I was just surprised, that''s all." "Why didn''t you fight back earlier?" Lydia asked in a cold tone. She then took a sip of tea and said, "Leo Cohen. An orphan raised by William Ford. The childhood sweetheart of Caroline Ford, William''s daughter. You were forced to marry Kate Lawson five years ago when the Ford family was facing a financial crisis, but you ran away on the eve of your wedding day. Then you disappeared for five whole years. Have I got the gist of things?" "You had someone look into my background?" Leo''s expression changed slightly. Lydia''s expression remained calm andposed when she spoke next. "I prefer the phrase ''getting to know you better.''" Lydia studied him for a moment. "I hope Emilia can be braver than that." A bitter smile tugged at Leo''s lips. He didn''t fight back not because he didn''t have the courage to do so but because fighting back would ruin his ns. "I''m going upstairs," Lydia said. "Lydia." Leo stood up instantly. For a moment, he hesitated. "How How have you been these past C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. five years?" Lydia paused for a moment. "I''ve been just fine." Leo looked at her back and said, "I''m sorry." Lydia''s body was shaking. She immediately turned her head away, avoiding eye contact with Leo. "I''m guessing you heard everything I said earlier," Leo said. "I meant every word I said. Every single word." Leo sighed. "For the past years, I''ve lived my life in remorse. I regretted not being able toe see you, to be there for you and Emilia I " Leo cleared his throat. "I could tell you what I''ve been doing for the past five years, if you want?" When Lydia was silent, he took that as a sign to continue. "I joined the army because I wanted to gain the strength to protect you both when I returned. There are some things that neither of you should shoulder by yourselves." Lydia promptly ran upstairs like a frightened rabbit. "Bang!" She mmed the door shut. A bitter smile crept up onto Leo''s face. He stretched before retiring to the guest room for the night. Leo woke up very early the next morning. Although he had retired from the army, he still kept the habit of a soldier, waking up at six o''clock in the morning. Surprisingly, Lydia and Emilia were up even earlier. Emilia immediately opened her arms when she saw Leo walking out of the room. "Dad, give me a hug." It made Lydia slightly jealous. "I''ve been with Emilia for five years," she thought. "But she has never acted so clingy with me" After breakfast, Lydia took Emilia to kindergarten, giving Leo time for himself, a rare urrence. All of a sudden, his phone rang. It was Nadine. She said respectfully, "Mr. Cohen, I''ve found out what you asked for. Martin Bailey, general manager of Vesper Corporation, has indeed engaged in plenty of illegal activities in recent years. Any one of them is enough to put him in jail for a significant number of years." "I''ll leave everything to you, then," he said in a t tone. "Yes, sir," Nadine said. Leo walked into the bidding venue at 2 p.m. sharp. Everyone else was already there. What surprised Leo was that William was present as well, though he seemed to be in low spirits. Martin walked over with a smile. "Well, well, well. If it isn''t the master storyteller, Leo Cohen." He smirked. "What tales are you going to regale us with today?" His booming voice had attracted everyone''s attention. Many peopleughed at his remark. "Leo..." Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. He turned around and saw William walking over with Caroline and Reba. Caroline snorted. "You have some nerve showing your face here again after what you pulled yesterday." Leo ignored her and greeted William with a smile. "Please refrain from smoking, Dad. It''s bad for your health." William smiled back and put out his cigarette at once. "Okay, okay. No more smoking. Leo, I heard it was you who cured me." "It''s nothing," Leo said. William wanted to ask what Leo had been doing for the past five years, but he suddenly remembered something and his expression became gloomy again. "What''s wrong, Dad?" Leo asked. William sighed and said, "It''s the bidding. Leo. I know you mean well, but what you did yesterday wasn''t the way to go about it..." Leo smiled and was not worried at all. "Dad, do you trust me?" William was not sure why Leo asked this question but he still nodded. "Of course, I do." Leo gave him a reassuring smile. "Then, please have some patience. I won''t do any harm to our family." While they were talking, a beautiful woman walked onto the stage and Jesse followed her like a dutiful sidekick. The woman announced, "Hello everyone, I''m Rachel Ward, secretary of the president''s office. Today, I''ll announce the bidding results for yesterday''s event." Chapter 17 An Eye for an Eye Chapter 17 An Eye for an Eye The venue suddenly quieted down. Jesse, who was standing behind Rachel, nodded covertly at Martin. "With Jesse''s help, I''ll definitely be a partner," he thought with a sigh of relief. With an expectant attitude, Martin straightened his clothes, adjusted his tie, and readied himself for what was about to happen. William was so nervous that his hands were sweating; if they lost this bid today, the Ford family would be finished for sure. But after what Leo did yesterday, their sess rate had most likely plummeted to zero. Rachel announced with a professional smile on her face, "After heavy consideration, Ms. Henderson finally chose onepany as our future partner. It is..." Everyone waited for the decision with bated breath. Martin was already getting out of his seat leisurely. "Virgil Corporation representing the Ford family!" Rachel said after a pause. "Let''s give them all a warm round of apuse." "..." There were no voices, no whispers, and no certainly rounds of apuse; only a baffling silence filled the room. Like pretty much everyone else in attendance, Martin was frozen in ce like a statue. How the hell did they manage to pull this off? William was shocked as well, though his surprise was offset by growing relief. Caroline and Reba looked like they''d both just seen a ghost. Leo, on the other hand, was smiling confidently, as if everything had gone ording to n. "Time to take the stage, Dad," Leo said, patting William''s hand. William snapped out of his daze. "We We did it," he stammered. He walked up to the stage and shook hands with Rachel, suddenly looking 10 years younger. "No, I refuse to ept this!" Below the stage, Martin shot to his feet, his face flushed in anger. "This is unfair! How could they possibly be considered legitimate winners?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Indeed. Miss Ward, is there some kind of mistake?" Jesse asked as sweat trickled down his forehead. "I prepared a candidate list and handed it over to Ms. Henderson yesterday," he thought. "I even strongly rmended Vesper Corporation for the bid. The Ford family was not even on my list. How could they be the winners?" Rachel''s gaze turned cold and her tone was firm. "This is Ms. Henderson''s final decision. Are you questioning her judgement?" "No, how could I..." Jesse looked terrified. Rachel cast another cold nce at Martin and said, "She didn''t select Vesper Corporation because you failed to meet the criteria, of course. What''s so mystifying about that decision? If you spout nonsense like that again, you''ll be expecting awyer''s letter from us soon. Defamation is something we take very seriously!" "Awyer''s letter?!" Martin broke out in cold sweat. Beauty could certainly do that. Even though Vesper Corporation was itself argepany, it was nowhere near As Beauty''s level of influence. The door swung open, and in marched a group of police officers. The officers were led by a feisty female officer with short hair She shed her badge, her sharp eyes scanning the room. "I''m Sandra Johnson from the Emerdale Police Department. Which individual here is Martin Bailey?" The arrival of the officers put everyone on edge. Not even Rachel, who was in charge with today''s event, had expected the authorities to make an appearance. Frightened, Martin stood up on shaky feet. "That''s That''s me. Is something wrong?" Sandra came over to Martin and handcuffed him instantly. "Martin Bailey, you''re under arrest on suspicion of moneyundering and fraud. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw." "What?" Martin panicked. "Surely this is some kind of misunderstanding, Officer. I didn''t do anything wrong" "Like I said, you have the right to remain silent. Please escort Mr. Bailey out of the building." The crowd was already shocked when the Ford''s won the bid; now a veil of shadows engulfed them as Martin was taken away. None were foolish enough to believe it was merely coincidence that Martin lost the bid and got arrested on the same day. Someone was clearly protecting the Fords. With that in mind, many attendees no longer had any desire to linger around. They each left in quick session. Rachel looked back at Jesse and said, "Ms. Henderson is waiting for you." Jesse''s heart skipped a beat. He asked nervously, "May I ask why?" Rachel sneered. "Ms. Henderson doesn''t like Vesper Corporation very much, but you''ve been assisting them, whether it was intentional or otherwise. What do you think?" Jesse''s face paled immediately. Rachel turned around and handed some documents to William. "This is the contract outlining our coboration. Please give it a thorough review. If you agree with everything, please sign here." "Sure, sure." William took the contract gratefully and studied it. After he confirmed the details, he signed his name. He then returned a signed copy to Rachel and said, "Miss Ward, thank you so much. Will you please ask Ms. Henderson if it''s okay to have dinner tonight, to celebrate our new business partnership?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Ford. Ms. Henderson is very busy these days." Rachel declined with an apologetic smile. Then, she looked at Leo who had been sitting calmly under the stage, and said, "You may thank Mr. Cohen instead, if you need to thank someone." William, Reba, and Caroline all fixed their eyes on Leo at the same time. "We look forward to working with you." Rachel shook hands with William and left, leaving the three of them perplexed. "Tell me, Leo," William said in a serious tone. "How did you manage to pull this off?" Caroline and Reba had not recovered from the shock yet, as they would rather die than believe that Leo was responsible for their good fortune. Leo shrugged and said, "Ms. Henderson must have been touched by my little sob story." "..." Caroline and Reba blushed in anger at that pointed remark. They were the ones who''d mocked him for that same story earlier. Now that Leo had won the bid for them, they were forced to eat their words. But that was not important now. Williamughed heartily; his face radiant with joy. "Well done, Leo. I was right about you all along." Then he said to Reba, "Go and book a family dinner at that restaurant we all enjoy. This is a big day for us. We must celebrate such moments of levity." "Okay, okay..." Reba forced a smile and took out her phone, ready to book a table. "Well, I''ll pass," Leo said. "I''m persona non grata, remember? Caroline and Reba made that pretty clear yesterday. So, I should take my leave." With that, he strode out of the venue while Caroline and Reba red daggers at him. "Damn you, Leo," Caroline thought. "You''re doing this on purpose! We-" A hard p on her cheek quickly ended Caroline''s thoughts. She looked up and saw the look of fury on William''s face. "You foolish girl," William roared. "What have you done? Who are you to say that Leo is no longer part of the family?" Chapter 18 Shocking News Chapter 18 Shocking News The p had caught Caroline off guard. "Dad, how could you hit me?" Tears stung her eyes. "D- Dad How could you? How could you hit me?" She could not believe that her father, who had neverid a finger on her ever since she was a child, would p her out of the blue like this. "Are you crazy?" Reba yelled. "She''s your daughter!" She grabbed William''s arm, but William quickly broke free. "You''ve been spoiling her all these years," William said. "That''s why she has such a foul temper! Look. I don''t care what you do. Beg. Plead. Whatever. Just bring Leo back. Just remember that it''s all thanks to him that we even have something to celebrate today!" With that, he stormed out of the venue in anger. Caroline and Reba shared a look with each other, their faces grim. "I basically told Leo to fuck off," Caroline thought. "What the hell am I supposed to say to get him to "Forget it, Mom! I''m not doing it!" Caroline snarled, pressing her palm on her swollen cheek. Knowing what was at stake, Reba took her daughter''s hand and shot her a pleading look. "I don''t like it either, but we have no choice, Caroline. That lowlife really did help us win us the bid. That much can''t be in doubt. I never expected him to be this lucky, though." "Antagonizing him won''t do us any good. Your father has always had a weak spot as far as Leo is concerned. Look, right now we need to obey your father''s wishes and bring Leo home. We''ll get him next time he makes a mistake, okay? We''ll nail him eventually, believe me." Caroline was convinced. "Alright then," she said begrudgingly. They walked out of the International Commerce Center to find Leo, but he had already left. Caroline dialed Leo''s number but the call went straight to voice mail: "The number you dialed is not avable. Please leave a message after the tone..." Caroline stomped her feet angrily. "Ugh, I hate this man..." Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce was driving smoothly on the road amongst the traffic, while the other cars made way for it. Leo was sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed. Nadine reported respectfully while driving, "Mr. Cohen, Martin Bailey has confessed to everything, including the sale ofmercial secrets belonging to Vesper Corporation to other parties." "However, due tock of evidence, the Lawson family couldn''t be implicated." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I see," Leo responded lightly. He wasn''t expecting to bring down Kate with Martin in the first ce. After a moment of though, he asked, "How''s the wedding going?" Nadine replied, "As per your instructions, we''ve anonymously informed all the prestigious upper-ss families in Emerdale. Everything is ready, except for the wedding ring. There will be an auction in Riverside Club of The Lawson family at 6 p.m. tonight. One of the items is thergest and most expensive diamond ring in the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd areas." Leo''s eyes sparkled and he said, "Take me to the Riverside Club." As night fell, the Riverside Club''s lights shone like beacons in the dusk. A ck Rolls-Royce pulled into the parking lot quietly. The parking lot was packed with all kinds of luxury cars, most of which were worth millions of dors. Nevertheless, they paled inparison to Leo''s car. One could tell at a nce that the Rolls-Royce was a custom-built. Only the most elite of individuals could have this done. The door opened, and a tall,manding young man in a suit walked out. It was none other than Leo. Nadine had changed into a ck, strapless evening gown. The dress made her look decidedly more feminine and slightly less threatening. "You look beautiful in that outfit," Leo said with a soft smile. Nadine''s face blushed right away while she cast a subtle and loving nce at him. She sent him a loving nce, though she''d done so furtively. "Miss Moore, you''re here." A middle-aged man trotted over and greeted with a smile. "I''ve been waiting for you." "Mm," Nadine responded with her usual coolness. The man was about to say something, but he suddenly saw Leo who was standing beside Nadine. He asked in shock, "You must be the man in charge, right?" "Who are you?" Leo did not know him. The man smiled. "I''m n Russell, but you can just call me n. I''m the middleman who bought the International Commerce Center on your behalf. It''s just a small token to show my respect." Fortunately, there was no one else present to hear him say this; if people overheard that the richest man in Emerdale was bowing and scraping to a rtive unknown arrival in the city, it would definitely make the headlines. Leo nodded. "What''s your background?" "I''m a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce," n said modestly. "Kingston Chamber of Commerce?" Leo pondered for a while and then recalled that it was an association established by Commerce Maestro, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury. The Seven Maestros of Winbury were all leaders in their respective fields. They were nicknamed the maestros due to their prodigious skills in the business world. What nobody knew was that all of them had received help from one man at different points; Leo Cohen. "Mr. Cohen, I''ve reserved the best private room for you. If there is any lot you like, please feel free to tell me," n said, patting himself on the chest. "No need," Leo said lightly. "I don''t need your money. But I do need you to bid for me." n smiled awkwardly and said, "Sure." They arrived at a private box upstairs. The people inside could see what was going on outside through the one-way mirror without being seen by those outside. Several priceless treasures were carried onto the auction tform, and the rich merchants bid one after another, creating a bustling atmosphere. Leo remained quiet all the way because what he was waiting for had yet to show up. "Next, it''s a Weind diamond called the ''Tears of Venus''. It''s five carats, and the starting price is 10 million dors!" With the bang of the hammer, Leo opened his eyes instantly, nced at n, and held out two fingers. n understood immediately and entered the price. "Room No. 0, 20 million!" As soon as this price was announced, the ce fell into absolute silence. People wondered, "Is the bidder so determined to win by doubling the price so early on?" Suddenly, another t voice sounded. "25 million." "Room No. 8, 25 million!" Leo then stretched out three fingers. n called out the bid at once, "30 million!" "350 million." The same voice rang again. Leo looked colder and asked, "Who''s in room No. 8?" He came here to get the Tears of Venus tonight, and so would not allow others to undermine him. n answered after thinking for a while, "It''s probably Peter Lawson, the eldest son of the Lawson family. He''s also interested in this ring, and wants to get for it for a woman he fancies." Leo remained indifferent and gave Nadine a nce. She nodded, then entered a price, "100 million". In an instant, the auctioneer went frantic and shouted, "Wow, room No. 0 bids 100 million. Is there anyone who wishes to bid higher?" That voice did not ring out this time around. "100 million, going once, going twice, sold!" The auctioneer hammered the bid and said, "Congrattions. The ''Tears of Venus'' goes to room No. 0!" With the valuable item secured in his pocket, Leo did not stay any longer and left the room directly. He didn''t really care about anything else here but the ring. Inside room No. 8, Peter''s face was sullen. It was downright embarrassing for him to be denied something he fancied in his own ce. "Who the hell is in room No. 0?" He asked grumpily. The manager of Riverside Club broke out in a cold sweat and replied soon, "Mr. Lawson, I believe it''s n Russell, the richest man in Emerdale." Immediately, Peter''s eyes were filled with raging anger. "n Russell! So you''re the one trying to fuck with me!" Overnight, the news that a mysterious rich man won the ''Tears of Venus'' at a sky-high price of 100 million from the Riverside Club auction spread like wild fire throughout the city. Everyone was curious about the identity of this affluent millionaire who had spent so much on a mere ring. "It''s n Russell who got in my way!" Peter mmed the table and said angrily in the Lawson Group head office. Opposite him sat a woman who was as beautiful as a painting. She was wearing a professional suit and a faint smile, but it barely masked the predatory gaze she wore beneath. She said, "n wouldn''t dare oppose you on his own." Peter asked in surprise, "Are you saying...?" Kate smiled, but then took out an exquisite wedding invitation and handed it to Peter. She said, "You will go to this mysterious wedding on behalf of our family. Be sure to give the bride and groom the warmest of regards on our behalf." Chapter 19 The Wedding Chapter 19 The Wedding In the past three days, several well-to-do families in Emerdale received anonymous wedding invitations. Surprisingly, the Fords were also invited. When they received theirs, everyone was shocked. "Whose wedding is this? Why doesn''t it have a name?" Jonathan flipped the invitation over and again. Reba stared at the invitation card with sparkling eyes and said, "I don''t know whose wedding this is, but it''s going to be held in Oceania, the most luxurious cruise restaurant in Emerdale. A table there costs around 15,000 dors. That couple must be some low-key billionaires if they''re holding their wedding in that venue!" William snorted and said, "Humph. You''re still as short-sighted as ever. It may be true that this pair of newlyweds are no ordinary people, but why did they specifically invite us? Our family has been on the downturn until just recently." What William said burst some bubbles. They started wondering as well, "You''re right. The upper-ss families in Emerdale would naturally be invited, but why did we receive one as well?" An idea suddenly popped into Caroline''s head. She took out the newspaper from three days ago and asked, "Have you heard that a person spent 100 million on a ring called the ''Tears of Venus'' three days ago?" Everyone nodded, "Of course. News of him squandering 100 million on that fancy bauble made the rounds all over the city." Caroline made a guess. "I think that the man who''s getting married is the same one who bought that ring. As for the reason why he invited us, could it be that there is some connection between him and our family?" The other members paused for a while, digesting that piece of information. Anticipation started to ferment. Samuel eximed excitedly, "If that''s the case, then there is still hope for us to rise again! If we get familiar with these people, then along with our As deal, we''ll be able to really turn things around." William also nodded and said, "If what Caroline said turns out to be the case." "If so, are we going to the wedding?" one asked. William said with firm eyes, "Of course! Not only that, we have to foster a good rtionship with this new couple! Get ready. Let''s head to Oceania straight away." Everyone departed one after another. Caroline and Reba also turned to get ready upstairs for the festivities. William suddenly called out to them. "You two, wait a moment. Have you apologized to Leo yet?" "..." The smiles on their faces froze instantly. "We wanted to apologize but he didn''t answer any of our calls..." Caroline said reluctantly. William''s face also darkened. "It seems that he really is upset with us. Make sure you to apologize to him the next time you see him." "Okay..." The Fords had received three invitation cards, so Reba and Caroline would be going with him. That evening, the road to Emerdale Pier was filled with luxurious cars. This grand wedding and the earlier extravagant auction beforehand had drawn the attention of the city''s rich and powerful. At the same time, Leo was standing before a huge, luxurious cruise ship at Emerdale Pier. He looked at the time, then took out his phone and dialed a number. "Hello?" As usual, Lydia''s voice was cool. "Lydia, what are you doing now?" Leo asked in a soft voice. "I just picked up Emilia from school," Lydia answered after a brief pause. "Great. Don''t go home just yet. Can youe to Oceania Restaurant now instead?" "Why that ce?" Lydia asked in a tone of confusion. All of a sudden, a thought urred to Lydia. "Leo If you want to ask me out, we don''t have to go there. A meal at Oceania costs an arm and a leg, you know?" "Don''t worry, about it, okay? Just go there first." After a moment of thought, Lydia relented with a sigh. "Alright, I''ll be there in 20 minutes." A smile spread across Leo''s face as he hung up the phone. "Leo, what are you doing here?" Suddenly, a cry rang out from behind. Leo turned around and saw William, Reba, and Caroline getting out of a car and walking over. The person who spoke just now was Caroline. William looked very happy, and especially excited to see Leo. He asked warmly, "Leo, what are you doing here?" Something suddenly urred to William and he turned around with a long face and shouted, "Why aren''t you apologizing?" Caroline scowled. "Sorry," she murmured, the words flowing out of her mouth as easily as burning acid. Reba smiled. "Leo, pleasee home. I did everything for the sake of our family. Now that our financial troubles are finally getting sorted out, we''re willing to wee you back into the fold." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so?" Leo said nomittally. "..." Reba and Caroline nearly lost it right there. What the hell was with that vague response? Was he going to y ball or not? Leo turned to William. "Dad, I''ll focus on building my own career now, but I''lle visit you as often as I can." The underlying meaning of his statement was clear: "I''m not returning to the family fold." Despite his disappointment, William patted Leo on the shoulder and said, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way. Do what you need to do. Just don''t forget to pay me a visit every now and then." "Of course," said Leo. "Who cares if youe home or not!" Caroline snapped. Reba quickly pulled her daughter aside and showed a pristine wedding invitation to Leo. "See? We''re here to attend a wedding in Oceania. How about you?" "I''m just waiting for someone here," he said with a smile. Caroline gave a superior smile and sneered. "Waiting for someone at Oceania? Do you know what kind of ce this is? Not just anyone can dine here. The reservation list is a week-long affair. And do you know how much it cost to have a meal here? At least 5,000 dors." Obviously, she saw Leo as a clueless country bumpkin who was trying every means to scam someone out of a meal here. "Do you know who the bride and groom today are?" Leo asked suddenly. This question instantly stunned Caroline and her mother, as they indeed did not know any of them. "No matter what, it''s not a ce for people like you. You don''t want toe back, right? Then wait for pigs to fly. Mom, don''t mind him. Let''s go." After that, Caroline got on the Emerdale Odyssey with Reba, with her head in the air. Leo stood there and kept waiting. 10 minutester, a Mercedes pulled up at the pier. A beautiful woman in a ck business suit carried a cute little girl out of the car. "Dad!" The little girl scampered toward Leo as soon as she saw him. "Slow down, Emilia," Lydia reminded her from behind. "You don''t want to fall and hurt yourself." The golden setting sun shone on her perfect face. She looked cold, elegant and full of maternal brilliance. Leo''s heart melted at the sight of the two of them. "Dad, hug me." Emilia opened her arms. Leo held up her daughter at once while Lydia walked over. "What are we doing here at Oceania?" she asked. Leo smiled and said, "It''s a surprise." Lydia''s brow rose slightly. "A surprise? What kind of trouble did you get yourself into this time?" Leo shook his head and said to Lydia while staring at her cold eyes, "I just want a chance to prove that I love you very much." "..." Lydia was still unused to being stared at by a man in such close proximity, so she shoved him away. "Stop it. We''re in public." At this moment, a bespectacled man who looked like Oceania''s manager came up to Lydia. "Are you Miss Lydia Henderson?" Lydia turned around. "Yes, I am. Who are you?" The man was amazed by this beautiful woman but became humbler. "I''m Victor Sharp, manager of Oceania. At your service." Surprise shed in Lydia''s eyes. "Nice to meet you, Victor. What can I do for you?" "Pleasee with me, Miss Henderson," Victor said in lieu of an exnation. He led Lydia and Emilia to the VIP ess. Lydia gave Leo a questioning look. Leo smiled at her reassuringly and gestured for her to go ahead. Lydia took Emilia into her arms and headed towards Oceania. Inside the restaurant, a female staff member led Lydia into a luxury suite. She was immediately taken aback when she walked through the door. The room was adorned with various wedding dresses and beautiful jewelry. Each of them was custom-made and limited-edition. It was obvious that they were the works of famous designers. The three makeup artists and stylists rose to their feet the moment they saw Lydia. "Shall we begin, Miss Henderson?" It was a long time before Lydia regained her senses, and when she did, her hands flew to her mouth. She remembered the promise Leo made to her earlier: "I will give you a wedding that is five yearste." Meanwhile, Victor bowed slightly to Leo. "Everything is ready now, Mr. Cohen." Leo nodded. "Thank you," he said, a smile forming on his lips as he looked towards the huge cruise ship. "Five years ago, you didn''t abandon me when I waspletely down," he thought. "And now, I''m going to give you a grand wedding, and the promise of a lifetime of peace." Chapter 20 Warships Chapter 20 Warships The wedding was held on the deck of the cruise ship. The guests could enjoy the evening breeze and some fine wine before the brilliant night view above. The only thing missing in the eyes of some male attendees was a collection of beautiful youngdies to share the intimate experience with This was Oceania''s main selling point. As William and the group walked onto the deck, they could spot some immactely dressed men and women chatting with each other in small groups. All of them were from well-to-do families, and were very difficult to ess on regr asions. William sat down in the spot that was reserved for the Fords. Astonishingly, the Fords were given seats at the head table, which was normally reserved for close family friends. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The other attendees were none too happy about the seating arrangement, of course. "Howe they get to take center stage? They almost went bankrupt!" Caroline nced at her surroundings, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "It''s still early, Mom. Let''s do some recon." Reba readily agreed. "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Caroline," Reba said in a hushed tone. "There are many fine young bachelors here. It''d be nice if you could get acquainted with some of them." Caroline smiled at her sweetly. "Don''t worry, Mom. I know what to do." William snorted. "Says the one who dated aplete scumbag." Reba blushed, knowing that William was referring to Raymond. "We all make mistakes, dear," she said. "Look at what happened with Leo. You spoke so highly of him back then, yet he ran off on the day he was supposed to marry Kate Lawson. And he''s still as useless as ever, after waltzing back into town." William''s features hardened as he let out another snort. "Speaking of that chatan," Reba said, ncing around. "I wonder if he''s left already." Reba snickered. "He''s a fool if he thinks someone like him belongs in a ce like this." Suddenly, William''s phone rang. William''s expression sobered the moment he nced at the caller ID. "Hello, Miss Ward." "Hello, Mr. Ford. On behalf of As Beauty, I''d like to propose a few stiptions regarding our coboration..." "Sure, sure... No problem." William nodded repeatedly. "Who was that?" Reba asked. William smiled bitterly and said, "Miss Ward from As Beauty. She has made a few requests to us: prepare the marketing n for ''Angel'' in three days; find the right actress to endorse the product in half a month; and finally, the representative of the Ford family has to be Leo and no one else." "What?!" The first two points were reasonable, but Caroline could not ept thest point. "Why? Didn''t we agree that this project would be handled by just the three of us?" Reba, too, was far from happy with the news "Does that mean I won''t be able to get any professional credit for this project?" she thought. William said, "There''s nothing we can do, since As has the final say. I''ll talk to Leo about itter and ask him to lend us a hand. If I had known about this earlier, I would have brought him here with us. It''s all because of you two and your big clumsy mouths!" Caroline and Reba paled instantly, feeling a twinge of remorse in their hearts. "Oh, is that Peter Lawson?" A tall, handsome man walked in and was soon surrounded by many young men and girls like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. There were four families in Emerdale referred to locally as "The Big Four"; the Lawson family, the Smith family, the Yason family, and the Duncan family. Only the Lawson family was in attendance tonight. Peter quickly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Almost everyone present this evening had aspirations of making his attendance. But to everyone''s surprise, he was arranged to sit at the same table with the Ford family. The moment their eyes met, they were all stunned. Peter came to his senses first. He narrowed his eyes at William. "What a small world." William snorted in response. "I believe congrattions are in order? I heard that you guys snatched a bid from us earlier? Very nice..." A dark glint formed in Peter''s eyes. "But believe me when I say that this; you can forget about it amounting to anything." William, Reba, and Caroline were all terrified. None of them had expected their victory at the auction to annoy the Lawsons this much. Before anyone could respond, music began to y and Victor, the manager of Oceania, stepped onto the stage. Victor''s gaze swept across the attendees. "Good evening, everyone. I''m honored to host the wedding for tonight''s couple. This is certainly a proud moment in my life." "The most regretful thing in the world is a missed opportunity for love, and the most memorable thing is a happy reunion." His speech was improvised. His soft voice echoed with the music to heighten the atmosphere. "Five years ago, he met a woman at his lowest point in life and she gave him everything. Five yearster, he came back and promised to make her the happiest woman in the world." "Now, let''s wee the bride and groom!" The music changed into a solemn and sacred wedding march. In an instant, there was thunderous apuse in the hall. Caroline and Reba pped for the sake of appearances, but both were puzzled by what they had just heard. "Mom, are you getting the same sense of dj vu that I am?" Caroline whispered. "I am." Reba nodded but she still looked rxed. "But as I see it, Leo must have heard this story from somewhere else, and just giarized it." "Yeah, you''re probably right." Caroline regained herposure and pped even harder. She thought, "I have to befriend the groom tonight." At the moment, shes of light went straight ahead. In the center of the spotlight, a beautiful, attractive woman slowly walked out. She wore a glowing white wedding dress with the hemline trailing on the floor, and a diamond crown on her head. She resembled a holy goddess in the flesh in the eyes of the attendees. She was holding hand in hand with a delicate little girl. The little girl was wearing a Pronovias custom-made children''s dress, a pair of white ballet shoes, and a flower gand on her head. She looked absolutely angelic in her appearance. It was none other than Lydia and Emilia. Lydia looked ahead, but Emilia gazed around curiously with her big eyes. She was not intimidated at all, even though this was her first time attending a real wedding. At this moment, everyone focused their attention on the two of them. "Ms. Henderson! So she''s the lucky woman today!" William widened his eyes and stared at that beautiful woman shrouded in shlight. Caroline and Reba dropped their jaws as well as if they had seen a ghost. Everyone there was apuding except Peter. Veins were bulging on his forehead and his expression was aghast. Victor smiled and said to Lydia, "Miss Henderson, will you please go to the observation tower? The groom is waiting for you up there." "Alright." Lydia nodded with a smile. Under the envious gazes of countless youngdies, she walked up to the observation tower ordingly. Aside from the banquet site, Oceania had an observation tower which stood about 30 feet high. Standing there and looking into the distance, one could see the entirety of Emerdale in all its splendor at nighttime. Lydia arrived at the observation tower via the elevator. The floor was covered with a red carpet, which was paved with red roses. A tall man decked out in military uniform was standing to attention; his hands sped firmly behind his back and his eyes gazing out onto the city. Just as Lydia was about to call out Leo''s name, there was a loud bang from Emerdale River. Then, under people''s horrified and shocked gazes, a huge aircraft carrier broke through the river and sailed toward them. The Odyssey suddenly looked as imposing right now as an ant before this giant vessel. Before the guests could calm down, they were startled by another loud noise. "There''s more than one ship!" someone eximed in fright. "Rumble!" The Emerdale River seemed to have been overturned from the force of it. The water shook violently as 50 warships that were each more than 330 feet long surrounded Oceania. This group of ships upied the entire river. On the warships, there stood a grim regiment of soldiers standing to attention. They carried automatic weapons and wore blue-white marine uniforms. Their backs were as straight as rods, and their faces were as sharp as cut granite. They stared at the stalwart man who was standing at the highest point of Oceania, and awaited his orders. Chapter 21 Rejection Chapter 21 Rejection Fierce momentum, simr to the force of a thousand troops, swept through the entire Emerdale River like a storm. Oceania seemed so small and helpless inparison. But that was not all. With the warships taking the lead, clouds split open, and out came the roaring of ne engines. A total of 100 helicopters hovered in the sky in a neat square formation. Each helicopter was full of soldiers. They wore pure white military uniforms that represented the navy, and carried dangerous firearms. The finale happened on the shore. Huge armored military vehicles appeared on the shore. More than a dozen tanks formed a line of steel, carrying the sheer firepower to destroy everything in their way. Their mere presence on the shore was enough to make people retreat by a mile. Soldiers in green military uniforms jumped out of the tanks one after another and lined up in a square formation. Their expressions were sharp and aggressive. The military showmanship epassed the sea,nd, and sky. Ten leaders from each service branch stepped forward and looked at the man below them with a solemn expression. In unison, they said, "On your mark! Fire!" Then, 50 warships, 100 helicopters, 50 armored vehicles, and 20 tanks pointed their muzzles at the sky. The soldiers of the army, navy, and air force also picked up their guns and pointed them at the sky. The slew of actions shocked and excited the spectators, and they could not help but raise their heads Content held by N?velDrama.Org. and shout in gusto. "Today, we celebrate the wedding of the Commander of the Wyverns with the world! Members of the army, navy, air force! Commence firing of nks for three minutes!" the head of the leaders said, shouting himself hoarse. "Fire!" Countless artillery shellsunched into the sky with deafening sounds. The din made the soldiers feel like they had returned to that era of guns and bullets. They could almost hear their screams as they charged forward and killed their enemies. They could feel their blood boiling inside them. Three minutester, the mor of guns and cannons stopped, and colorful fireworks lit up the sky. The soldiers put down their guns and made a standard military salute in unison. The leaders of the army, navy, and air force formations took the lead in shouting, "Congrattions, Commander! Wyverns, to the sky!" "Wyverns, to the sky!" "Wyverns, to the sky!" Each fervent voice was louder than the one before it, forming an orchestra of voices that lingered for a long time. In the midst of the soldiers'' impassioned voices, Lydia''s eyes turned red and her voice trembled as she looked at the man before her. "Did you prepare all this for me?" "Daddy!" Emilia ran over as well. Leo picked the little girl up and turned around slowly. Suddenly, a dazzling spotlight fell on him. No one could see his face due to the distance. To Lydia, however, Leo looked much more majestic than usual, and his eyes were filled with unguarded emotion. He wore a military uniform, ckbat boots, and his chest was adorned with gilded military badges. His smile was gentle as he nodded at her. "I promised that I''d give you an unforgettable wedding night. I should''ve married you five years ago, but I failed to do that. I hope you can forgive me," he said in a low voice. He knelt down on one knee as he spoke, holding an exquisite box in his hand. He opened the box to reveal an extravagant diamond ring inside. "The Tears of Venus!" Cries of surprise came from the guests at the reception. Leo knelt in front of Lydia; his eyes focused squarely her wless face. "Lydia, please marry me," he announced earnestly. Fireworks shot into the sky and lit up the vast skyline for a long time. Everyone looked up in unison, watching as countless fireworks bloomed in the sky and merged to spell out a woman''s name. It read: Lydia Henderson. In an instant, all the attendees became eager to get a look at the groom''s face. Unfortunately, the viewing tform was so tall that no one could get a clear look. "Fireworks all over the city, plus a 150-million-dor diamond ring! How romantic!" Some of the socialites were deeply envious. The Tears of Venus, the diamond ring with its astronomical price tag, was enough to impress all the women in attendance. Caroline was no exception. She was beside herself with envy as she stared at the woman on the lookout point. If only she could be in that woman''s ce right now... Then, she would have a groom influential enough to have even the army, navy, and air force congratte him on his wedding. William looked upward and muttered to himself, "Looks like Miss Henderson''s husband has a military background..." No ordinary person would have warranted such fanfare from the army, navy, and air force. Peter frowned, having noticed this as well. However, a vicious look swiftly crossed his eyes. The Lawsons had never feared anyone in Emerdale. Meanwhile, a graceful and curvaceous woman was standing in a dark corner of Oceania. She was wearing a tight ck outfit that seemed to merge with the darkness around her. If one didnt pay attention, they may not have noticed her at all. She was looking at the man on the lookout post with mixed emotions, as tears bubbled up in her eyes. Mr. Cohen''s wish has finally been fulfilled", she thought. The fireworks continued for a long time, but Leo was still kneeling on one knee in front of Lydia. A minute passed by. Then, two more minutes. Lydia remained silent. But her face was already covered in tears, spoiling her carefully manicured makeup. "Mommy, marry Daddy!" The little girl was pping and grinning from ear to ear. Lydia wept beautifully. This was her dream wedding, but it was made even more grand and magnificent. Looking at the man kneeling on the ground before her; the same man who had disappeared for five years, whom she both loved and hated in equal measure, her head was a maelstrom ofplicated emotions. There was joy and gratitude, but also resistance. She shook her head and rejected him. "I''m sorry." The fireworks were stillunching and the helicopters were still hovering, but the atmosphere on the viewing tform became deathly silent. Leo'' faltered in response to her words, and he lowered the diamond ring slowly. "Why?" He felt cold all over at this moment; as if he had fallen into iced water. His little girl was stunned too. She stared nkly at her mother, and then began to wail. "Mommy doesn''t want Daddy, Mommy doesn''t want Emilia either..." Panicked, Lydia carried Emilia in her arms and also motioned for Leo to stand up. "Dont take it wrong", she exined, with a hint of guilt in her voice. Its just... It''s all too sudden... I still don''t know you that well. Maybe in the future, at some point, but right now this is all just too much for me to absorb." Leo listened patiently to this, then stood up and grabbed her hand. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Lydia looked a little uneasy, but from the perspective of those underneath, it looked as though she had epted Leo''s proposal. Thunderous apuse could be heard, as everyone pped. It was almost a certainty that once the bride''s identity had been exposed, As Beauty would be even more sessful in the future. "Stop this farce right now!" A cold voice cut through the wedding scene. Everyones expressions changed as they turned to look at Peter. His voice was low but aggressive. Caroline and his mother, who were sitting at the same table, were taken aback. This reminded the other guests of something, and they immediately consoled Peter. "Mr. Lawson, there''s plenty of fish in the sea. You don''t have to fixate on just one woman." "That''s right, Mr. Lawson. With your wealth and status, you can have any woman you want. Besides, Miss Henderson is married now..." Everyone knew that Peter, the eldest son of the Lawson family, loved Lydia. Therefore, it was a surprise that she would get married to someone else without warning. "Shut up!" Peter''s face darkened. He stared resentfully at Leo and Lydia above and shouted, "Damn it, Lydia! You even faked a wedding to get rid of me! You must have spent a lot of money on this spectacle, right?" No one saw this weddinging at all. He refused to believe that it was anything but a publicity stunt. Knowing Lydia''s wealth and connections, it would not be difficult for her to prepare for such a grand wedding. She could have arranged for n Rusell, the richest man in Emerdale, to buy the Tears of Venus. And the groom could just be a random actor-for-hire. That would exin why he wouldnt show his face. Everything was just for the sake of her liethe lie that the man who took her virginity five years ago had returned. The veins on Peter''s forehead bulged and his heart burned with fury at the thought of this. "You want to get married, right? Well, I''m not letting you!" he said. "Smash this ce apart!" His order prompted a group of well-trained bodyguards d in ck to storm onto the ship. "How dare you!" Victor Sharp, the manager of Oceania, looked grim. Before Peter''s men could make a move, the security officers of Oceania arrived. The two groups faced off. "What''s going on?" Lydia watched the chaotic situation from the viewing tform and frowned. "Someone''s making trouble." Leo looked unperturbed. "What are you waiting for then? Call the cops!" Lydia became anxious. "Don''t worry. Take Emilia back to her room for now." He looked at her confidently. "Leave it to me." For some reason, Lydia could feel a sense of security from this man whom she knew little about. Even so, she was worried and asked, "Will you really be fine?" "Yeah, don''t worry." Leo cast a cold look at Peter below. "Is he the one pestering you?" Lydia hesitated momentarily, before nodding her head in confirmation. "Okay." He watched Lydia and their daughter leave before walking out the back door of the viewing tform. He changed out of his military uniform and gilded military badges. When he came out again, he was wearing a ck suit that made him look cold and aloof. Now that the wedding had ended, it was time to collect on his debts. Behind him, Nadine was already on standby. She was still dressed in skin-tight leather clothes. She bowed respectfully toward him. "Mr. Cohen, should I..." "Why waste your skills on him?" Leo smiled. "Bring Hans here." "Yes." Nadine swiftly disappeared. If a third party overheard their conversation, they would surely be shocked. Hans was no ordinary civilian; he was the head of the military region in Emerdale. Chapter 22 Mermaid Chapter 22 Mermaid In their white uniforms, the security officers of Oceania stood in stark contrast to the ck-clothed men standing behind Peter. "Mr. Sharp, are you nning to stop me?" Peter strode forward and looked at Victor Sharp with a grim expression. "Do you still want Oceania to continue operating in Emerdale?" Victor was also under great pressure at the moment but he still forced a smile on his face. "Mr. Lawson, it doesn''t seem right to break up a wedding like this. Don''t you think you''re being a bit rude?" "Rude?" Peter''s sneer intensified. "Go ask Lydia Henderson about that. She''s the one being rude by lying to me and faking this entire wedding. You''ve been fooled by her appearance. Did you really think she''s a good woman?" "Mr. Lawson, don''t talk nonsense or you''ll have to pay the price..." Victor''s face darkened after hearing Peter nder Lydia in such a manner. He had met Leo Cohen in person. He was a young man that he could not get a firm read on at all. How could this wedding be fake? "Either way, I''m the only one who can be Lydia''s husband. No one else is worthy." Peter red at Victor and added, "Step aside if you know what''s good for you. Don''t think you''re a hotshot just because you''re the manager of Oceania. I can shut this ce down tomorrow if I feel like it." "Mr. Lawson, is that really necessary?" Victor looked upset. Knowing how influential the Lawsons were, he knew it would be easy for Peter to shut down Oceania''s business. "Yeah, that''s how I like doing things. What can you do about it?" Peter looked at the guests around him. "Ladies and gentleman, you all agree that I''m the only one worthy of Lydia, don''t you?" Following a brief moment of silence, the representatives of the other families began to take Peter''s side. "Mr. Lawson, you''re a perfect match for Miss Henderson." "It''d be devastating if they don''t end up together." Caroline and her mother were about to pay lip service as well, but William stopped them with a re. Noticing this, Peter narrowed his eyes at him. "It''s you Fords again. Don''t you think your situation is already bad enough?" "If you can''t have something, you''d rather destroy it. Someone like you doesn''t deserve Miss Henderson," William retorted. Caroline and Reba became anxious after hearing his words, while the other guests looked at him like he was a fool. They felt that William, along with everyone else, would be better off stroking Peter''s ego right now, rather than go against him. It seemed that the Fords would meet their demise soon. "Mr. Sharp, have a drink with me." Suddenly, an indifferent voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone turned around and saw a young man in a ck suit walking toward them with a faint smile. "Leo!" Caroline and Reba looked as if they had seen a ghost. "How did you get in?" No matter how they racked their brains, they could not figure out how Leo was allowed entry. Leo ignored them. He went straight to the chair beside William and sat down. "Mr. Cohen." To everyone''s surprise, the manager of Oceania made a beeline for Leo. Leo handed him a ss of wine. He pointed to his adoptive father and made the introduction. "Let me introduce you to someone. This is my dad." Victor immediately offered a toast to William. "Mr. Ford, I apologize if our hospitality today didn''t meet your standards." "It was perfect. Don''t worry about it." William raised his ss in return, feeling ttered. Peter''s expression grew darker. Not only did Victor refuse to give way to him and his men, but he even ran off to entertain other guests. "Mr. Sharp, who is he?" Leo took a sip of the red wine in his ss. "This is pretty nice." "Mr. Cohen, that''s from my private collection. This bottle is from the year 1988." Victor ignored Peter and entertained Leo instead. "Victor Sharp, I''m talking to you. Can''t you hear me..." Before Peter could finish his sentence, Leo sshed the wine onto his face. The red liquid wet his clothes and hair, and a few drops even ran down his cheeks. Silence. The entire ce fell deathly silent. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Leo in utter disbelief. Caroline and Reba were so shocked that their jaws practically fell on the floor. That bastard just flippantly sshed wine on Peter Lawson! But that was not the end of it. After that, Leo went up to Peter and pped him right across the face. Peter''s cheek swelled at once, and five clear fingerprints were left behind on his skin. Leo looked down at him and said emotionlessly, "Open your eyes wide, and take a good look at me." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo had his back against Peter the entire time. It was not until Peter was pped that he got a clear look at Leo''s face. He took a step back. "Leo Cohen!" He was not the only one shocked. So were the other guests present. Leo Cohen; the man who should have married into the Lawson family but mysteriously disappeared on his wedding night five years ago? "I thought he was dead." "How is he still alive?" "He has some nerveing back to Emerdale and showing up in front of the Lawsons like this..." Whispering voices came from all directions. Caroline and her mother looked annoyed. "This piece of trash only knows how to bring us trouble..." "Shut up!" William red at them before refocusing his attention on Leo. He had a feeling that his son had undergone aplete transformation, and was no longer the naive young man from before. "Yeah, that''s me." Ignoring the whispering voices, Leo said coldly, "You were ndering Miss Henderson, weren''t you? Repeat those words again for me. Exactly as you said them." Peter had also snapped back to reality. He beganughing. "You''ve got some guts, Cohen. You actually had the balls toe back here. What are you doing? Sticking up for that bitch?" A dangerous glint appeared in Leo''s eyes. "I said, repeat yourself." Having his face sshed with wine and pped, Peter looked furious enough to murder someone. "I said, I''m the only one who can be Lydia''s husband. No one else is worthy!" The moment he uttered thest word, a dangerous glint shed in Leo''s eyes. He grabbed Peter by the neck and hoisted him up with one hand. This stunned everyone. Peter was 6 feet tall, but Leo was able to lift him like he was a child. Just how freakishly strong was he? "Argh..." With his throat squeezed, Peter was struggling like a fish out of water and his face wentpletely red. He lowered his head and saw a pair of cold eyes that seemed devoid of all human emotions. Those eyes stared at him like he was already dead. Then, Leo walked to the railing and tossed him straight into the Emerdale River. With a floundering ssh, Peter fell in, screaming like a pig being ughtered. "Save... me... I don''t... know how to swim..." He choked on the water and sank beneath the water''s surface before he could finish his words. In a luxurious suite on the cruise ship, a mother and daughter stood by the window. The little girl in her mother''s arms said innocently, "Mom, look! What a big mermaid!" "Mermaids are all female. That''s a man, sweetie." The young mother said sweetly. Everyone at the wedding was stunned. Victor was the first to react. "Save him!" Chapter 23 Bottoms up Chapter 23 Bottoms up It was only then that the crowd regained their senses. Both the security officers of Oceania and Peter''s bodyguards jumped into the river to rescue Peter. Caroline came up to Leo, her face flushed red. "Look at what you''ve done! You threw Peter Lawson into the river! The Lawsons wont let this slide! Were all dead men walking!" William looked worried as well. "Leo, you should better leave Emerdale at once. Don''t worry about us." Leo smiled. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll be fine." Peter''s bodyguards were quick and rescued him in less than five minutes. However, Peter was drenched all over. He walked with the support of his men, panting and heaving. His face was bruised in several ces. Emerdale River was ice-cold at night and he almost froze to death. "Mr. Lawson, are you okay? Should we take you to the hospital?" Victor asked, expressing his concern purely out of courtesy. "Hospital, my ass!" Peter pushed him away and shouted, "Victor Sharp, you''re finished! Oceania will shut down, starting tomorrow!" He then looked at Leo, his eyes full of resentment. "Son of a bitch How dare you throw me in the river!" Leo remained seated. He shook the red wine in his ss and smiled. "Looks like the river water didn''t manage to wash your mouth clean." "Very well," Peter said. "You''ve got guts. I expect nothing less from the man who nearly married my cousin." Everyone was silent. Peter''s smile was giving them goosebumps. "But, you''re still no match for her!" Peter''sughter came to an abrupt halt as he added, "If she hadn''t asked me to bring more men with me, I might have died in your hands tonight." The smile on Leo''s face faded slightly. Kate, one of the two most outstanding people in the Lawson family, was known as the female Napoleon. Though she was the star of the business scene in Emerdale, she was not here in person tonight. That meant that she had seen through the nature of the wedding. That exined why she sent someone else in her ce, and that recement was Peter. Peterughed again. "Sure, you can brawl, but can you fight a group asrge as ours?" Then, he made a phone call. Leo shook his head and looked at Peter with pity. What a pathetic man. He did not even realize that he had been betrayed by his cousin and was still trying to defend her honor. Peter seemed to have found backing after the call. "I''m friends with Warrant Officer Homer Gibbs," he said provocatively. "Hes already on his way here. You''re as good as dead." Leo burst intoughter. "Who did you say that was?" Peter thought Leo was scared and his confidence increased. "Warrant Officer Gibbs! It''s toote for regrets now!" Leo''s smile widened. He ignored Peter''s provocations and continue sipping his wine. On the other hand, William was beside himself with anxiety. He had lived in Emerdale for more than 20 years, and he knew what kinds of people he could not afford to offend. One group were the big shots with political power, and the other group were people from the military. "Leo, you should get out of here. No good cane from this if that guy shows up looking for you." Leo refilled William''s ss of wine as well and consoled him. "Come, let''s have a drink, you and me." Out of nowhere, rapid footsteps came from behind them. A callous man dressed in civilian clothing walked up to them with a group of people. Peter ran toward the indifferent-looking man. "Gibbs, youre finally here!" Homer Gibbs snorted and shouted, "Where''s Leo Cohen?" "That would be me." Leo stood up in a carefree manner. "You were the one who assaulted Mr. Lawson just now?" Homer stared at Leo withser-sharp eyes. "Yes." "Were you aware that he couldn''t swim?" Homer''s eyes grew cold and his voice became louder. "I''m arresting you on the charge of attempted murder. You have the right to remain silent!" These words cast a pin-drop silence over everyone. William, in particr, looked grim. This was a civil dispute, and they could have just called the police over. Instead, they brazenly brought people from the military region here, clearly abusing power for their personal gain. Peter sneered and waited for Leo to be handcuffed. This was the consequence of resisting him! However, just as Homer was about to arrest Leo, a chorus of rough voices came from the stairs Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. downstairs. Several drunken men staggering toward them with bottles of wine in hand. One of them was bragging about oversleeping for their SATs; another boasted about almost being caught fooling around with a woman a few days ago. One was even worse; he was so intoxicated that he shouted, "You think you''re all that? I almost slept with a woman at her own wedding! I wasn''t the groom, but I''ve slept with the bride before... Hahaha!" His voice was deafening. Except for Leo, everyone else was frowning, even Homer. But he ignored the drunk men and continued walking toward Leo. When they brushed shoulders, one of the drunk, burly men suddenly shoved Homer. "Get lost! Don''t stand in my way!" Caught off guard, Homer was knocked to the floor. The burly man sat on the floor as if he had not noticed that he had pushed someone to the floor. The men continued doing whatever they wanted, be it ying games or drinking more alcohol. Those who were heavily drunk even fell asleep without any care in the world. Their blind arrogance was incredible. Homer got up from the floor angrily. With a cold look in his eyes, he kicked the ass of the burly man lying asleep on the floor with as much force as he could muster. "Get up! Are you aware that you just hit me?" This kick sent the unconscious man flying. The group of muscr men fell silent for a few seconds, but then continued ying games and drinking as if nothing had happened. Still, everyone could tell that the atmosphere had be tense. Therge man crawled up from the floor and rubbed his drowsy eyes, cursing, "Fuck. I was just about to kiss my idol. Who woke me up?" "I did," Homer said coldly, looking down at him. "You?" The stout man''s eyes began to clear up as he regained sobriety. He lit a cigarette and stared at Homer. "My ass kind of hurts. You kick me or something?" "I did," Homer said. "You have three seconds to apologize to me. Otherwise, you and your merry little friends will be leaving this ce on stretchers." Rather than getting angry, the burly manughed and turned to look at his friends. "Did you guys hear him? He wants us to leave!" One of hispanionsughed. "I even saw him kick you!" Another one, a tall man dressed in ck from head to toe, alsoughed and said, "You said you could outdrink all of us, but you didn''t even make it past your third ss." "Yeah, I haven''t been in the best of shapetely..." The burly man gave an awkwardugh, scratching his head. The mood became joyful and harmonious, but for some unknown reason, the others felt a deep-seated terror setting in. "What''s wrong with these people...?" Leo was still sipping his wine. Nadine, in her tight leather clothes, appeared behind him in the blink of an eye. "I thought I asked Hans to restrain himself," he said. "Hans said that since it''s your wedding, he wants to beat up some trash to liven the proceedings up," Nadine replied emotionlessly. She looked at Homer and Peter as if she was looking at two dead men. Leo nodded. "Who''s this Homer Gibbs guy?" "He''s just a warrant officer. He hasn''t even seen Hans before." Nadine sneered. Leo stopped talking and continued to enjoy the show before him. "What are you going to do now?" The smile on the dark-skinned man''s face began to fade, and by the end, his expression was murderous. "Let''s get back at him first." The mans previously drunk visage took on a deadly look out of nowhere. He picked up a bottle of vodka with a 56% alcohol content and handed it to Homer. "The Commander of the Wyverns is getting married today, so we''re feeling pretty good right now. I don''t want to argue with you. Finish this bottle of vodka and I''ll pretend that nothing happened. I''ll even make friends with you. How about it?" Chapter 24 Shot Dead Chapter 24 Shot Dead Everyones expressions changed after hearing these words. Homer and Peter even began to let out sarcasticughter. Even a good drinker would have a hard time downing a bottle of vodka with 56% alcohol content in one go. Moreover, Homer was used to drinking red wine. His stomach would be wrecked if he had to down an entire bottle of spirits. This was a murder attempt! "Forget about them, Gibbs. Handcuff that guy first..." Peter was desperate to put Leo in trouble but how could Homer, a warrant officer, take this humiliation lying down? "You still have 30 seconds." Homer''s eyes were as cold as a snake''s. He looked at the brawny man, then at Leo. He was warning the others. How he dealt with this group of strong men would be how he would deal with them. "Fuck you! Don''t test me!" The burly man''s face darkened. He picked up the bottle of vodka and smashed it down on Homer''s head. Homer did not make a move. Rather, the bodyguard beside him reacted swiftly and shattered the bottle with a kick. Vodka spilled and ss fragments scattered all over the floor. "You have bodyguards?" When the burly man saw this, his eyes lit up. He rushed forward, raised his knee, and rammed into the bodyguard. The strike was so fierce that the bodyguard crumpled on the floor in a heap. The guests took a step back with trepidation and they looked at the group of aggressors with even more horror in their eyes. It seemed that these men had no respect whatsoever for a warrant officer representing the military region in Emerdale. Homer called out two of his subordinates and shouted, "Get him!" Two men followed suit and charged at the burly man. Seeing that things were getting out of control, the guests retreated with pale faces, for fear that they would be implicated. Victor, the manager, did not know what to do. When he looked over at Leo, he found that he was still tasting the wine calmly and watching everything with a smile. "Ha-ha! How long do you think Seth needs to defeat those two?" Laughter resounded and one of the burly men said excitedly, "I''ll be the dealer! Bet whatever you want!" "He''s been sobered up for half a minute, and his mind is still in a mess. I say, two and a half minutes at the minimum." "Cut the crap. How much are you betting?" "500!" "300! Three minutes!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "800 for me! Two and a half minutes!" Before the burly man named Seth fought with the two men, hispanions sat on the floor and begun wagering bets. They did not look concerned for their friend at all. "Hans, aren''t you going to y along?" The dealer winked at the tanned, tall man in the middle with a cheeky smile. "One minute." The dark-skinned man continued drinking without much of an expression, his gaze drifting toward the railing. He seemedpletely uninterested in the battle. It was as if the oue of the battle had been decided a long time ago. "You bastards, I''m being bullied here, but you''re taking bets on me! I''ll make you lose until you only have the clothes on your back!" Seth flew into a rage after hearing hispanions'' words. He beganunching a fierce attack without giving his opponents any chance to retaliate. The two men fell to the ground, like battered sandbags. No one saw how Seth struck them. "59 seconds, plus one second to spare." The dark-skinned man named Hans could not help butugh. "Come on, pay up! No putting it on your tab!" the dealer shouted, happily imploring others to pay up. "Fuck, what the hell are these people? They''re so useless that they made us lose money!" The men who lost the bet acted like roosters who lost a fight and cursed at Homer''s men for being useless. Still, they coughed up the money that they owed. The dealer grinned at the stack of cash in his hand and said happily, "The strip clubs on me tonight, boys!" Homer was stunned, but he quickly recovered and said with a stern expression, "Do you know the consequences of assaulting people here?" "What consequences?" Seth did not take his words seriously at all. "Turn around and see for yourself." Without warning, all the men in ck behind Homer surrounded them and looked at them menacingly. Peter did not order his bodyguards to make a move since he had a feeling that something was amiss. Seeing that things were escting to dangerous proportions, William became fearful. He said to his adoptive son, "Leo, let''s leave." "Leave? Why?" Leo was still smiling. "If we leave now, well miss out on the finale." "Do you want to die that badly? If they catch you, they could implicate all of us in this, Caroline retorted, looking as uneasy as her mother. "You have quite a lot of men with you." Seth did not panic at all when he saw the men. His expression darkened and he added, "But if I intend to beat someone up, even God himself can''t stop me." Just as he was about to attack, a low voice called out for him. "Seth! Come back!" Seth''s expression changed, and he looked back at the dark-skinned man in the middle of the group. "But, Hans..." "Come back," Hans repeated with a poker face. "Oh, all right." Hans pulled rank on him, so Seth reluctantly returned to his side in low spirits. Homer thought that Hans was admitting defeat. His expression suddenly became contemptuous. He looked back at the Leo, motioning for him to take a clear look at what was about to happen. Leo smiled and gestured for him to do as he pleased. Homer walked up to Hans and looked down at him. "I''ll make one more exception," he said. "In ten seconds, I want you to get the hell out of here." Hans shook his head with a smile, and then slowly rose to his feet. Homer thought that he was going to leave obediently, but to his surprise, Hans walked up to him and spat a neat ring of smoke at his face. "I think you should take those words back." Homer''s eyes darkened. "And what if I don''t?" Hans said no more. He turned around and nced at everyone. His voice was indifferent and t as he said, "Ourrades are being bullied. What should we do?" These words prompted a change in the temperament of the group ofzy, burly men. There was no moreziness nor drunkenness; only the iron will and determination of men who had fought on the battlefield with firearms. Everyone watched in horror as each of them took out a ck pistol. The pitch-ck muzzles were pointed at Homer''s men, like the fangs of venomous cobras. The moment the burly men pulled out their pistols, Hans shouted, "Whoever dares to move, I''ll have you shot dead!" It was as if a storm had erupted out of nowhere. No one dared to speak, and the only sound audible was Hans''s furious voice. The scene was filled with a strong smell of death, and it was getting hard to breathe. The guests, all of them from distinguished families, were so scared that their faces turned pale and they dared not move. The only exception was Leo. From beginning to end; a calm smile never left his face. Chapter 25 Do You Know What Day It Is? Chapter 25 Do You Know What Day It Is? Hans let out a deafening roar, a sound so loud that everyone could feel their eardrums buzzing. Homer was not the only one stunned. So were Peter, Caroline, Reba, William, and everyone else present. Peter was sweating profusely on his forehead and his face was turning pale. Fear had crushed his innate pride and arrogance. Who were these big men? Why were all of them armed with firearms? When did guns be so easily essible these days? Was it possible... that they were also military personnel like Homer was? He found his legs trembling. He had felt uneasy ever since that group of men showed up. However, he was unable to put his finger on it. It was not until this moment that he realized that he had provoked people that he should not have provoked. No matter who it was, those who dared to show their guns in public had no fear of retaliation. What that man said was a cause for concern as well. He threatened to shoot anyone who dared to move an inch. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Intuition told Peter that the man was not lying, and they would really open fire if prompted. Who on earth were these people? Peter''s legs were shaking as the fear in his heart grew. Homer was also scared witless. He would be lying if he said he was not afraid of having so many guns pointed at his head. Left with no choice, he took out his own pistol and pointed it at Hans. Hans pretended not to see it and continued walking toward him with a cold expression. His custom-made boots echoed on the floor. Hearing his footsteps, Homer''s heart skipped a beat and he almost fainted. "Stay where you are!" he yelled, pointing his pistol at Hans''s head. Hans ignored him and continued moving closer. Not only did Hans turn a deaf ear to them, but the group of men behind him acted as if they did not even see them, smiling disdainfully all the while. They acted as if Homer was holding aughable toy gun, not a real pistol. "I said, stay where you are!" Homer shouted in shock and fury. In the end, he took out his military badge. "I''m from the military region and have the license to discharge this weapon!" "Why don''t you try firing it then?" Hans walked up to Homer and looked at him with a cold expression. With a single nce, Homer felt as if he had fallen into the icy waters of the Arctic; where no one could hear his cries for help. Dread and despair enveloped him. Leo took a sip of the red wine in his ss and ate a few bites of fish. It was obvious that he was enjoying himself. William was scared out of his wits by Hans and his men. He turned his head, only to find that Leo was eating and drinking as if nothing had happened. He became anxious and said, "They have guns. Why are you still acting like it''s nothing?" "How should I react then? Wet my pants in fear like them?" Leo smiled and pointed to several men of distinguished status with wet pants nearby. He paused for a moment before lowering his voice. "Dad, allow me to let you in on a secret. I know these men." "You..." William''s pupils widened and his face turned white. He looked at Leo in disbelief and could not speak for a long time. Hans was right in front of Homer. There was no other emotion on his face, only a mask of calm. Homer watched in horror as Hans slowly raised his hand. "What do you want?" Hans did not answer. He patted Homer on the shoulder and used his free hand to take away Homer''s pistol. "Don''t worry, we don''t fire at soldiers," he said with a smile. Before Homer could rx, Hans hugged his shoulders and guided him to the railing. He pointed to the military helicopters parked neatly on the bank of Emerdale River. Next to them were ck SUVs without license te numbers, looking formidable and dangerous. "Do you see those helicopters and cars?" "Ye... Yeah." Homer''s eyelids twitched. He knew those helicopters and cars all too well; they belonged to the military! How could military vehicles be stationed there? When Homer arrived earlier, he did not notice the dozens of helicopters hovering in the sky, and Peter wasn''t in a rush to tell him about them either. Hans pointed at a ck helicopter nearby and said emotionlessly, "The first helicopter belongs to the and small. Hes killed at least 800 enemies, if not 1,000." After a pause, he pointed to the second helicopter. "That belongs to themander of Battalion 2. He''s a ruthless fighter who once led a team of 500 to besiege an enemy force of 2,000." "And that''s the..." Hans introduced the helicopters and their ownership one by one, leaving Homer to sweat profusely and turn pale from fear. His lips trembled a few times, yet he was unable to form any words. His entire body trembled violently as if he would faint from fright at any moment. He was just a warrant officer who gained his position through personal connections. He had never even seen themander-in-chief of the military region before. How could hepare with these veterans? "And the one you just kicked earlier? That''s the most infamous recruit of the Emerdale Military Region. People call him the Rookie King. He once took out the head of a terrorist unit in an anti-terrorism mission." Hans continued the introductions with a poker face but his voice had long turned cold and dangerous. "If he wanted to, he could strip you of your military rank and send you to military court with just a phone call." His voice was level, but it resounded through the entire venue like a thunderp. Everyone took a few steps back in fear. It turned out that these men were all highly decorated military personnel. William gaped at his adoptive son, who was still smiling and drinking. He could not believe that Leo had connections with these higher-ups in the military. Homer''s legs turned soft and he fell on the floor with a loud thud. He looked at Hans in a daze. "Then you are..." These men were from the Emerdale Military Region, just like him. The only difference was their ranks were much higher than his, so much so that he could not even see them on most days. And yet, the dark-skinned, muscr young man was their head. That meant he was... "Hans Rickard. My brothers call me Hans," Hans said expressionlessly. Homer''s body quivered as if he had suffered a heavy blow. He had never seen themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region but he had heard of his name. It was Hans Rickard. Feeling defeated, he turned back and widened his eyes at the simrly lifeless Peter. That damned asshole had ruined his military career! Not even in a million years would he thought that the person he had provoked was themander-in- chief of the Emerdale Military Region, Hans Rickard. "Commander Rickard, I didn''t know, I swear. It''s my fault for not recognizing you and your men and offending you." There was a loud noise as he knelt down and pped himself in the face. His face soon swelled up. Even his eyes had turned red, and he kept insisting that he did not realize that it was them. The ignorant were innocent, as the saying went. He hoped that Hans would forgive him. But all Hans did was look down at him coldly and ask, "Do you know what day it is today?" Homer looked confused as he shook his head. "What day is it?" "The Commander of the Wyverns wedding day," Hans said, his voice turning ice-cold. Chapter 26 Get Lost! Chapter 26 Get Lost! These words were apanied by a repressed but no less dangerous killing intent, causing everyone present to hold their breath. This was an anonymous wedding; in fact, people only learned during the wedding itself that the bride was Lydia Henderson. Everyone could only see the groom from behind, so his identity remained a mystery. Hans''s words revealed some useful information. To be called the Commander of the Wyverns, the groom had to be from the military. "Do you know who the Commander of the Wyverns is?" Hans asked coldly. Homer shook his head, feeling even more lost than before. "He''s known as the God of the War in the military, a suprememander and masterful tactician." At the mention of the Commander of the Wyverns, a solemn look of worship appeared on Hans''s tanned face. "He''s themander who protects our country. As long as he''s here, Winbury is safe, and no enemies will dare approach us." "He retired after five glorious years in the military just so he could give his lover a home." "It''s finally his wedding today, and the entire nation is celebrating with him, yet you brought people here to wreck it?" With a sharp change of the topic, Hans red at Homer and said coldly, "Do you have a death wish?" Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Homer shook his head repeatedly. "No, of course not..." He had never regretted anything this much in his life. He should not havee tonight. "Do you think that you''re better than everyone else, just because you have power and influence?" Hans extinguished his cigarette, then lifted his leg and kneed Homer in the stomach. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Ugh..." Hans folded into himself like a shrimp and then vomited the acid in his stomach. His face was as white as a piece of paper. Tears were evening out of his eyes. Hans was themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region not just because of his military exploits, but also because of his incredible strength and ability. His knee strike was so powerful that drove the wind straight out of Homer. "Stand up. If you''re a soldier, then act like one," Hans said emotionlessly, picking up Homer who was about to sprawl on the floor. Everyone was silent. No one dared to speak, and even their breathing slowed. It was hard to imagine that Homer was aggressively trying to arrest Leo on the attempted murder charges just five minutes ago, only to be punished in such a manner. Leo, the one who had sparked all of this, did not utter a single word from beginning to end. He merely watched the whole process with a smile. "Warrant Officer Homer Gibbs!" Hans shouted, taking everyone aback. He stared at Homer and said, "You''vemitted a grave crime by abusing your power and colluding with external merchants. For those crimes, youve been discharged. Do you have any objections?" "None at all." Homer looked sullen but he did not dare to plead otherwise. To him, it was lucky enough that he was only removed from his military position and not held ountable. Hans nodded and let go of him. Then, he waved his hand and the fierce-looking men behind him reluctantly put away their pistols. "Tell those from the military to leave. Their weapons are meant to protect civilians, not to be used against them." Hans said. Homer got up from the ground, gritting his way through the pain. He ordered his men to leave Oceania and quickly fled the scene in disgrace. "You,e here." Hans cast a cold nce at Peter before walking in a certain direction. When Peter saw where Hans was going, his face contorted. It was not due to pain, but because of a truth that he could not ept. Caroline and her mother were also scared out of their wits to see Han walking in their direction. "They''reing toward us!" William looked worried but still, he stood up and asked, "What''s the matter?" Hans stood still and carefully sized up William a few times. Suddenly, he cracked a grin. "Uncle William?" Uncle? William was taken aback at the familiar way Hans was addressing him, as were his wife and daughter. "Did you... get the wrong person?" Then, a thought urred to them. They turned back to look at Leo, who was still happily sampling wine, in disbelief. Was it because of him? But how could it be? Caroline was bbergasted. How did this good-for-knowing know themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region? But very quickly, she heaved a sigh of relief. Though Hans was walking toward Leo, he did not stop in front of him. He nodded at Leo, but walked past him to get to Nadine, who was standing behind Leo. He gave the wraith-like woman a respectful military salute. Nadine returned the salute. Caroline could not helpughing after seeing this. Her previous idea felt soughable, and she looked at the Leo with even more contempt. There was no hope for this trash, and there was no way he would know a military bigshot like Hans Rickard. Leo had been involved in an important international case for the past five years. That woman named Nadine was likely an agent from the National Security Agency, responsible for protecting important witnesses. It was not surprising that themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region would know someone from the National Security Agency. Soon, Hans and Nadine began talking. To everyone''s surprise, Hans, who had seemed so powerful and domineering earlier, now seemed very cautious before Nadine. "Nadine, keep it brief," Leo said all of a sudden. His voice was calm but carried an unquestionable authority. "Yes," Nadine replied swiftly, and stood behind him. Meanwhile, Peter was looking at Leo with gritted teeth and a frustrated expression. He could feel the disruption of hierarchies here. Despite being the scion of a rich and powerful family, he was being treated like dirt. On the other hand, Leo Cohen, a vagabond who had disappeared for five years, was being treated like a king. What was going on with the world! Suddenly, Hans looked at Leo. "Did he talk back to you just now?" "Not really. He just said some unsavory things," Leo replied, smiling. "Okay." Hans nodded and then turned to Peter. "Apologize then." "Why should I apologize?" Peter''s face contorted in anger and he red at Leo. Tonight, was a nightmare for him. His sweetheart got married, and the trash that fled the wedding to his cousin five years ago just threw him into the river. To add insult to injury, now themander-in-chief was demanding that he apologize! Peter was about to lose it. If he had a knife, he would not have hesitated to gut Leo with it. "Apologize." Han''s expression turned as cold as his voice. All he said was one word but it contained such power that Peter had trouble breathing. This kind of momentum was exclusive to those who had been on the battlefield and killed people. Even so, Peter had no intention of apologizing. "You and your men are abusing military power to suppress us regr folks! If I report this to your superiors, none of you will be able to bear the consequences!" Hans sneered. "Are you trying to scare me?" Leo also shook his head. He knew Hans very well. If Peter gave a proper apology, he would go easy on him. But it was game over now that Peter tried to threaten Hans in turn. "Kneel!" Hans''s sudden roar was like a thunderp, shocking everyone. He did not give Peter any time to react, and kicked him straight in the knee. Caught off guard, Peter lost his bnce and kneeled on one knee before Leo. Hans then struck Peter''s other knee, forcing him to fall awkwardly on the ground. Peter''s face distorted the moment he fell to his knees. Leo was still smiling as he swirling the wine in his ss without any care in the world. "Why bother?" "Apologize!" Hans shouted. Hans clenched his teeth, unwillingness written all over his face. However, the situation was dire. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to oblige, something that he had not done for a very long time. "Sorry." The smile on Leo''s face disappeared. He stood up abruptly and kicked Peter''s chin. Everyone heard a loud crack as the kick broke Peter''s two front teeth and spilled blood all over the floor. Peter''s mouth was full of blood as if he had just eaten human flesh. "Two front teeth as the price for insulting Miss Henderson tonight; that feels appropriate." Leo said coldly, looking down at Peter. "Oh, and when you go back, tell Kate Lawson to cease ying her little games. Now, get lost!" Peter shivered and immediately scrambled away from Oceania, but not before casting a long resentful nce at Leo. Chapter 27 Go Back to Where You Came from Chapter 27 Go Back to Where You Came from After Peter left, the representatives of other affluent families stood up to bid their farewells as well. No one dared to offend Leo after witnessing what had happened to Peter. Indeed, they even greeted the Fords with smiles stered on their faces before taking their leave. This left William rather puzzled. Usually, these people would not even bother looking at him. The ironic thing was that the person who caused this scene was the one that his wife and daughter disdained above all others. William turned around and discovered that Leo was gone. Just as he was about to look for him, he heard his wife''s sharp voice. "He''s gone. Why waste time looking for him? If you''re that free, you might as well think about how we can secure the partnership with As Beauty." The mention of the partnership with As Beauty made William frown as well. "I''ll find a way to get it Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. done. You should stay put, and not cause trouble." "Me? Causing trouble?" His words pissed her off. "Are you blind? Your darling son is just riding on someone else''s coattails! The powerful one is the woman protecting him! What does it have to do with him? Are you going to pin your hopes on him? Forget it!" Reba put her hands on her hips and added sarcastically, "It''s a good thing I asked Caroline to introduce herself to a few rich scions beforehand." She waved towards her daughter who was currently engaged in conversation with someone. Caroline soon approached with a well-dressed man holding a ss of red wine. "Mom," Caroline said. "Yes, dear." Reba''s face became full of smiles at once, asking, "Are you getting along well with Mr. O''Brien?" "Very well," Caroline answered, looking at the handsome man next to her with a smile. "He''s so witty and open-minded. Great husband material, Id say!" Reba grinned from ear to ear when she heard this. "Then we should all get to know each better in the future." The OBriens were not as influential as four biggest families, but they were still one of the first-rate families in Emerdale. Most importantly, the OBriens made their wealth through their entertainment business and they had a certain say in the entertainment industries of Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd. Dwayne O''Brien knew what they were thinking, but did not point it out. He nodded at Reba and said, "I''ve heard about it from Caroline. It''s not a big problem." "Really?" Reba became even happier. "Great! Of all the strapping youngds here, my darling daughter took a liking to you at first nce." "Mom!" Caroline blushed, her voice sounding coquettish. Dwayne smiled. "I''ll check out the celebrity endorsement businesster. And by the way, my father would like it if we can meet to discuss business sometime in the future." "Of course!" Reba was overjoyed. After sending Dwayne off, she immediately cast a sidelong nce at her husband. "See that? Dwayne will help us with the celebrity endorsement for the As product. You have to put me and Caroline in charge of our partnership with them." William snorted and nced at Reba. "You might as well escort your daughter down the aisle while you''re at it!" He then turned around and left. "Hey, what do you mean, I''m selling my daughter? Exin yourself!" Upset, Reba began to cuss. However, she had no choice but to keep her to herself, since her husband had already left. "Mom, Dad said we should go home. Let''s go," said Caroline. "Not now! Now that we''ve solved the celebrity endorsement issue, we have to tell Miss Henderson about it right away," Reba said with a darkened expression. "And this is a good chance for us to get to know her better. We have to make full use of this opportunity. Or do you really want to let that piece of trash take over this project?" These words made sense, but Caroline still hesitated for a moment. "But, it''s Miss Henderson''s big day today. Should we really discuss this with her now?" "What''s wrong with a little chat? It''s not going to take long." "All right then." Thus, Caroline and her mother walked toward the VIP suite together. Oceaniapleted its two-hour sail and stopped at the dock, allowing the wedding guests to disembark. Meanwhile, a man was standing with his hands sped behind his back in the most luxurious presidential suite on the ship, taking in a panoramic view of the scene below. "Is Emilia asleep yet?" Leo made an abrupt turn-around and looked at Lydia, who had already changed into her professional attire. Even a formal suit looked form-fitting and stylish on her. "Yeah," she replied calmly, taking a seat on the sofa. "I see..." Leo nodded and closed the window. "Did you arrange all this?" Lydia stood up from the sofa and looked at him with an inquiring gaze. He nodded but said nothing. "How much did you spend on it all, exactly?" she asked, her eyes flickering with emotion. Leo smiled, knowing what she was about to say next. He went up to Lydia and looked at her delicate face. "This is only part of whats toe. What I owe you is something that I''ll never be able to fully repay in my lifetime. But I''ll use everything at my disposal to make it up to you." "Are you doing all this just to repay some debt that you think you owe me?" Lydia''s expression became displeased. She said in a somewhat disappointed and frustrated tone, "If it weren''t for that kidnapping, we might never have met at all." "Yes, we wouldn''t have met if it weren''t for that kidnapping." The look in Leo''s eyes changed. Thinking of the kidnapping five years ago, his expression turned cold. "Why were you kidnapped back then?" This was what he was more concerned about. It was a mysterious group of men in ck who had kidnapped them both at the same time. That was how they ended up meeting. His kidnapping might have been Kate Lawson''s doing, but why would they kidnap Lydia? Money was unlikely to be the motive. He had a feeling that Lydia''s past was a deep mystery. His question plunged Lydia into silence. "Some business conflict, I suppose," Lydia replied, making a spection that even she was not very certain about. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Lydia''s train of thought was interrupted out of nowhere, and her face darkened. She did not like being interrupted when she was deep in thought. Rachel''s cautious voice came from outside the door. "Miss Henderson, it''s Reba and Caroline Ford from Virgil Corporation. They said they have something to discuss with you." "Didnt I say that I don''t want to disturbed tonight? Tell them to leave!" Lydia said angrily, her expression turning cold. "Yes, Miss Henderson..." Startled, Rachel left the suite in a hurry, for fear of hearing something she should not have. She had just left when she saw Caroline and her mother waiting outside the suite door with smiles on their faces. "Miss Ward, is Miss Henderson free to-" Reba greeted her with a smile, but before she could finish speaking, a furious Rachel shouted at her. "Wheres your sense of propriety? Cant you see its this womans wedding day!" Chapter 28 Sharon Chapter 28 Sharon Rachel''s response left Reba puzzled. "What do you mean, Miss Ward?" she said, taking in Rachel''s change in expression. "We have urgent business with your boss. It wont take long, I swear." But she regretted her words as soon as she uttered them. Even though Rachel was Lydia''s secretary, she was on par with the heads of other major departments in thepany. It was to the extent that many executives would scramble to get on her good side if they could manage it. "What did you say?" Sure enough, Rachel''s eyes narrowed and her voice became colder. "Care to repeat yourself?" Her momentum came pressing on Reba and her daughter. Having worked for Lydia for so long, even a secretary like her had developed a powerful presence. "I''m sorry, Miss Ward. That''s not what we meant," Reba said, apologizing at once. "I apologize for what I said, but we''ve found an entertainmentpany that is willing to work with us on the product endorsement. We would like to talk to Miss Henderson about changing the person in charge of the project." Rachel still looked indifferent and even sneered. "We can leave that for tomorrow. How can Miss Henderson waste her wedding night on something so trivial? Rather thaning here toin about unfair treatment, you''re better off fixing your rtionship with Mr. Cohen first." Rachel had guessed what Caroline and his mother came here for. She continued in a cold voice, "To put it bluntly, we want Mr. Cohen himself to work with us, not your family. If it weren''t for Mr. Cohen, do you think yourpany even stands a chance?" Reba and Caroline could not say anything. Rachel''s words were like a p in the face,pletely shattering their self-esteem. "Stop trying to change the person in charge. It has to be Mr. Cohen. If you insist on switching him out, we''ll break off our partnership with yourpany at once!" Leaving firm words behind, Rachel stormed off in her high heels. Reba and her daughter stood there in a daze. "Leo Every time its that damn Leo" When she came to her senses, Reba''s face was full of malice. She paused for a moment before looking at her daughter. "Caroline, I want you to meet him tomorrow. I don''t care how you do it, but you have to make him relinquish control of the project." "Don''t worry, Mom. He likes me. I''m sure he''ll listen to what I have to say." The two of them left Oceania shortly afterwards. "That''s your family?" Back in the presidential suite in Oceania, Lydia looked at Leo with a somewhat icy expression. She said in a stiff voice, "They''re so unreasonable." "Don''t take it to heart." Leo smiled. Remembering her reaction earlier, his heart warmed a little. "You don''t want them to bully me, do you?" Lydia''s expression tensed up. "Don''t get so full of yourself. I just dont like them." "I know." Leo was still chuckling. "It''s gettingte, and there''s only one bed here," Lydia said, tactfully hinting at him to leave. Leo nodded and stood up. Even though the two of them had held their wedding, Lydia had yet to ept him. He did not have the right to sleep in the same room as her. Time would mend things, eventually. "Sweet dreams." Leo stood up to leave after saying goodnight to her. "Leo..." Suddenly, Lydia called out to him. He stopped walking and turned back to look at her in surprise. "I don''t know Peter Lawson that well." She still had her back facing him as she said sulkily, "I just wanted you to know that." It was obvious that she was not good at exining things. She even looked a little guilty for knowing Peter to begin with. Leo nodded, feeling amused with this bit of information. "I know." "Oh, and I have a meeting tomorrow evening. It''s going to be a long one. Can you help me pick up Emilia from the kindergarten?" This time, Lydia sounded both stiff andmanding. Leo agreed at once. "No problem." Ever since he found out that Lydia had given birth to a beautiful daughter for him, he wished he could stay with Emilia every second of the day. He left Oceania in a good mood, and there was even a smile on his normally solemn face. Nadine soon appeared behind him like a ghost. "Mr. Cohen." Leo was used to her ghost-like movements. Had it been anyone else, they would be scared out of their wits at her frequent ins-and-outs. "Yeah." Leo stopped smiling and said, "Find out who was responsible for kidnapping Lydia five years ago." "Understood." Nadine agreed without asking questions. She was Leo''s shadow and sword; all she needed to do was wipe out all the enemies for him. The rest was beyond her scope of interest. Leo continued walking forward, with Nadine trailing behind him in silence. Nadine did not start the car right after entering the ck Rolls Royce. Instead, she sat in the driver''s seat and stared at the full moon in the sky in a daze without saying anything. Then, she asked, "Mr. Cohen, what is love? Why does a thing like love exist?" Her crimson eyes were filled with confusion at the moment. Leo was taken aback by her question, but his expression softened after he recalled Nadine''s past. For a person who was so used to being on the battlefield, killing and being killed was the rhythm of despair. Surviving was hard enough as it was, and love was something forever out of reach. "Love is a lot of things; going through the mundane together, supporting each other. It''s to live a normal life and grow old together until death parts you." The confusion in Nadine''s eyes grew. "I''m not qualified to talk about love. But Nadine, understand this. When you''re willing to give up everything for a person unconditionally, even your life; that''s what love is." "Give up everything unconditionally... Even my life..." The confusion in Nadine''s eyes began to dissipate. It cleared up, and eventually reflected a mighty man. "Is it love for you and Ms. Henderson?" she asked. "It is." Leo nodded without hesitation. Nadine nodded, though she looked as if she did not fullyprehend the concept yet. "What about you and Sharon?" Leo''s expression changed immensely after hearing her bring up Sharon. "Why did you mention her name?" he asked in a reproaching tone. "I''m sorry, Mr. Cohen." Nadine lowered her head and said cautiously, "Just now Hans told me that the Wyverns'' Sharon Bell arrived in Emerdale yesterday. I think she came here for you." "What?!" Leo''s pupils shrank, surprised at this news. He sat up straight on the seat. "Sharons in Emerdale?" "Correct." Nadine dared not hide anything from him and said frankly, "After you left the army, Sharon stood in front of Dominic''s grave without eating or drinking for three whole days."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 29 A Gift for You Chapter 29 A Gift for You "I see..." Upon hearing Dominic''s name, Leo''s expression began to darken. Nadine stepped on the pedal lightly and the car slowly elerated. Leo looked out of the window with a gloomy expression. It had been three years. Was she still unable to move on? The pain in his heart began to tug at him. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with trembling hands. Amid the swirling smoke, he felt as if he had returned to that stormy night three years ago. That night, he lost arade-in-arms who was like an older brother to him. That night, Sharon cried until she passed out from exhaustion. That night, he went on a killing spree... Even the rainfall that night felt like it was stained red... Hisrade-in-arms was Sharon''s fianc. They could not find Dominic''s body on the battlefield. No one knew if he was dead or alive, and thus the case went cold. Since that day, he had been investigating the mysterious organization that had kidnapped Dominic. He had finally made some progress after two long years. He found out that it was an underground organization with the codename "Phantom". Another reason why he had retired from the army was to investigate this organization. Looking away from the window, he put out his cigarette, and a solemn look reappeared on his face. He said earnestly, "Tell all my subordinates not to leak a word about my whereabouts." "Yes," Nadine said, driving the car. "But knowing Sharon''s skills, I don''t think she''ll just give up. Now that Dominic is gone, you''re the only one that keeps her going..." "Then don''t make her aware of it." Leo interrupted her. "I don''t want to get her involved." They did not speak for the rest of the car ride. Nadine drove them to a scenic vi, which acted as Leo''s temporary residence. Lydia had only offered to let him stay for the night, for fear that he had nowhere else to go. Fresh out of a cold shower, he nced at the bedside. There was a three-person photo there, one of which was a young manhim from three years ago. In that photo, he and an older man were smiling widely. The aloof-looking woman in the middle had a faint smile, but her eyes had a hint of mischief in them as she cast a careless nce at him. Love, it was said, could sprout out of nowhere and grow with each passing day. Where there used to be hatred, there was no more. With love, one couldugh about past grievances and move on. But the longing for a beloved, separated by death, was not something that could be erased! Leo let out a quiet sigh. He covered the photo frame,id on the bed, and spent all night sleepless. When the first ray of sunlight appeared in the sky, he got up. He had developed the productive habit of waking up early after five years in the military. After washing up, he went to the yard and did one-handed push-ups. His posture was rigid and his speed was uniform. For most people, the more push-ups they did, the more worn out they became. That was not the case for Leo. The more push-ups hepleted, the more rxed and faster he became. "998..." "999..." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "1,000!" He counted every push-up he did, and when he finished his thousandth push-up, he jumped up from the ground with ease. He was not even gasping for breath. Without rest, he began to jog around the vi. This was his daily workout routine. He spent the entire morning like this, and by the time he was done, it was already past noon. When he finished taking his customary cold shower, he heard his phone ring. He frowned at the caller ID but he still answered the call. "Hey, Leo. Where are you?" The moment the call got through, he heard Caroline''s nonchnt voice in his ear. "Pineview Mountain," he answered honestly. "What are you doing there? That''s a nature reserve." Caroline paused and then smiled. "Did you spend the entire night on the mountain?" Leo looked back at Allendale Vi, which covered an area of more than 5,000 square feet and was worth more than 30 million, and said emotionlessly, "Yeah, I slept on the mountain." "That''s horrible. I can''t believe you had to sleep in the wild." Caroline did not consider that he might be sleeping anywhere else but in the woods themselves. She mocked him a little before adding, "I''ll give you an hour to meet me downtown. I have something to discuss with you." "Can''t we talk about it on the phone?" Leo''s frown deepened. He did not really want to go downtown. "Stop moaning! Just do as I say!" Caroline said rudely and then hung up the phone. Leo shook his head. Then, he put on his clothes and walked out of Valendale Vi. "Mr. Cohen, should I drive you?" Nadine asked, following him out of the vi. "It''s all right. I''ll just take a taxi," Leo said, smiling. It took 55 minutes to drive from Valendale Vi to downtown Emerdale. The address that Caroline gave him belonged to a cafe in amercial za. When he arrived, Caroline and Reba were already seated and drinking coffee in a leisurely manner. "Mom, Caroline." Leo greeted them first and sat down in front of them. Caroline ignored him, but Reba greeted him with a smile. "Leo, order whatever you want to drink," she said. "It''s all right, Mom. I have something to doter." Leo rejected the offer. He had only one n for his entire afternoon: picking up Emilia from kindergarten. Reba did not insist and continued to smile. "Leo, I didn''t call you here for anything serious. I just want to say thank you for winning the partnership with As Beauty on our family''s behalf." Leo smiled and waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s no big deal, Mom. Don''t worry about it." "Don''t say that. I know how to be grateful when someone is kind to me. I know what you''ve done for us." Feeling that she had made enough preparation to set the stage, Reba said in roundabout way, "Since you''ve helped us win the partnership, why not help us till the very end? Leave us in charge of the project. You don''t know anything about packaging and marketing anyway." She added, "Caroline just graduated from university this year. Shes a marketing major, so she knows her stuff. If she''s given a leadership role in the project, it''ll be a great experience for her..." "Okay, I''ll leave it you." Without waiting for Reba to finish her pitch, Leo readily agreed. Reba and Caroline were taken aback. They did not react in time and looked at him in shock. "Le... Leo, what did you just say?" "The project is yours. Is there a problem?" Leo repeated himself, looking rxed. "Are you serious?" Caroline''s breathing quickened. She still found it hard to believe. "Of course." Caroline and her mother looked at each other and smiled happily. Both of them wereughing riotously on the inside. They expected no less from an uneducated fool who did not realize the benefits that came with being in charge of the project. They thought they would have to say a lot of ttering nonsense to convince Leo, so it was a pleasant surprise that victory hade so easy. Caroline took out the transfer agreement at once and asked Leo to sign it. "Remember, you said it yourself. You can''t go back on your word now." "I never go back on my word." Leo smiled as he signed his name with a pen. "I was wondering how to dump this useless baggage yesterday, and you both immediately came to my rescue. You''ve actually done me a big favor." Caroline and Reba''s delighted expressions faltered in an instant. Chapter 30 Dad Will Take You Home Chapter 30 Dad Will Take You Home Leo left after signing the transfer agreement, leaving Caroline and Reba looking upset in their seats. "How could he say that?" The more Caroline thought about it, the angrier she became. "What did he mean, useless baggage? He makes it sound as though we''re picking up his leftovers." Countless people wanted to be in charge of the partnership with As Beauty, but that fool made it sound like it was a burden. Prideful as Caroline was, this was something that she could not ept. "Ignore him. With this transfer agreement, we''re the ones in charge now." Reba was not that angry. "He''s just an idiot, through and through. Even if you give him the responsibility, he wouldn''t realize what it''s worth." Caroline processed her mother''s words and felt much calmer. "What should we do now? Should we tell Dad?" "Why tell him?" Reba pressed her lips into a thin line. "We can take care of this ourselves. With it, we can establish a long-term cooperation with As Beauty, and we''ll have the final say going forward." A convinced Caroline said excitedly, "Let''s celebrate this with some good food, and then we''ll talk to Miss Henderson tomorrow!" It went without saying that Leo was unaware of Reba and Caroline''s selfish machinations. He was on his way to his daughter''s kindergarten. He wasnt interested in a project leadership role to begin with. It wasn''t a bad idea to leave good opportunities to his family members. After all, it was his wife''s Since Caroline wanted the position, he did not mind giving it to her. But that was the extent of it. He had no idea if they could even do their jobs well. When Leo arrived at the kindergarten, the sses were just over and many parents were waiting at the door. Hordes of children rushed out at the sound of the bell and went home with their parents. There was no trace of Emilia among the ones departing. Leo wasn''t in a rush. He stood at the door and waited quietly for her to emerge. Time passed, as more and more children left. Emilia was still nowhere to be seen. Leo''s expression finally turned solemn and he walked into the kindergarten. It had been an hour, but his little girl was still inside. Something must have happened. The kindergarten was a nice, well-insted ce that was cool during the summer and warm during the winter. The walls were covered with beautiful doodles, and some yful children were still ying on the slide inside. However, he still could not see his little girl. He made his way to Emilia''s homeroom, ss 1, but it was empty. His expression became more and more grave. The gates of kindergartens and primary schools could be the most bustling of ces, especially when school was over. Child traffickers could very easily masquerade as parents picking up their children outside. He had searched everywhere, except for the staff office. If Emilia was still not there, it meant that she had gone missing. Leo walked to that office with a grim expression, only to hear a teacher''s cold, questioning voice inside. "Tell me, why did you hit him? And so hard too? Can''t you see that Ken''s head is bleeding?" In the office, a female teacher was giving a little girl a harsh scolding. The girl had her back to Leo, preventing him from seeing her face. He stopped walking and observed the situation in the office with narrowed eyes. "Miss Cooper, this is too much!" Soon, a young woman''s shrill voice resounded inside the office. "My son came to kindergarten to study, not to be bullied by his ssmate. Look how badly she hit him!" "Yes, of course, Mrs. O''Brien. It''s our fault for not managing things well enough. We take bullying very seriously here, and we''ll give you and your son a proper exnation." The children''s homeroom teacher, J Cooper, became fawning and apologetic toward the young woman referred to Mrs. O''Brien. She even swore that she would dispense justice as if she was reciting some kind of tired slogan. Mrs. O''Brien was dressed in designer clothes, with a limited-edition LV bag in her hand. Beside her stood a man in a suit, who was probably her husband. "Ken started it... He called me a fatherless orphan and even pulled my hair..." The little girl who was being punished raised her head with a pitiful expression. She was just trying to defend herself. It was none other than Emilia. Leo breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that his daughter did not go missing. His momentary happiness, however, took a back seat in light of what followed. Before Emilia could finish defending herself, J shouted at her, "Shut up! How dare you say you''re in the right after hitting someone?" Her voice startled Emilia so much that she shrank into herself and lowered her head. Tears were welling up in her eyes. "I''m right! You don''t have a father! Your father doesn''t want you anymore!" An arrogant boy came out from behind Mrs. O''Brien and made a face at Emilia. "Apologize to Ken now!" J said furiously. "It was his fault! I do have a father! I won''t apologize!" Emilia shouted back, her eyes looking red. "You!" J looked at Emilia. She was so surprised that she could not speak for a while. "Forget it, Miss Cooper." Mrs. O''Brien waved her hand and said bitterly, "I don''t think this little girl will apologize, but it doesn''t matter anyway. I''m not a stingy person. But my son still has to attend ss in the future. I can''t leave him in such a dangerous environment. How do you propose we settle this?" "This is indeed a big problem." J thought for a moment and added, "Well have to resort to expulsion. We''re lucky that Ken is such a healthy boy. If it was any other child, he''d have suffered a serious injury by now. We won''t allow such an unruly child to run amok in our kindergarten." "Miss Cooper! What do you mean?" Emilia raised her head at her teacher''s words and looked at everyone in disbelief. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She did not understand. Why was she being expelled when it was not even her fault? Three secondster, she began to plead out of instinct. She cried and said fearfully, "Miss Cooper, it''s all my fault. Don''t expel me. I''ll apologize. I''ll apologize, okay?" "It''s no use apologizing to me. Apologize to Ken''s mother." J sighed, feigning helplessness. "Your conduct would have gotten you expelled from any kindergarten..." "Who did you say you''re going to expel?" Before J could finish her sentence, the door of the office was pushed open with a bang, and Leo walked in. Seeing him, Emilia stopped crying and looked at him with bright eyes. J and the OBriens looked at him in astonishment. "Daddy!" Emilia''s tearful face turned joyful. She shouted excitedly and hugged Leo''s thigh, refusing to let go. Leo looked at her with a smile. He wiped away her tears before picking her up and saying gently, "Don''t cry, Emilia. Daddy''s here to take you home." Chapter 31 Impulsive Chapter 31 Impulsive "See? This is my father!" Emilia stopped crying after seeing Leo, and shouted at the others in the office. Meanwhile, J and the OBrien trio were staring at him in disbelief. The girl called him "Daddy"? When did Emilia have a father? Wasn''t she from a single-parent household? Where did this mane from? "Who are you?" J looked at Leo with a confused expression on her pale face. "I''m Emilia''s father. Who did you say you wanted to expel just now?" Leo did not show any signs of anger, and was still smiling sweetly at J. But the subtext of what he said made J''s heart tremble. Those familiar with Leo would know that he was most dangerous in moments like this. From their conversation, Leo had a rough understanding of the situation. The boy, Ken O''Brien, was a ss bully who often tormented Emilia for not having a father. Emilia finally snapped and hit him hard on the head, scraping his skin. However, her teacher and Ken''s parents vilified and even tried to expel her. For the past five years, Emilia had never received love from her father. She did not even know what her father looked like. She had always been picked on and ridiculed in kindergarten because of this. Leo happened to encounter it this time, but how many other times in the past had this urred? Resentment and anger rose inside him, and the temperature inside the office dropped in an instant. Facing Leo''s icy stare, J''s heart raced so hard that it threatened to jump out of her ribs. She held her breath unconsciously. "I asked you a question. Didn''t you hear me?" Leo asked, walking up to the teacher. Struggling to control her fear, J changed her tone, "Did I say anything about expulsion?" "Oh, I must have misheard you then." Leo chuckled. "Yes, yes, you did..." J immediately nodded her head. She was the archetype of a duplicitous individual right now. Mrs. O''Brien took issue with that. "What are you saying? You just told us that you''d expel Emilia! Why would you suddenly go back on your word?" "That''s right. How can you go back on your word now?" Mr. O''Brien echoed, simrly discontent. Leo turned to the OBrien couple with cold eyes and said emotionlessly, "The teacher said that Emilia won''t be expelled. Do you have a problem with that?" His tone allowed for no refutation whatsoever. Mrs. O''Brien looked at him indignantly. Suddenly, an idea came to her and her expression changed. She turned to Emilia and said, "Oh, all right, I get it now. He''s not your father at all. He''s just an actor, isn''t he?" Emilia''s expression changed, and the look in Leo''s eyes turned dark. Realization dawned on the others after hearing what Mrs. O''Brien said. One pped and said, "Yes, why didn''t I think of that? You''re not Emilia''s father at all. You''ve just been hired for the asion." Emilia''s father had never been a fixture before. How could he suddenly appear at this moment out of nowhere? It was preposterous. "No, he''s really my father!" Emilia was so panicked that her eyes turned red again. She did not know what they meant by calling Leo an actor, but she could tell that they did not believe that he was her real father. She wanted to exin more to prove that Leo was her father, but she was too young to exin things coherently. In the end, her face was all red but she still could not say anything. "Can''t exin it anymore, can you? You''re just an illegitimate child without a father!" Ken hid behind his parents andughed at her. Emilia curled her lips and looked like she was about to cry. Leo pulled her into his embrace at once. He looked at her and said with a smile, "Emilia, do you trust me?" Emilia wiped her nose and nodded. "I do." "Then don''t cry." "Don''t lower your head or you''ll drop your crown," Leo said quietly. "Don''t cry either, or idiots willugh at you." Emilia burst intoughter at these words. Leo caressed his little girl''s face before turning back to look at the other people in the office. This time, his eyes were ice-cold. "Let''s not worry about my identity for now. Don''t you think that ganging up on a little girl ispletely reprehensible?" he said with a chilly expression. "Apologize to my daughter straight away, and then transfer to another school." "What?!" Leo''s demand prompted drastic changes in the others'' expressions. Only one thought came to their minds. This man was arrogant beyond belief. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They found him ridiculous, too. Who did he think he was,ing out of nowhere and demanding that their son be transferred to another school? They would never let it happen! "I think you don''t really understand what''s going on here." Mrs. O''Brien gave Leo a sarcastic look and said, "Do you know who I am? I can make life hell for you. Never mind expelling your daughter, I can get you fired from your own job with ease." "O''Brien, right?" Leo paused, a little confused. He could, if only barely, remember that the OBriens were one of the families that he had invited to his wedding. The representative of the family was named Dwayne O''Brien. "Scared now?" Mrs. O''Brien''s expression became mocking at Leo''s silence. She turned to J. "If you don''t give us a satisfactory oue, we''ll stop funding this kindergarten. You know what needs to be done, right?" "Of course, of course... Mrs. O''Brien, you''re a VIP who has made many generous contributions to our kindergarten," J said without even thinking about it. There was a fawning smile on her face. Emilia sensed that the situation was not right. She tugged at Leo''s sleeve cautiously. "Dad, should we call Mom over?" Her mother often told her not to reveal the fact that she was the CEO of As Beauty, so as not to encourage resentment in the kindergarten. She knew that kids would judge each other by their family''s wealth and form cliques. Even though kindergarten-age children were young, they had their own ways of thinking. They knew that it was wise to y with others on their level. Emilia was an obedient child, so she never told the other kids who her mother was. "It''s all right. Moms in a meeting, so let''s not disturb her." Leo caressed her head affectionately, only to suddenly change his expression. He gently lifted her hair and found arge part of her scalp swollen and stained with dried blood. His touch made Emilia cry out in pain. "How did this happen?" Leo asked in a grim voice. Emilia rubbed her head and said with grievances, "Ken''s father hit me just now..." Leo looked murderous in an instant. He stared at Mr. O''Brien with a livid expression. "Did youy a hand on my daughter?" Mr. O''Brien''s expression changed but still he said disdainfully, "I was a little impulsive..." "Is that so..." Leo nodded, only to abruptly raise his foot and kick Mr. Obrien hard in the stomach. With a loud bang, the other man fell to the floor along with his chair. Leo slowly put down his foot and said calmly, "I guess that was impulsive too." Chapter 32 Wallace Spencer Chapter 32 Wace Spencer The whole office went silent, apart from a few desperate gasping sounds. The onlooker stared at Leo with horrified expressions. They were so scared that they held their breaths. Ken''s father was a 6-foot-tall man who looked intimidating enough without having to do anything. Even so, Leo had knocked him backwards like he was a beach ball. He crashed into several desks and chairs on his way down, turning the whole office into a mess. Ken''s jaw fell open. It was clear that the kick had left a great impact on him. "That fucking hurts..." Ken''s father got up from the floor, cursing up a storm. There was a stinging pain in his head. He reached out to touch it and found blood all over his palm. "Oh my God! You''re bleeding!" When Mrs. O''Brien saw the blood on her husband''s head, she screamed and fainted on the spot. Leoughed despite himself, amused that she had passed out after just seeing a bit of blood. "Mrs. O''Brien, are you okay?" J caught Mrs. O''Brien by the arm as soon as she saw her fainting. Mr. O''Brien grabbed a few pieces of tissue and wiped the wound on his forehead. He looked at Leo with intense hatred. "How dare you hit me!" Leo remained indifferent. "You should be damn grateful that youre meeting me now. If this was a few years ago, I would''ve killed you on the spot forying a hand on my daughter." The coldness in his voice made Mr. O''Brien shiver. He had never met a man like Leo before. Even so, he did not intend to let this slide. "You think you''re so awesome, don''t you? Let''s see how long you can keep that up!" Shooting Leo a vicious re, he took out his phone and made a call. "Hello? Spencer? I need you to teach someone a lesson." When the teachers inside the office heard this, their expressions turned grim and they called the principal over. The principal was a woman in her thirties. As soon as she entered the door, she tried her best to persuade Leo and Mr. O''Brien. "Please don''t do this, sir. Don''t ruin your rtionship over such a small thing." "We don''t know each other!" Mr. O''Brien interrupted the principal. "I''ll make him pay the price in blood for assaulting me just now. Otherwise, what will people take us for?" Emilia was scared as well. "Daddy, can we just leave?" Leo gave her head an affection rub but there was a vicious look in his eyes. "Emilia, remember that you''re my daughter. I won''t let you suffer in silence. I teach you to be kind, but I won''t teach you to bow your head to people!" Emilia nodded even though she did not fully understand it, but Mr. O''Brien and J looked upset after hearing this. "Be proud all you want now. Once Wace gets here, it''s game over for you!" Mr. O''Brien''s voice was oozing with hatred. The wound on his head was still hurting. Before long, a handful of unlicensed vans drove into the kindergarten behind a Mercedes Benz MPV in an orderly manner. The car doors opened and a group of sinister-looking individuals swaggered in. The leader was a handsome young man in a suit. Mr. O''Brien went into fawning mode upon seeing him. "Spencer! You''re finally here." The kindergarten teachers were so frightened by the group of men that they did not even dare to look in these men in the eyes. Leo was the only one indifferent to them. He merely started chuckling. These days, good girls wanted to look bad and vice versa. It seemed true for hired thugs like these guys as well. The OBriens was a second-rate family in Emerdale. Seeing how respectful Mr. O''Brien was being, these men must be from one of the top underground forces here. It''s said that all roads lead to Rome. The leader of the gangsters must be quite capable if even members of the upper-ss trip over themselves to get on his good side. The man was the head of the top underground force in Emerdale, Redley. His name was Wace Spencer. "Yeah." Wace''s response was anything but enthusiastic. He looked at everyone inside the office before turning toward Mr. O''Brien and pointing at Leo. "Is that him?" "That''s him." Mr. O''Brien nodded repeatedly. "He won''t be a problem, but don''t forget the manual you promised me," Wace said coldly. "Of course, of course! I''ll get someone to send it to your house right away," Mr. O''Brien said fawningly. In Emerdale, it was no secret that Wace Spencer preferredbat over money, women, and gambling. He was a martial arts fanatic through and through. His primary interesty in collecting martial art manuals from all over the world. It didnt matter if he could practice them or not. He would learn them if he could, but keep them as part of his collection if he could not. Having overheard their conversation, Leo looked at Wace more intently. He was surprised that Wace was so obsessed with fighting. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Still, he shook his head after spending a few moments studying the other man. Wace started toote and was past his prime for learning anything useful. He would never achieve the kind of mastery he was seeking. Right then, Wace brought his men to Leo. He looked Leo up and down, and then grinned. "Bro, I got nothing against you personally, but I''m paid to solve problems." "I understand." Leo nodded. Wace nodded with satisfaction as well. He did not look like the run-of-the-mill gangster at all. "I won''t be excessive. We''ll just beat you the same way you beat Mr. O''Brien." Leo shook his head and chuckled. "Sorry, can''t help you there. My daughter is here." "Daughter?" There was a sh of surprise in Wace''s eyes. He looked down and saw Emilia, who was hiding behind Leo. He looked surprised to see her. It was the first time he had seen such a beautiful, doll-like girl. Emilia was also looking at him with some fear. She hugged Leo tightly and muttered, "Bad guy! Don''t hit my Daddy..." "They won''t be able to hit me," Leo said, caressing her head. His words were intended to dispel Emilia''s fear. Still, she continued to hug him tightly like a ko bear hanging onto a tree. Wace watched this scene indifferently, mildly upset at Leo''s words. "Step aside, guys." He shouted at his men and took off his suit jacket at the same time. Both Mr. O''Brien and Wace''s subordinates gasped. It seemed that Wace was going to beat up Leo himself. The men retreated, though not without casting sympathetic looks at Leo. Leo was destined to be either dead or disabled. Even if he survived, he would probably have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Wace arched his body slightly, and then made a standard lunge. He looked at Leo with sharp eyes and shouted, "Die!" Then, like an unsheathed sword, he threw a fist at Leo''s face. His punch was vicious and quick. He was using a technique from a set of martial arts famed for its instantaneous explosive power. His punch was held great destructive power as a result. "Huh?" However, Leo seemed taken aback after seeing Wace''s fighting style. Then, he burst intoughter. "Now, isn''t this fun..." Wace was using something called the Lightning Boxing Technique. And Leo just happened to be its inventor. Chapter 33 Founding Father Chapter 33 Founding Father After five years in the military, Leo had coolly assumed the mantle of the former Commander of the C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wyverns. Not only did he learn how to kill, but he also became proficient in various martial arts, even inventing several schools of martial arts on his own. The Lightning Boxing Technique was one of them. He had never thought that he would meet someone who knew this technique in the tiny city of Emerdale. "Martial Maestro is really spreading my martial arts skills far and wide, huh?" He was mumbling under his breath, but there was a smile on his face nheless. After all, who wouldnt want to leave a legacy behind? If Ip Man could poprize Wing Chun, there was no reason why he couldn''t spread his Lightning Boxing Technique all over the world. But, little did Leo know that Martial Maestro, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury, had begun training students after learning the Lightning Boxing Technique from him. Of course, he did not use Leo''s name, because he knew that Leo preferred to keep a low profile. He used the moniker God of War to spread his teachings instead. The smile on Leo''s face became bigger and bigger as he looked at Wace. "Come on, show me what you''ve learned." It was rare to meet an indirect student of his. Even if Wace was his opponent, he was still intrigued and possibly willing to teach him a thing or two. "You dare" Wace looked murderous after hearing Leo''s words, and he threw another punch at him, faster this time. He was annoyed by the way Leo was talking. Thetter made him sound like a useless student being guided by his teacher. "Dont act all tough when you''re about to die!" Mr. O''Brien looked at Leo with a confident expression. He had seen Wace use the Lightning Boxing Technique firsthand. At that time, Wace used a single punch to render his opponent unconscious, leaving him in the hospital for two whole months. Several teachers were afraid that Wace would beat Leo to death. One of them asked in a hushed whisper, "Should we call 911?" "Call an ambnce," the principal said, frowning. She knew about the O''Brien family''s influence in Emerdale. There was no point calling the cops. Besides, it was Leo who was audacious enough to provoke Wace. He was just digging his own grave. Wace''s fist arrived in front of Leo''s face in an instant, messing up thetter''s fringe with how fast it was going. However, the destructive punch did notnd. Everyone could only watch in bewilderment at the scene unfolding before them. Wace''s fist stopped less than two inches away from Leo''s face, but Leo was still looking at him calmly. He did not even blink. "You want to fight me, but you''re still letting your kid cling onto you. What if we hurt her by ident?" Wace said coldly, withdrawing his fist. Leo looked down when he heard this. He saw that his little girl was still hugging one of his legs and looking up at Wace. She did not look intimidated either. It was as if she would never be afraid, as long as her father was around. Leo touched her head and smiled. He also developed a better impression of Wace. "It''s okay, you can do whatever you want. Don''t hold back for my sake." His words were filled with confidence. This time, Wace did not show the same expression as before. He gave Leo a deep, meaningful look instead. Few people could remain calm, to the point of not even batting an eyelid, in the face of his iing fists. Either Leo was faking it, or he was a genuine martial arts expert... Mr. O''Brien gnashed his teeth as he watched from the side. He was annoyed that Wace''s fist did not make contact with Leo just now. That punch should have crippled him! But it did not matter. The results would be the same with a second punch. He never entertained the notion that Wace might lose. Wace adjusted his state and threw another punch at Leo. This time, he did not hold back and punched even harder and faster. Everyone''s eyes widened. They could feel the power contained in his fist from where they were standing several feet away. But Leo merely shook his head after a nce. This guy had too many ws in his technique! He raised a hand and pushed forward with the gentlest motion, almost as if he was pushing a pram. Then, he pushed Wace''s strong fist away like it was nothing at all. Wace staggered back three steps before he managed to stabilize his footing, all while staring at Leo in disbelief. "You''re kidding me!" He mumbled to himself, unable to ept the disparity in their levels of expertise. "How is this possible...?" Mr. O''Brien was so shocked at this scene that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. "That''s your boxing technique?" Leo asked calmly. His question made Wace''s body tremble. He gritted his teeth and looked at Leo with a trace of anger in his eyes. "I don''t care if you insult me, but you wont let you insult this technique!" he roared. His boxing technique was invented by the God of War! His muscles trembled and bulged at the thought of this. Then, with a sudden burst of power, he charged at Leo like a bolt of lightning. However, just like before, Leo effortlessly grabbed Wace''s fist. "You have too many gaps in your movement." Leo grabbed Wace''s wrist and said emotionlessly, "Watch carefully. This is what the real Lightning Boxing Technique looks like!" Then, a powerful momentum burst out from Leo, exerting a suffocating amount of pressure on Wace. Wace fell into a trance and felt as if he was plunged into the midst of thunderclouds, where an invisible force destroyed him in an instant. "The Lightning Boxing Technique is about your energy, not your strength. The more energy you project, the stronger your fist bes!" In the blink of an eye, Leo turned his palm into a fist and aimed Wace in the chest, punching him ten times within a single second! "Secondly, you have to pay attention to your speed. Go fast, fierce, and on-point! Your punch is too slow to be effective!" The dense sound of blows resounded, leaving the spectator''s hearts palpitating in terror. Before Wace could process what was going on, he was already experiencing dozens of blows on his body. Leo quickly withdrew his fists after performing aplete set of the Lightning Boxing Technique. Wace should have crashed to the floor or started hurling up blood, but he was still standing where he was. However, his eyes were wide open and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. The clothes on his back were so drenched that it was as if he had just been fished out the sea. Seeing him like this, Leo had a faint smile on his face. It looked like Wace had also realized it. The momentum of lightning was so strong that it could practically engulf mountains; delivering a punch of the Lightning Boxing Technique would render one''s opponent immovable. That was because one would inject force into one''s opponent with every punch. If the opponent dared to move, his meridians might just explode. If that happened, they would not only experience intense pain all over their body, but also suffer long- term sequeor what martial artists dub as internal injuries. Leo had held back just now against Wace. It took 10 minutes before Wace finally attempted to move, albeit with extreme caution. He raised his head stiffly and looked at Leo with a pale face. "Who... Who are you?" he asked in a trembling voice. "Me?" Smiling, Leo picked up his daughter, touched her head, and said with a happy face, "I''m just this little girl''s father." Realization dawned on Wace. He fell to his knees and made a kowtow to Leo. "God of War, please ept your student''s greetings!" Chapter 34 Martial Maestro Chapter 34 Martial Maestro Everyone could only watch in disbelief. Time seemed to arrive at a standstill at this moment. Wace Spencer, the boss of Redley, one of the top underground forces in Emerdale, was kneeling and kowtowing to Leo! He kowtowed so hard that his forehead was left bruised from the effort. He did not dare to raise his head as he continued to kowtow. If Leo did not say anything, he would stay put where he was. Mr. O''Brien and the teachers in the office were watching this, dumbfounded. They felt as if their eyes were deceiving them. Wace was known to be a street fighting expert in Emerdale and a member of the Martial Arts Association, and yet he still lost! And lost decisively, at that. No one present was fooled. They could all tell that Wace had failed tost more than one round against Leo. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The disparity between their strengths was like the difference between Gods and insects. "Get up." Leo remained calm in the face of Wace''s kowtow. "You got the wrong person. I''m not the God of War." "No, you''re him!" Wace refused to stand. He raised his head and looked at the Leo with burning eyes. "I can tell that you understand the Lightning Boxing Technique far more than I do. You''re Martial Maestro, aren''t you?" Few people could use the Lightning Boxing Technique, and even fewer had mastered it. Only Pablo Fleming, the Martial Maestro himself, could be this strong. The others were left bewildered, not recognizing the name Martial Maestro. People like them were almostpletely removed from the likes of the Seven Maestros of Winbury. "Martial Maestro?" Leo burst intoughter, but there was a trace of surprise in his eyes as he looked at Wace. He did not expect Wace to know that individual. Still, he shook his head. "I''m not him either. I''m just the father of a little girl." "That''s right, Spencer. He just knows some martial arts. How could he be Martial Maestro..." Mr. O''Brien had alsoe to his senses around this time. He walked up to Wace''s side with an anxious expression. Even though he did not know who Martial Maestro was, that man must be a major yer if Wace admired him so much. How could someone worthy of Wace''s admiration be standing right in front of him? "Shut up!" To his surprise, Wace turned and kicked him in the sternum. "It''s not your ce to speak!" His kick sent Mr. O''Brien flying far away. Thetter clutched his head and held his breath out of fear. His son, on the other hand, instantly burst into tears when he saw him being brutalized by the very same man he had summoned. "You know him?" Leo narrowed his eyes at Wace. "Yes." In front of Leo, Wace became a different person entirely, and his tone was respectful as well. "But we don''t know each other that well." "This isn''t your first rodeo, is it?" Leo asked. His question appeared casual but sounded like an interrogation in Wace''s ears. What if Wace and his men came here to attack an ordinary family, not someone like him? Wouldn''t they end up just like that? Perhaps it was because of his family, but Leo hated people like him. Wace was shaking all over but he immediately exined, "No, the OBriens are just a second-rate family. They''re nowhere near good enough to associate with me. If they hadn''ttched onto the Lawsons, I wouldn''t even look at them." Leo narrowed his eyes after hearing his words and a cold look crossed them. "Wait for me outside. I have questions for youter." "Yes." Wace might have agreed to Leo''s request but he still felt uneasy. It was apparent from Leo''s tone that he was nning to interrogate him. But he did not dare to ask further. He merely marched obediently out of the kindergarten with his men. Arge group of suited gangsters stood outside the kindergarten, like scolded children who had made mistakes. Those who saw them wanted tough out loud at the image. This was a result that no one sawing. Leo looked at Mr. O''Brien again. With only one nce, thetter got so scared that he took a step back. He asked with fear, "Who... Who the hell are you? What do you want?" "Nothing." Leo led his daughter to Mr. O''Brien and said emotionlessly, "Remember my suggestion? Have you thought about it?" Knowing that he was referring to his son''s transfer to another kindergarten, Mr. O''Brien nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, we''ll transfer to a new kindergarten tomorrow!" J and the principal were stunned at the unexpected turn of events. Right then, Mrs. O''Brien regained consciousness. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Leo carrying Emilia in his arms. She yelled, "How dare you hit my husband! You''re dead meat! Do you even know the consequences of hitting one of us?" "Stop talking..." Mr. O''Brien was so scared that his face turned pale and even his voice trembled. "What do you mean, stop talking? You''re a man! How can you be such a coward?" Mrs. O''Brien''s scolding persisted. "Enough!" Mr. O''Brien shouted, cutting in abruptly, as he pped his wife square in the face. Silence stretched on. Mrs. O''Brien covered her face and looked at her husband in a daze. Then, she became hysterical. "You hit me! What the hell has gotten into you!" Mr. O''Brien gave her a cold look but ignored her. Then, he bowed to Leo and said, "I''m sorry. We''ll be going now..." With that said, he left the kindergarten with his family. Leo watched them leave before turning to look at J and the principal. The look in his eyes shocked them. They knew that Emilia was the victim of this incident, but they had to favor Ken because of his family. Simply put, they wereplicit. "Have either of you heard of this saying?" Leo asked, narrowing his eyes and smiling. "Teachers don''t just impart knowledge; they teach character, as well." J and the principal fell silent. But just as they were about to speak up, their phones rang. It was an unfamiliar number. For some reason, they felt a chill down their spines. "Hello? Who is it?" the principal asked tentatively. Before she could finish her words, a cold voice came from the phone. "I''m from the Department of Education. I''ve just received aint..." Leo did not hear the rest of the conversation, for he had already left with Emilia in his arms. But if everything went ording to n, there would be a new principal arriving at this kindergarten soon. "Martial Maestro, what can I do for you?" Leo had just walked out with Emilia in his arms when a respectful and nervous voice reached his ears. It was Wace, who had been standing outside the kindergarten for a long time. He and his men were standing outside the gate like children receiving punishment. "I''ll say it again; I''m not Martial Maestro." Leo''s voice turned cold and Wace kept quiet out of fear. Leo nced at him and said nothing. Instead, he touched Emilia''s head and said softly, "Emilia, why don''t you go over there and y on the slide for a bit?" "Okay!" Emilia epted the suggestion obediently and went to y on the slide nearby by herself. Finally, Leo looked at Wace and asked calmly, "I heard that you''ve been working with the Lawsons?" Wace answered truthfully. "We have had some business dealings in the past." "Five years ago, did the Lawsons tell you to" Leo''s voice then turned ice-cold, "Kidnap the top female CEO in Emerdale, named Lydia Henderson?" Chapter 35 Used to It Chapter 35 Used to It "Kidnap Lydia Henderson?" Wace was so shocked by Leo''s question that he held his breath. He could feel the abrupt drop in temperature around him as well as the murderous aura he was getting from Leo. Naturally, he remembered the kidnapping case that had caused a sensation in the city five years ago. Once again, he answered truthfully. "To be honest, the Lawsons dide to me and promised me a hefty reward, but I rejected their offer. They were pretty unhappy with me because of it." He gnashed his teeth and continued, "I might just be a gangster without much education, but I know what business dealings to steer clear of. Why would I kidnap Miss Henderson when she''s done nothing to me?" "I see..." Leo nodded and left it at that. Wace was a man of character and had integrity. If he was lying, Leo would be able to tell with just a look. His silence made Wace hesitate for a moment. Then, he asked tentatively, "Who''s Miss Henderson to you?" Leo''s eyes turned cold. He nced at him and said, "Don''t ask what you don''t need to know about." Wace shrank his neck and said, "Alright, sorry, I said too much." When his men saw him act like a yes-man around Leo, they could not help staring at Leo. Just who was this young man who had managed to defeat their boss in just one round? Then, a silence stretched between Leo and Wace. The former chose not speak, while thetter didn''t dare to ask further. Redley was not the only top underground organization in Emerdale. Leo was just trying his luck when he asked about Lydia''s kidnapping. Suddenly, he asked, "Who did you learn your Lightning Boxing Technique from?" Wace was taken aback, but soon said in surprise, "I bought the manual on the ck market at a high price about a year ago." "ck market, huh?" Leo nodded. Martial Maestro would never sell an important item like the manual for the Lightning Boxing Technique for money. The only possible culprits were his students. But those students wouldnt be foolish enough to sell the real thing. They would just sell a simplified Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. version of the manual to trick unwitting buyers. He did not point this out. Instead, he said, "If you have any questions about the Lightning Boxing Technique in the future, you cane to me." He had formed quite a good impression of Wace, so he decided to offer him some guidance. "Really?!" Wace was overjoyed and even found it unbelievable. "Can I really ask you for advice?" "Sure," Leo replied calmly. "But you have to make sure you pick your coborators wisely. Oh, and it''s not easy for you to carry on like this. It''s time that you make your business legal." "Yes! I''ll cut off all business coborations with the Lawsons and OBriens right now!" Wace was well aware that Leo was advising him. He became so excited that he immediately expressed his stance on the matter. "Okay, you can leave now." Leo waved his hand, signaling Wace to leave. Then, he shouted toward the slide, "Emilia, it''s time to go. Let''s go and find Mom." "Coming!" Emilia slid down the slide with ease and ran to her father, taking his hand. "Dad, I want to ride a horse." This stunned Leo. "Horse? What horse?" She pointed to his head. Leo let out a heartyughter. "Oh, I''m the horse. Come on then." While stillughing, he picked Emilia up and let her sit on his shoulders. The father-and-daughter pair turned around and left in the direction of the setting sun. Wace and his men watched this in disbelief. It was difficult for them to imagine that a man so skilled in the Lightning Boxing Technique would be such a doting father. For some reason, he felt a little envious of Leo''s life. He could not help himself from calling out to Leo. Leo stopped and looked back at him. "Dude, can you at least tell me your name?" Wace shouted. Leo smiled. "My name is Leo Cohen." His answer made Wace frown. He muttered to himself, wondering why Leo''s name sounded so familiar to him Suddenly, one of hisckeys pped his forehead and eximed, "I remember now! Five years ago, he almost married Kate Lawson, the eldest daughter of the Lawson family, but he disappeared during the wedding. I think that''s the same guy." Wace''s expression changed that instant. ---- It was six o''clock in the evening when Leo and Emilia arrived at the International Commerce Center. The nightlife in Emerdale had just begun to swing into motion. "Mr. Cohen." Leo had just walked in when he heard a woman''s voice behind him. He turned his head around, only to see a woman in a white suit standing behind him. She had a professional smile on her face. It was none other than Lydia''s secretary, Rachel Ward. "Hello, Miss Ward." Leo smiled and nodded. "Where''s Lydia?" "She''s still having a meeting with thepany execs," Rachel answered. Finding this strange, Leo asked, "Why is it taking so long?" Rachel''s expression became unnatural but she still smiled. "I''m sorry, Mr. Cohen, but that''spany business. I can''t reveal that kind of information to you." Leo nodded, expressing his understanding. Rachel looked like she was on her way off work, so he did not ask any more questions and took Emilia to the floor where Lydia was having her meeting. The 68th to 88th floors of the International Commerce Center belonged to As Beauty, and the meeting room was on the 78th floor. The moment the elevator doors opened, he heard Lydia''s loud and furious voice from the meeting room. "You pay what you owe! Isn''t that the rule? Don''t you know how long they''ve been dragging their feet about paying us? Two whole months now!" "You can''t get the money back in half a month, fine, I can understand that. But it''s been two months, and there''s still been no progress? Unless there''s a problem with your work ethic, I can only assume that you''re all ipetent." "This week is your deadline. If you still can''t get the rest of the money back by week''s end, I want everyone in charge of this project out of here!" Lydia''s voice was filled with monstrous fury. It was as if someone had pushed her too far, causing her to fly into a rage. Leo was not perturbed, but Emilia was so scared that she hugged his thigh. Soon, the door of the meeting room opened, and arge number ofpany executives walked out with dispirited expressions and passed them by. What Leo did not notice was that one of the executives, a beautiful and curvaceous woman, stopped and looked back at him involuntarily. She was eager to find the familiar figure, but Leo had long disappeared amid the crowd. "What''s wrong, Irene?" Her subordinate was surprised and said, "The elevator door is closed." Irene Garcia stood still for a long time beforeing to her senses. She shook her head with a lonely expression and said, "Nothing. I just thought of a person." Her subordinate seemed taken aback but he did not inquire further. This was, after all, his boss''s personal matter. Leo held Emilia''s hand and walked into the meeting room, where they immediately found Lydia. She had her back against them. She was the only one in therge meeting room. The lights were off, and the sole illumination came from the dim light in the corridor, which made her shadow look stretched. She was holding her forehead with both hands, looking exhausted. No one knew what she was thinking. Emilia noticed that her mother was in a bad mood as well. She hid behind Leo and timidly shouted, "Mommy..." Lydia, who was sitting in the president''s seat, trembled. She turned around and saw Leo and Emilia standing behind her hand-in-hand and looking at her. "Emilia..." She stood up and spread open her arms at once. Only then did Emilia run over and embrace her. She picked Emilia up. Leo walked over to them and carefully asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Whether Leo was a pauper or a rich man, he had always treated Lydia with the utmost of care. Lydia shook her head and did not answer. She looked at him with a strange expression, asking, "Why are you sote?" "There was an incident at the kindergarten, and we got dyed a little," Leo said, smiling. "You should find out more about Emilia''s life in school next time. Don''t just focus on the work stuff." Lydia fell into momentary silence. "I''ll adjust my schedule then." "I know you value work very much, but I''m back now." He looked at her with a sincere expression. "It''s my job to earn money and support the family." Lydia smiled but did not respond. She said, "Let''s go home." Then, she walked out of the meeting room with Emilia in her arms. Suddenly, Leo said, "Lydia." "What is it?" She turned around to look at him while carrying her daughter. "I know you despised me while I was gone, but now that I''m back, at least let me help you share some of your burdens." He shook his head at her with an earnest expression. "I don''t want you to shoulder everything alone. It makes me feel useless." A peculiar expression surfaced on Lydia''s beautiful face. She looked away, not meeting his eyes. "I''m used to it, and you can''t help with this matter anyway." Her response provoked him. "You haven''t told me anything yet. How would you know that I can''t help?" Lydia fell into a long period of silence. In the face of Leo''s persistence, she had no choice but to Five minutester, she looked at him and said, "Fine, I''ll tell you." Chapter 36 Blacklist Chapter 36 cklist Leo''s expression softened, and there was a hint of gentleness and regret in the way he looked at Lydia. To him, the past five years of conquest had been his rebirth, but to Lydia, it was akin to a nightmare. No one knew how frightened she was when she discovered that she was pregnant. No one was there to give her a hug when she was tired and hurt. She dealt with everything by herself, even when she gave birth to Emilia. She had long be ustomed to shouldering everything by herself in silence. Even if she was hurt or bullied, she wouldnt show weakness in front of anyone. This was something that would not change, even if Leo had returned. He did not me her; he merely felt guilty about it. The two of them needed time to re-establish their rtionship. His only constion was that there was their daughter, Emilia, connecting them both. For her daughter''s sake, Lydia was willing to let down her guard and try to understand this unfamiliar man. Emilia had already fallen asleep in Lydia''s arms. The little girl looked adorable while asleep, drooling with her mouth slightly open. She looked as if she was dreaming of something beautiful, as evidenced from the soft smile on her face. Lydia carefully wiped away the saliva at the corner of her daughter''s mouth before she recounted what had been troubling her as ofte. Leo listened attentively with an earnest expression. It turned out that his spection was pretty much spot-on: a well-knownrgepany was taking its sweet time paying its debt to As Beauty, dragging it out for months until even Lydia finally lost her patience. Thepany, Cleo Entertainment, ran an entertainment hub consisting of a hotel, karaoke lounge, nightclub, and casino. Some third-rate celebrities would frequent the ce or act as resident guests. It was very popr, so it was somewhat of a get-together for those in the entertainment industry. However, their business was notpletely legitimate. They had worked with many otherpanies, but there were often cases in which they would use their authority among various underground organizations to target their debtors. It was not the first time that they had defaulted on their debts. Thepany was so problematic that they would be in trouble with a quick check by the Federal Bureau of Investigation. Under ordinary circumstances, Lydia would never have worked with them. However, some time ago, apany executive was desperate toplete a project and signed a contract with Cleo Entertainment behind her back. When the project was about to bepleted and As Beauty requested the final payment, Cleo Entertainment kept dragging things out and refused to pay. The debt was 10 million in total; not exactly a small sum of money for As Beauty. When Lydia found out, she lost her temper in meetings more than once. She had already fired that greedy executive, andter dered that she would dismiss the other people in charge of the project if they could not recover the remaining payment by the end of the week. Her face looked frosty as she retold the story. It was clear she was deeply furious about how it was handled. Her reaction was understandable. Even ignoring the fact that 10 million was a significant amount of money, she could not ept her executive''s deceit at all. She swore to herself that she would not give up until she recovered the money. "That''s what''s been troubling me, but what''s the point of letting you know about it now?" She looked at Leo with a rather aloof expression. Even so, Leo smiled. "What if I can help you settle it?" She shook her head and looked at him seriously. "Do you know what upsets me about you right now?" "What is it?" Leo''s expression changed. "You make promises that you don''t intend to keep." Lydia looked away and said coldly, "I don''t care if you''re poor or unemployed. I don''t mind supporting you, but you''re still a man. As a man, you should take responsibility for what you say. I know you''re trying tofort me, but the way you''re going about it right now reeks of disingenuity." Leo looked at her in a daze. There was a wry smile on his face but he did not exin himself. "Let''s go home." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lydia turned around and walked out of the meeting room with Emilia fast asleep in her arms. In the dim meeting room, Leo''s eyes changed and his gaze became as sharp as a vulture''s. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "Investigate apany called Cleo Entertainment." "Yes, Mr. Cohen." Nadine was an efficient worker. Leo received her report as soon as he arrived at Violet Residences. "Mr. Cohen, Cleo Entertainment is an entertainmentpany that belongs to the OBriens, and they own roughly fifty percent of the shares. The other half belongs to the Perries." Nadine continued, "The OBriens also have a close working rtionship with the Lawsons." "Okay." Even though this was a shocking piece of news, Leo merely nodded, indicating that he had processed it. "Nadine,e with me to Cleo Entertainment tomorrow," he said emotionlessly. "Yes." The next day, at sunrise. Lydia was just about to head upstairs and call Leo for breakfast. Despite the grand wedding that he had thrown for her, she had rejected him when he tried to put a ring on her. That meant they were not officially married, so they continued to sleep in separate rooms. When she pushed the door open, she saw that the windows were open. The cool morning breeze rustled the curtains on both sides, but there was no sign of Leo anywhere. She frowned and closed the door quietly, but not without wondering where the hell he had gone to. However, she did not have the time to look for him. She went straight to work after dropping her daughter off at kindergarten. Today, she had to deal with the proposal from the Fords. Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of Cleo Entertainment with a smooth purr. The car door opened and Leo got off, decked out in a well-tailored ck suit. His leather shoes were shined to perfection. Nadine, dressed in her usual tight ck leather outfit and four-inch-high heels, followed behind closely. The two walked into Cleo Entertainment. The two tall guards at the door were quick to stop them, with their faces full of impatience. "What are you doing here?" Behind Leo, Nadine had a cold look in her eyes. But he stopped her before she could take action. He looked at her and shook his head. Nadine fell silent, but eventually retreated and stood behind him again without saying a word. Then, Leo looked at the two guards and said calmly, "Please inform Neil O''Brien, the CEO of Cleo Entertainment, about our visit. We''re from As Beauty." The two guards narrowed their eyes at this and their voices became much colder. "You''re from As Beauty, huh?" "Correct." The two guards began to chase them out. "You two can fuck off then! Ourpany has cklisted anyone from As Beauty!" "cklisted?" Rather than getting mad, Leo was smiling instead. "Oh, take us off the backlist then." The two guards cackled. "You''re not going to leave, are you? Fine. Don''t me us if you lose an arm or a leg then..." These men were obviously not ordinary security guards, but probably gangsters who made a living off of harassing people. Both pulled out two shining daggers from inside their jackets. One of them made a straight jab at Leo and Nadine. Cleo Entertainment had been working with the Perries, who ran an underground organization in Emerdale. To ensure the safety of the employees there, the Perries had sent a lot of theirckeys to masquerade as security guards. Just as the dagger was about to reach Leo, Nadine made her move. The guard was sent flying before he could even see what she was doing. He crashed straight into the wall of the building. In an instant, the wall smashed into pieces. Chapter 37 Defaulting Chapter 37 Defaulting It all happened in less than a second, as the guard was left half-dead and embedded into the wall in the blink of an eye. The other guard gulped and dropped his dagger to the ground. His legs were trembling. How could such an alluring woman be so violent? Just how strong was she that she could kick a person and knock theirpany''s own wall down? "Care you inform your boss now?" Leo sat down in the reception area and said coldly, "You have no say in this matter. It''s not worth losing your life for something you can''t control, is it?" His calm words caused the guard''s face to turn deathly pale. Without even thinking about it, he turned around and started sprinting. He tripped over his feet several times because of his fear. Leo continued to sit on the sofa with his eyes closed, resting as he waited for the guard''s return. Nadine stood respectfully beside him. There was a cold glint in her eyes as she said, "Mr. Cohen, there''s no need for you to do this personally. You could have left it to me." Leo gave a faint smile and said calmly, "Nadine, things are different now. I''ve always supported you in your ways in the past, but I have to be aw-abiding citizen now that I''ve retired. Since there are restrictions everywhere, I can''t do things the way we used to." Nadine let out a quiet scoff, but since he had said so, she knew better than to protest. Noticing this, Leo could not help but smile. "It''s not toote for you to step in if they don''t listen, is it?" This finally put a smile on Nadine''s face and she stood eagerly behind him. "Oh my, visitors from As Beauty. What a treat." Right at this moment, seductiveughter came from the elevator area. Leo and Nadine looked toward the source of the sound. They saw an alluring woman walking toward them. She was wearing a skintight purple mesh dress, that outlined her seductive figure. The makeup on her fair oval face was on the heavy side, and even her charming almond-shaped eyes were framed with glittering purple eyeshadow. She walked toward them on her four-inch-high heels like a model strutting down the catwalk. When she arrived in front of Leo, he got a whiff of her strong, almost choking, perfume. Frowning, he took a step back and looked coldly at the woman who seemed deeply entrenched in nightlife activities. "Let me introduce myself. I''m Nicole Davis, Chief Investment Officer of Cleo Entertainment." She giggled and stretched out a hand, all while sizing Leo up with a seductive gaze. "I''m sorry about my men. They''re a bit uncouth, aren''t they?" "Even though she''s an exec, she''s merely a ceholder. She''s actually Frank Perry''s mistress. He sent her to monitor the activities here," Nadine whispered in Leo''s ear. "I''m Leo Cohen." Leo did not shake hands with Nicole. He went straight to the point and said, "I''m here to collect payment. I''ll leave once the money has been transferred to ourpany''s ount." Nicole giggled again. "Mr. Cohen, don''t make it sound like we''replete strangers! Ourpanies have been working together for some time now. I''ll be embarrassed if I let you leave just like this," she said. "Whatever it is, let''s talk about it over drinks." Leo gave her a cold look. He understood what she was saying; it seemed that Cleo Entertainment was determined to default on their debt. "Very well. Lead the way." Leo was daring and capable. Moreover, he was also curious to see what Cleo Entertainment was up to. "This way, please." Nicole pressed the button of the elevator and invited Leo and Nadine in with a smile, all while quietly putting her other hand into a pocket. The elevator did not go up. Instead, it descended to the second floor underground. The moment the elevator doors opened; Leo could hear deafening heavy metal music. It turned out that there was a high-end nightclub on this floor. Since there was no sunlight in level B2, day and night did not exist here, and the club was open all day. There were colorful lights and a buxom hostess was dancing on the dance floor. Scathes of tattooed men and women were embracing each other, shaking their heads. The overall mood was noxious and repulsive. The deafening heavy metal music continued to y, and the air reeked of cheap alcohol. Leo remained calm, but Nadine''s face took on a mildly disgusted look. She did not like such an environment. Nicole sat down at the bar and concocted three sses of alcohol with expertise. She gave one to Leo, one to Nadine, and thest one to herself. She tasted it with her red lips. Under the spotlight, her face looked charming and seductive. Leo took the ss of liqueur but did not drink it immediately. Instead, he swirled it in the ss and said, "Miss Davis, this isn''t the right ce for a serious conversation, is it?" "What''s wrong with this ce?" Nicole wore a teasing smile. "Besides, what''s wrong is youing here and demanding payment without knowing the full story, isn''t it?" Leo raised an eyebrow. "You repay what you owe, that''s just how it works. We have down in writing too. You still owe us 10 million." "Yes, that''s what the contract says, but do you think that yourpany has provided us with the perfect service?" Nicole was still smiling, but her smile soon turned ice-cold. "We hired As Beauty to build this nightclub, but yourpany skimped on the materials during construction, and did not meet our design requirements. That vited our contract. If I were Mr. O''Brien, I would''ve refused to pay the remainder 10 million too." Leoughed. This was quite the clear trick: turning around and ming the victim instead. That must be how Nicole was able to win Frank Perry''s favor at such a young age. She was a capable young woman. When Leo fell silent, Nicole thought that he had been spooked, so she continued, "Mr. O''Brien has made it clear that he''ll pay the rest of the money, but not now." "When will that be, then?" Leo asked with interest, his smile widening. "We''ve been upied with a major project recently, and we don''t have enough to make ends meet. When we generate some profit, we''ll pay yourpany through installments." Nicole continued earnestly, "You can rest assured, we''re an above-boardpany. We don''t do anything shady. Honestly, it''s your CEO who doesn''t understand Mr. O''Brien, but he doesn''t care about such trivial matters. He told me if there are any more profitable projects in the future, we''ll work with As Beauty again, and make money together." "But if your CEO insists on ruining our rtionship for a measly 10 million sum and losing Mr. O''Brien''s favor, even I can''t tell what kind of trouble that will cause." This was a tant threat. Even though Nicole was smiling, her expression was vicious. The men around them were drinking, but they also looked over, seemingly without intention. Their gazes were cold and dangerous. The side of their waists was bulging. It was obvious that they were hiding weapons. "You.." Nadine became furious and prepared to attack. Leo stopped her again, but there was no displeasure on his face. He said calmly, "So, you''re saying that I won''t be getting the 10 million back?" "Mr. Cohen, Im afraid there''s nothing I can do," Nicole said regretfully. "All right then." Even though Leo nodded, he did not intend to leave. "You''re right. Ourpanies are business Content ? N?velDrama.Org. partners. It''s not worth ruining our rtionship for a little bit of money." Nicole immediately beamed and said, "That''s the attitude! Would you like to stay here and y for a bit, Mr. Cohen?" "Sure." Leo nodded with a smile. Nicole called a man in a suit over. "This is Mr. Cohen from As Beauty. Take good care of him. Put all his expenses on my tab." "Yes, Miss Davis." The man in the suit brought a set of Ace of Spades champagnes to the table and left. Leo fetched two sses and handed one to Nadine. Then, he began to savor the champagne. There was an aggrieved expression on Nadine''s face. "Mr. Cohen, are we just going to let this go?" "Nadine, you''ve worked with me for so long. Don''t you know what I''m like?" Leo took a sip of wine and smiled. "When have I ever allowed people to push me around?" "So, you''re saying..." Nadine''s eyes lit up. "We''rew-abiding citizens. There are some things that we can''t do, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t." He then called someone with a smile. Soon, the call was connected and a wary voice entered his ear. "What''s the matter?" "Are you free now?" Leo asked, smiling. "What do you need me for?" The person on the other end of the line seemed even warier. "I want to buy you a drink." Leo grinned and added, "Come and help me cause some ruckus while you''re at it." Chapter 38 Wreck This Place Chapter 38 Wreck This ce When Chris Lawson arrived with his men, they found Leo calmly sipping his drink. Several bartenders were pacing around behind them, looking as if they were going about their day, but their eyes kept drifting toward them. It was apparent that Nicole had put them on surveince duty. This did not concern Leo in the slightest. When he saw Chris, he waved at him. Chris looked at him in fear. That day that Nadine appeared like the Grim Reaper was ingrained in his mind, like a nightmare that he could never forget. She did not seem to mind Chris''s expression at all. In her eyes, his life was worth the same as an ant crawling on the ground. Leo pointed to the seat across from him with a faint smile. "Sit." Chris sat across him as if he were sitting on pins and needles. He looked around and frowned. "This ce belongs to the OBriens, right? What are you doing here?" Leo nced at him. "Do I need your permission toe here?" Chris shrunk his neck and realized his slip of the tongue. He quickly poured himself a ss of champagne. "I''ll down this as punishment." He gulped it down in one go, and his face immediately turned red. "Rx. I''m a fair person. I''m against Kate Lawson, and that has nothing to do with you." Leo looked at Chris and smiled. "Besides, you''re one of my men now. I won''t mistreat you." He raised his ss to toast Chris. "Thank you." Chris hesitated, but still raised his ss and clinked sses with Leo. Leo took just one sip while Chris finished another ss. Perhaps he felt that he had to finish his drink every time Leo drank some of his own. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Where''s the antidote?" Chris asked, looking at Leo and spreading his hands with an eager expression. "It''s with me." Leo was still smiling. "I''ll give it to you, but not right now." Chris began to understand Leo''s intention. He had sought out famous doctors in private after getting poisoned by Leo, but even they could not tell what kind of poison it was. This drove him to the point of desperation. He knew what Leo was looking for. If he wanted the antidote, he had to work for Leo and be hispdog. And today, he had to y his part for the first time and bite someone on his owner''smand. Chris took a deep breath. "Who do you want me to mess with?" Leo pointed to the floor. "There''s no hurry. Let''s start from here." "Here?" Chris''s eyelid twitched. "This ce belongs to the OBriens..." "That''s why I want to wreck this ce. Because it belongs to them." Chris looked like he was on the verge of tears, and his eyes were full of fear. "The OBriens own this ce, and they have been quite close to my familytely. You''re forcing me into a dead end by making me mess up their business. Kate will kill me..." A cold smile appeared on Leo''s face. "How can you work for me without taking any risks? Besides, if you don''t risk yourself, how can you prove your loyalty to me?" Leo''s devilish words made Chris shiver. "You''re the Devil. Honestly, you''re worse than Kate," he said, his voice a mix of shock, anger, and fear. "Don''t think that she doesn''t know what you''re up to these days either. Are you really nning to test her patience?" Leo looked perplexed as he retorted, "You''re the one whos going to turn this ce upside down, and ruin the rtionship between your family and the OBriens. What does it have to do with me?" "You..." Chris''s voice came to a halt as he finally understood why Leo had called him over. He wanted to use him as cannon fodder. Property damage could be left to people like Wace Spencer. Why would he specifically ask for Chris? That was because making Chris do it would minimize their risk of loss and exposure. Besides, Wace''s organization was an underground force as famous as the Perries. Wace could very well be implicated if the situation blew up, and there was no need for that. Chris was about to cuss, but he held it in, and took a deep breath instead. Then, he smashed the exquisite ss onto the floor. The ss shattered in an instant. The shrill, ear-piercing sound attracted the attention of everyone in the club. The music came to an abrupt end. The hostess stopped dancing and looked at the scene below in confusion. Only colorful spotlights continued to illuminate everyone''s faces. "What do you guys want?" Several bartenders ran over to them. One asked furiously, "Why did you break the ss?" "You sell me fake booze, and you''re asking me why?" A sinister glint shed in Chris''s eyes. He sneered and then kicked the table in front of him over forcefully. The table toppled over and the bottles of champagnes on it fell and shattered, leaving champagne flooding the floor. "Nonsense!" One of the bartenders argued with a red face, "Every bottle of alcohol that we sell here goes through a strict inspection process!" Despite his im, Leo could tell that the was not fully confident in what he said. No matter the industry, every business was focused on maximizing its profit margins, especially bars and nightclubs. Never mind this ce. Even reputable clubs would stock a few bottles of fake alcohol to lower their costs. This was the industry rule that everyone knew about, but avoided pointing out. Putting the truth out in the open was tantamount to breaking the industry rule and cutting off their livelihood. "If I said it''s fake, then it''s fake." Chris''s face was full of aggression and his voice was ice-cold. "Should I call the FDA over?" The bartender became scared out of his wits. Things would get out of hand if the FDA got involved. Chris opened a bottle of champagne, sniffed it, and smashed it on the floor. "Fake booze!" Then, he opened another bottle. Another whiff and he threw it on the floor again. "This is fake too!" "Fake!" "Fake!" "Still fake!" The sound of breaking bottles continued as Chris smashed every bottle of alcohol that he opened. Before long, all the expensive alcohol in the refrigerator was almost gone. The bartenders were furious but dared not say anything. Only Leo was smiling and looking at Chris with satisfaction. "This kids a natural," Leo thought. "These are all fake booze!" Chris swept his gaze over everyone and said sinisterly, "I came here in a good mood, wanting to drink and pick up girls, but you sell me some bootleg crap? You got a death wish?" He mmed his hand on the bar and shouted, "Men, wreck this shitty club that sells fake booze!" Following hismand, around eighty brawny men charged forward and starting trashing the club without rhyme or reason. In an instant, all the bottles of alcohol were smashed into pieces, and colorful liquid spilled everywhere. "Oh my God!" The hostess was so freaked out that she almost tripped over herself as she fled to the back office. For a moment, the sounds of destruction, screams, and angry roars formed the background music for violence. Chris''s bodyguards focused on destroying the club and did not hurt anyone. They worked with remarkable efficiency. Once they were done with the first floor, they went off to destroy the second floor, and then the private lounges. Chris returned to Leo and asked quietly, "How was it? Are you satisfied with what I''ve done?" Leo nodded cheerfully. "Yeah, good job." He took out a white pill and handed it to Chris. Chris looked at the white pill in his palm like he had just obtained buried treasure. He swallowed it without hesitation. The destruction was stillmencing, but the initiator was sipping his beverage in a carefree manner, as if he was a world away from what was transpiring. There was a cold smile on his face. Cleo Entertainment refused to cough up 10 million? Fine. He would destroy their nightclub, until they suffered more than 10 million worth of damages! Chapter 39 Tremendous Shock Chapter 39 Tremendous Shock The Fords had a meeting with the reps of As Beauty at 10 am. Caroline and her mother, Reba, were already waiting outside the International Commerce Center by nine. Caroline spared no effort in dressing up and putting on the right amount of makeup. It was not just to leave a good impression of the CEO of As Beauty at the important meeting but also because she had a date with Dwayne O''Brien afterward. It had been a few days since they met, and they had been getting along well. The OBriens had also agreed to help them secure a celebrity spokesperson, thereby solving their problem. Suddenly, an Audi stopped in front of Caroline and her mother, and a man in a form-fitting white suit stepped out. His charming expression made Caroline''s smile even wider. "Over here, Dwayne." She waved at him. Dwayne walked up to them and greeted them politely. "Reba, Caroline. Sorry, I''mte." "It''s okay. We just got here too." Reba''s face was full of smiles. "Dwayne, how''s the celebrity spokesperson thing going on? Has it been solved?" "Don''t worry, Reba." Dwayne took out a document with a smile. "This is a document from my father. This has information on all the artists under Cleo Entertainment. Miss Henderson can screen itter. It''s a win-win for both our Dwayne had purposefully approached Caroline during the wedding but naturally, it was not because he had fallen in love with her at first sight. The news that the Fords won the bid to partner with As Beauty had been spread all over Emerdale. It went without saying that the OBriens wanted a piece of the pie. The Fords and OBriens had reached an agreement to split the profits in half after the end of the project. "That''s good." Reba breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s go in and wait." The three of them entered the reception area of the International Commerce Center. Drinking the tea prepared by the waitress, Reba looked at the various offices and buildings that made up the business industry in Emerdale and felt an unprecedented sense of pride. The Fords would rise again as long as their partnership with As Beauty went well, and she and her daughter would be their family''s saviors! The business broadsheets would be singing their praises. "Looks like we have to thank that trash for our fortune right now." She picked up the teacup and took a sip, the corners of her mouth curving into a cold smile. Once she and her daughter gained control over the family, kicking Leo out would be their priority! William could protect him for now, but not forever. Nicole Davis thought that the matter was over. She had met many people, and knew exactly what to say to each of them. In her opinion, Leo was just a regr guy who knew how to brawl a bit. It seemed that Lydia Henderson was truly desperate for the 10 million bnce to hire some street fighter. Still, she solved it without any problem at all. Sneering at the thought of it, she took out a bottle of expensive wine and sampled it. Soon, the door opened and a man with gold-rimmed sses walked into her office with a smile. "You''re really the ck Widow of the underworld. You managed to drive the As Beauty reps with just a few words." The smile on Nicole''s face deepened at Neil O''Brien''s generouspliment. "They''re just some simple-minded hooligans. No challenge at all, really." An overjoyed Neil sat beside her, picked up her fair hand, and gently massaged it. "Regardless, you''ve done me a big favor. I''ll definitely reward you for that." Nicole''s eyes burned with eagerness at the mention of getting a reward. "What about the 10 million you owe As Beauty? Can that be my reward?" "Look at you, you little gold-digger." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rather than getting mad, Neil wore a suggestive smile instead. "10 million is a lot of money, but it''s not His expression becamescivious as he spoke. Naturally, Nicole understood what he was getting at. She yed along and arched her back with a seductive smile. "Please be gentle with me, Neil." "Come on, you don''t really want that." Neilughed. "If you weren''t already Frank''s woman, I would have made you Dwayne''s stepmother." A hint of malice shed in Nicole''s eyes, but she didnt say anything. It went without saying that Neil was referring to his son, Dwayne. Both were despicable men who had slept with many celebrities not just in Cleo Entertainment but the entire industry. Nicole seemed to have forgotten how much she slept around, too. When it came to people whom she had sex with, her achievements were better than Neil and his sonbined. There was a saying that men conquered women by conquering the world, while women conquered the world by conquering men. To Nicole, men were just a way for her to climb her way to the top of the food chain. "Bad news, Miss Davis!" Suddenly, the office door opened and a woman rushed in. If Leo were here, he would have been surprised because it was none other than Mrs. O''Brien, the rich woman who had threatened the teacher to expel Emilia from kindergarten. The couple worked in Cleo Entertainment. In fact, most OBriens worked here. With his n for the day ruined, Neil frowned and shouted, "Look at you, looking all nervous and making a fuss!" Mrs. O''Brien was visibly taken aback when she saw that the patriarch of her family was in the office. "What is it?" Taking advantage of her confusion, Nicole tidied up her appearance and went back to looking indifferent. This reminded Mrs. O''Brien of her purpose and she said, "I just got a call that the nightclub on B2 has beenpletely wrecked." "What?" Nicole''s expression changed greatly. Neil was shocked as well. He mmed his hand on the table in rage. "Who is it? Who fucked with my ce?" "It''s a man with dyed blonde hair," Mrs. O''Brien replied weakly. "Dyed blonde hair?" Neil racked his brain but could not figure out who it was. Meanwhile, Nicole had already rushed out of the office with a gloomy face and gritted teeth. Seeing this, Neil yelled, "Call the guards! Inform Frank as well!" Then, he entered the elevator as well. When Nicole arrived, the entire club was in a mess. Fragments of ss bottles were everywhere, tables and chairs had toppled on the floor, and alcohol was spilled everywhere. The sight of the mess almost caused her to faint. She screamed with undisguised anger, "Stop!" The burly men turned around, but ignored her and continued to destroy the club. The sound of breaking ss continued. "Stop! Stop! My goods!" Nicole felt like she was bleeding out. She had spent a lot of money to buy all that alcohol! She wanted to run over and stop them herself, but how could her strengthpare to these guys? The men did not pay her any heed, and acted as if she did not exist. One of them even shoved her to the floor. It was at this point that she understood that no matter how hard she tried to stop them, they would never listen to her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the grim-faced Chris downstairs. He was with Leo, who was drinking liqueur calmly. Her pupils constricted as realization dawned on her. She did not know who Chris was, but she knew how to read people. It was apparent from Chris''s clothes and mannerisms that he came from an affluent family. And yet, he was with Leo at this club. There was no doubt that he was here to back Leo up. This was a tremendous shock to Nicole. She stared nkly at the indifferent Leo, who had been focused on his drink from beginning to end, and the corners of her eyes twitched. Her intuition told her that she had offended someone she shouldnt have. Chapter 40 Betrayal Chapter 40 Betrayal Nevertheless, Nicole was no spring chicken, and swiftly recovered from her shock. She carefully "You sold me fake alcohol," Chris said coldly. Nicole''s expression changed for a flicker of a second before returning to normal. She stered on a smile. "Maybe the alcohol went bad after staying on the shelf for so long." "Since it''s our negligence, then we''ll take responsibility to the end. There is a bottle of 1985 Lafite in our cer. Why don''t I take it out for you two try?" Her words were so beautifully put. Too beautifully, in fact. Leo narrowed his eyes. Unlike other people, she did not deny that she sold fake booze. But neither did she admit it. She had simply distracted them with the idea that the alcohol had deteriorated. Selling fake booze and selling booze that had gone off were twopletely different things. She even offered a bottle of the famous 1985 Lafite aspensation. Few would have been able to refuse her. Chris fell silent. He turned back and gave Leo a questioning look. His action made Nicole''s heart skip a beat. This confirmed her spection that he was subordinate to Leo. She became a little uncertain. Who on earth was this man? Leo nodded and Chris said, "Bring it here." Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and took out the bottle of Lafite that she had promised. She opened it herself and poured it for the two men. Finally, she said patiently, "Can you tell your men to stop? Please stop damaging our club." "Cheers." Leo ignored her and downed an entire ss of wine with Chris. "Mr. Cohen, we didn''t say that we wouldn''t return the money, but now isn''t the best time. Why do this?" Nicole said, suppressing her anger. Leo took a swig of the wine before putting down the ss. "This wine is fake too." Chris nodded in agreement. "You''re right." Then, he threw the ss in his hand on the floor and smashed it into pieces. "Hey!" Nicole was so furious that she finally lost it. Her expression became ruthless. "Cohen, you should cease while you''re ahead. Do you think I won''t call the cops?" "Go ahead. Let''s see who they''ll arrest." Leo smiled, showing no fear at all. "They''ll charge us for destroying public property at most and make us pay a bit of money. But you, on the other hand, are colluding the Perries'' underground organization to target As Beauty, apany known for its humane practices. You know economic disputes can''t be solved with just money, right? Plus, all that corrupt money you''ve been earning all these years. You sure you''ve cleared up your tracks well enough?" Facing Leo''s thoughtful expression, Nicole became flustered. It was obvious that this young man hade prepared, or he would not have known so much about their background. "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Nicole refused to admit it. "p her," Leo said calmly, interrupting her. Nadine moved in front of Nicole and pped her face several times before thetter could react. She moved quickly, and by the time she was done, Nicole''s face was so swollen that it was barely recognizable. "Are you paying me back or not?" Leo stood up and looked down at Nicole. His eyes were so calm that it was as though he was looking at a corpse. She shivered. She could tell that his whole demeanor had changed. He no longer looked peaceful. Rather, he exuded a kind of murderous air that made her shudder. "I can''t make that call." Even though she was afraid, she still stared at Leo with resentment. She did not hesitate to threaten C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. him, saying, "I''m Frank Perry''s woman. You''re finished if youy a hand on me." Once again, Nadine struck her in the face, this time knocking a few of her teeth out. Her blood spilled all over the floor. "Stop!" Neil had finally arrived. When he saw the tormented Nicole and the messed-up club, he became so mad that his face turned red. "How dare you hit her!" he shouted angrily. "It''s you!" Out of the blue, a shrill voice came from behind Neil. Neil turned to look at Mrs. O''Brien and asked coldly, "You know him?" "It''s him, Neil. Hes the one who injured my husband!" Mrs. O''Brien stared at Leo in horror. "What?" When Neil heard this, he looked at Leo with an even grimmer expression. Some time ago, one of the children in his family was forced to transfer to another kindergarten and the child''s father had been badly beaten. That was enough to piss him off, but he did not expect the culprit of both incidents to be one and the same. Leo looked at Mrs. O''Brien in surprise, and his expression soon became thoughtful. "So, you''re from the same family..." "The names Neil O''Brien; don''t you recognize me?" Chris stood up and walked toward Neil with a sneer. "Mr. Lawson!" Neil turned pale from fright at the sight of Chris, with his expression going through a drastic transformation. "What are you doing here?" "Do I need your permission to go somewhere?" Chris retorted expressionlessly. Immediately, Neil realized that Chris was in cahoots with this man. His gaze turned stern. Gritting his teeth, he asked, "Does Miss Lawson know what you''re up to?" Chris was silent for a bit, but his determination was firm as he yelled in response, "Don''t use her to threaten me! I''m not scared of her!" Neil''s expression turned malicious and his sses reflected cold light. He asked, "Is that really true, Mr. Lawson?" These words spooked Chris for a second. He turned back to look at Leo, only to discover that thetter was also looking at him. Leo''s expression was calm and he had a calm and confident smile. Chris''s heart trembled and his face turned as white as a piece of paper. There was no going back now. He took a deep breath and looked at Neil. " I''ve had enough of how she looks at everyone like they''re beneath her. Sick to my teeth of it, actually." There was a minute change in Neil''s expression, as there was in Leo''s. The former looked grim, while thetter was smirking. Leo knew that Chris had no other option now but to choose him. Chris seemed to have used all of his strength to make that deration. He sat weakly on the chair and gasped for breath. His face was still pale. Saying those words was tantamount to betraying his cousin; that emotionless woman. Leo Cohen had be his only hope. He looked at Leo, his inner struggle reflected clearly in his eyes. "I''m on your side now. You can''t let me down..." The smile on Leo''s face grew wider. He looked at Chris and said, "How old are you?" Chris did not know why Leo was asking for his age, but he still answered honestly, "I''m 27." "What was Kate Lawson doing when she was your age?" Leo asked again. Chris thought for a bit before answering, "Ten years ago, she used one million dors of her savings to start her ownpany. She invested in a real estatepany on the verge of bankruptcy, but the government ended up developing one of the sites they bought, and even outlined it as a school district. The price of thend doubled, and profits multiplied overnight." He added, "Now, she''s the leader of our family and has a worth of more than 5 billion." "What about you? What are you doing right now?" Chris felt a sudden stab of humiliation. He gritted his teeth and said, "ying around until I die, I guess!" "Do you want to rece Kate Lawson and be the new head of your family?" Leo asked, smiling. In an instant, Chris''s pupils constricted in shock and his body trembled violently. He felt as though there was a voice in his head telling him that it was a wise decision to surrender to Leo. If he had to find someone to overthrow his cousin, then let it be Leo! Chapter 41 An Eye for an Eye Chapter 41 An Eye for an Eye Kate Lawson was a rising star in Emerdale''s business circle. She stood out from otherdies in the upper ss, who attended high-ss functions every day draped in gold and diamonds and flittered between different men. She had a keen business acumen, which had been obvious from a very young age. Some of her previous mentors even felt that she had surpassed them with ease. She made it big after investing in a real estatepany that was about to go bankrupt at the age of 17. Who would have thought that this underage girl would rule the business circle of Emerdale and even Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the entirety of Winbury ten yearster? She had a worth of more than 10 billion, and was a major shareholder of many listedpanies. She also managed the Lawson Group and had made a sess of herself at the age of 29. And that was not all. She was quite influential. Not only those in the business world, but those working for the government and the military treated her with courtesy. After all, money greased all wheels. The economic status and social status that businessmen had were enough to control the economic lifeline of a city. Take n Russell from Emerdale for example. Although Kate was still no match for him, everyone believed that it was only a matter of time before she surpassed him. Betraying her was not something an ordinary person could do. Even if one had the courage, they may not be able to do it. Because Kate was an extreme woman. She ruled with an iron fist. To put it bluntly, if Kate had been born in the past, she might have ruled the world today as a warlord. Obey me, and you will live. Defy me, and you will die." This was what Kate had once said. She was arrogant. Arrogant to the extreme. However, one needed to have the financial clout to back up such arrogance. Kate just so happened to have that. This was something that Leo had already experienced firsthand. She was willing to do anything to achieve her goals. And until now, Kate''s orders to capture Leo still had not been rescinded. She wanted to see him, dead or alive. To betray an ambitious person who was so cautious and merciless didn''t require courage, but a tenacious will to survive. Chris had no choice. His life was in the hands of Leo. He was a man who valued his life. He would die at the hands of Leo, or he would die if he betrayed Kate. He would be dead no matter which path he chose. So, which was the better of two evils? Of course, he would choose the path that allowed him to live longer. If he was not loyal to Leo, he would immediately die. If he betrayed Kate, Leo would protect him and he could at least live for the time being. He did not know much about the man, so he uncertain if Leo was powerful enough to topple Kate. Leo whispered something in Chris''s ear. No one knew what Leo had promised Chris, but the fear in his expression receded slightly after he heard it. At the same time, Leo promised that one day, when Kate finally fell from grace, he, Chris Lawson, would rece her. Neil didn''t expect that Chris would really betray Kate, so he took a hard look at Leo. This young man was unfathomable. Even Chris Lawson was willing to risk his miserable life for him. He helped Nicole up and ordered his men, "Get Frank Perry down here now." Neil was smart. Chris had betrayed Kate. How to deal with Chris was up to Miss Lawson. Chris was still the most influential person here. He wouldnt face Chris head-on, so he had to get Frank toe. Nicole was Frank''s partner. Since Leo had her beaten up, Frank would definitely not let the matter go. Secondly, Frank was here to get the 100 million dors. Frank had a share in that 100 million. Who would give that kind of money up? However, not long after, his subordinate came back in a panic and said to Neil, "Sir, Frank Perry said that something happened to him. Wace Spencer stole one of the Perry family''s projects. He''s heading over there right now." "What? They stole something?" Hearing this, Neil grew as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. The two families had always minded their own business. Why would Wace suddenly steal the Perry''s project?" Suddenly, Neil thought of something and turned to look at Leo in shock. Was it because of him? Neil had guessed correctly. Leo had asked Wace to do that. He did not need to stir up trouble. He only needed to provoke the Perry family in their territory, and cause a bit of chaos before retreating. His purpose was very simple. He wanted to pin down the Perry Family. Leo hade this time to ask for money. He didn''t want to get involved in more power struggles. As long as Cleo Entertainment gave him what was owed, he would leave immediately. It was quite straightforward. It was a pity that Nicole had toplicate things like this. "Mr. O''Brien, you have two choices." Leo saidzily. "One. Return the money immediately, and I''ll leave without a fuss. Or two, I''ll ruin the O''Brien''s business, causing damage upwards of 100 million dors. You choose." Hearing this, Neil''s face darkened. He did not want to give the money to Leo, but he had no choice. The situation was pressing. "I''ll give you the money," Neil said. If he had known that there was such a ruthless person at As Beauty, he would have returned the money long ago... "Atta boy." Leo smiled and said, "If you had just done this earlier, your bar would not have been smashed." After a pause, Leo stroked his chin and said casually, "I heard that Cleo Entertainment has owed As Beauty money for more than a year now." "It''s been half a year." Neil suddenly had an ominous feeling. "If we round it up, then it''s closer to twelve months. Lets make it one year." Leo looked at Chris and asked, "What''s the interest rate on the highest loan avable these days?" "30 million," replied Chris. After crunching the numbers mentally, Leo said, "That makes 130 million." "I''ll give you an afternoon to raise the funds. If I don''t see 130 million before 6:30 p.m., I''ll be back." Leo patted Neil''s shoulder and said, "By the way, my name is Leo Cohen. If you want to seek revenge on me, you''d better not mistake me for someone else." With that, he left Cleo Entertainment. After Leo departed, Neil sat on the sofa alone with a downcast expression on his face. "Leo Cohen..." The name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Suddenly, he recalled something. He quickly swore, pulled out his mobile phone, and made a call. At the same time, in the reception area of the International Commerce Center. Dwayne was chatting happily with Caroline and Reba Ford Suddenly, his phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from his father, Dwayne immediately stood up and apologized. "Excuse me, I have to take this call." He walked outside and answered the phone. However, as he listened, the warm smile on his face faded away bit by bit and was reced with anger. After hanging up, Dwayne''s expression turned cold. Caroline noticed the change in Dwayne''s expression. She quickly stood up and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "What happened? You have to ask?" Dwayne sneered angrily, "Go back and ask that good-for-nothing rtive of yours. See what he''s done? He broke into my father''spany and smashed it up with his thugs!" Chapter 42 Its About Ability Chapter 42 It''s About Ability "What?!" Caroline''s pupils narrowed when she heard Wayne''s words. Reba was so frightened that her hands trembled, and she nearly dropped the teacup in her hand. She looked extremely uneasy. Leo had damaged Dwayne''s father''s property with his men? How was that possible? What gave him the courage to do so? After the initial shock had passed, Reba realized that something was wrong. She said with a smile, "Dwayne, why don''t you go and ask if there is any misunderstanding?" "That''s right, that good-for-nothing doesn''t even have a job. How would he afford to barge into your business with his men and trash it?" Caroline said anxiously. Caroline had the sudden urge to kill someone. After this incident, their hopes of him getting them a celebrity endorsement were up in mes. "A misunderstanding?" Dwayne suddenly stood up and looked at Caroline and her daughter coldly. He sneered and said, "The gangster who broke into my father''spany said that he was named Leo Cohen. Apart from that Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. deadbeat in your family, who else goes by that name?" "Not only did he destroy my father''spany, but he also beat up a senior executive of the business and disfigured him." "What? He injured someone?" Reba''s face suddenly turned pale and ashen. "Dwayne, let me exin. He is not a member of our family..." Caroline hurriedly stood up and exined to Neil humbly. It had not been easy for her to build a good rtionship with the heir apparent of the O''Brien family. How could she give up this opportunity to ingratiate herself with the rich and powerful family? The only thing she could do now was to keep apologizing, hoping that Dwayne would forgive her. However, just as Caroline stood up, she was pushed aside by Dwayne "Screw you, I know hes one of yours!" "To think that I actually helped you all. You really don''t know what''s good for you!" Dwayne said coldly, "From now on, you can forget about us doing you any favors. Just wait for our With that, he snorted, picked up the artist materials he brought with him, and left. Caroline and Reba were leftpletely stunned, as they sat dumbly on their seats. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over..." Caroline put her hands on her head and tugged on the hair she had meticulouslybed in the morning. She said with a sorrowful expression. "We could have coborated with As Beauty and received financial support from the O''Briens. Now, it''s all gone." "It''s all that assholes fault! Why doesn''t he just disappear again and leave us alone?" In the next instant, Caroline''s eyes were filled with intense hatred. "I told you five years ago that he was an ill omen who would only bring disaster to us, but you didn''t believe me." Reba was also very annoyed. She nced at the equally angry Caroline and replied, "Look at him now. Five years ago, he caused us to suffer the Lawson family''s wrath. Now we''ve finally gotten back on our feet, but that brat screwed things up again." "How could I have known that he was such a heartless person at that time?" Caroline was furious. Reba thought for a moment and said, "The most important thing to do now is to show our loyalty to the O''Brien''s. We have to tell them that our family has had nothing to do with the actions of that trash. We need to emunicate him immediately, and cut off all rtions with him!" "And that should be the least of it!" Caroline said hatefully. "I want to make sure that he can''t survive in Emerdale." Just then, they heard a crisp sound of high heels striking the floor in the corridor. A short-haired woman wearing a professional suit stopped in front of Caroline and Reba. She asked coldly, "Are you the representatives from the Fords?" "We are." Reba hurriedly stood up, sorted out her emotions, and squeezed out a smile. "When will the meeting begin?" "I''m Miss Ward''s assistant. I''m here to inform you of this matter." The woman continued lightly, "We''ve just received a notification that Ms. Henderson has an urgent matter that needs to be dealt with. Miss Ward will represent her in the discussion. You two can go and speak with her instead." "Why is Miss Ward dealing with this? Where is Miss Henderson?" Reba''s expression changed when she heard that. "There''s no need for you to know that. Just do as I say." Instructed the woman. The woman did not say another word. Was this the way they were supposed to treat their partner? Even if they were superior and subordinate, they should not be as mean as they were now. Caroline and Reba were angry but did not dare to say anything. The International Commerce Center was located in the top financial circle of Emerdale. As Beauty was the leader of the pack. The core group of the Emerdale business circle was gathered here. They couldnt afford to offend the CEOs assistant. Reigning in their indignation, they followed the woman into Rachel''s office. Rachel knew that someone had entered, but she didn''t raise her head and continued to deal with her documents. She didn''t look up until she was done with them. She nced at Caroline and Reba, "I remember that the representative of your corporation was Mr. Cohen. Why are the two of you here instead?" Reba said with a ttering smile, "Leo has something to do at the moment, so we''ll take care of it." "Is that so?" Rachel smiled oddly and went straight to the point. "Then, what about the packaging n?" Caroline immediately presented the proposal to Rachel. However, Rachel merely flipped through a few pages of the densely worded proposal beforepletely losing interest. She said indifferently, "Miss Ford, I think you''ve misunderstood something. The best way to make a product is to use celebrities as spokespeople. Where are your celebrities?" "Uh..." Caroline and Reba immediately felt troubled when they heard the question. They had secured a celebrity ten minutes ago. But because of the trouble Leo had gotten them into, they hadpletely fallen out with the O''Brien family... Looking at Caroline and Reba''s expressions, Rachel understood something, and the expression on her face gradually receded. "We''ve given you enough time already, haven''t we? Yet, you still haven''t given us a satisfactory result. I can only think that there is something wrong with yourpetency to handle this." Rachel narrowed her eyes and said, "It seems that As Beauty will have to reconsider our cooperation with yourpany." Swoosh! As soon as he said that, Caroline and Reba''s expression fell. They pleaded, "Miss Ward, don''t cancel the agreement between our two businesses. This was just an ident. Give us a week, and we will give yourpany the result you''re looking for." However, Rachel shook her head and calmly said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the final say. Whether we cooperate or not is up to Miss Henderson." "Go back and wait for my update. I''ll give you an answer before the end of the workday tomorrow." After that, she immediately ignored Caroline and Reba, who were left as pale as sheets. She walked towards the president''s office with their proposal. However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw two dejected men walking toward her. Then men held a contract each in their hands, on which were two striking words- Resignation report! Rachel sighed softly. These two people were the managers who had worked with Cleo Entertainment behind Ms. Henderson''s back. She had already given the ultimatum that they had to get the 100 million back within one week. If they couldn''t manage that, they were to hand in their resignations. It was obvious that Cleo Entertainment didn''t want to return the money. They had been chasing for the money for half a year but couldn''t get it back. How could they reim it in just a week? Therefore, these two managers were very self-aware and took the initiative to hand in their resignation reports. The so-called emergency that Miss Henderson had to deal with, was in fact the resignations of the two directors. They two of them left abruptly, leaving a huge mess behind for Lydia to take care of. Lydia was naturally furious. The two managers would probably be cklisted from the industry in the future. Since they resigned, the heavy responsibility of collecting debts fell on one of Miss Henderson''s confidants, the eloquent and resourceful Irene Garcia from the PR department. "Hopefully everything will go smoothly..." Rachel muttered to herself. After that, she walked towards Lydia''s office, reporting the results of the negotiation with the Ford Family. Irene stood alone downstairs of Cleo Entertainment, her pretty face looking awkward. Although she was the Chief Communications Officer of As Beauty and one of the three VPs in the There was no other reason. Just the fact that Cleo Entertainment had dealings with the underworld was enough to make things difficult for her. Yes, she was good at diplomatic affairs, but the creditor was an unreasonable ck-hearted businessman. Pit a schr against a gangster, and reasoning went out the window. However, since it was a task assigned by Miss Henderson, she had to try her best toplete it. "Pull yourself together, Irene!" Irene took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then slowly walked into the building. Two men and a woman brushed past her. Of the three, the man in the middle was obviously the leader. Irene didn''t care at first, but after a few steps, she seemed to have sensed something and turned around subconsciously. The man had long since disappeared. Irene''s expression changed slightly. There was a hint of doubt, as well as... mncholy. Was that a person from her past? They looked very simr. Irene shook her head and quickly found Neil''s office. She knocked on the door and said, "Mr. O''Brien, I''m Irene Garcia, COO of As Beauty. I am here to talk about the 100 million that is owed to us." "Plop!" The sound of someone falling came from the office when Irene introduced herself. Very soon, she heard the sound of the door being locked; as if she was some terrifying monster. Then, she heard Neil scream angrily. "As Beauty has gone too far. I''ve already agreed to return the money, but you still sent people over to intimidate me. Do you really think we''ll just lie down and take this?" Irene was confused. This was her first time visiting here. If it was not her, then who could he be referring to? Chapter 43 One Cannot Be Too Greedy Chapter 43 One Cannot Be Too Greedy Chris felt unsettled throughout the journey. He didn''t even look at the stairs and almost tripped over several times. "Smack!" Suddenly, he received a light p on the face. Although it didn''t hurt, it still made him very angry. "Who hit me..." Chris''s words came to a screeching halt when he saw Leo''s face. An awkward expression crossed his face. Leo smiled and asked, "Are you awake now?" Chris paused, then snapped back to reality. He gave Leo an ugly smile. "Thank you, I''m fine." Leo did not point out his farce and just said, "We are quite close to Emerdale River. Shall we take a walk by the river?" Chris hesitated but still nodded. "Okay." Nadine knew that her boss had something to say to him, so she tactfully chose to leave them to it. No one noticed that she had disappeared. This was what was made her special. She was like Leo''s shadow. She would appear silently when he needed her. When he didnt, she would slip away just as easily. The wind by the river was strong, and it was also bone-chilling. Chris couldn''t help pull his clothes closer around him for warmth. However, he realized that Leo was just standing tall in a thin ck suit. A strange feeling surfaced in Chris''s heart as he looked at Leo''s side profile. He and Leo were enemies, but now they were strolling along Emerdale River like friends. Friends? Chris paused, then looked at Leo in surprise. "He''s a friend... isn''t he?" In the past, he had found Leo quite distasteful. After that, he was afraid of him. But now, he had to rely on Leo. This change in mental state was something that not even he could fully describe. "Are you afraid? Afraid of her?" Leo suddenly asked. Chris hesitated, then nodded. He knew who she was. "To be honest, I was afraid of her five years ago." With a self-mocking smile, Leo said frankly, "At that time, I thought she was like a cyborg. Everyone had to obey her, otherwise, they would end up miserable. She almost had me beaten to death because I didn''t tell her the Ford family''spany secrets." "What about now?" Chris looked at the Leo in surprise. That time was the darkest period of Leo''s life. If he was someone with a weaker will, he might have been tortured to death long ago. However, Leo had smiled as he recounted it. He had be indifferent to it all by now. How many people in the world could calmly face what they were afraid of? Chris knew he wouldn''t be able to do it. "Now?" Leo smiled and said lightly, "I''m not afraid anymore." "No matter how powerful or dictatorial she is, shes still human. As long as she is, then she has a weakness. Once that''s discovered, there''s a possibility of toppling her." "..." Chris looked at Leo again in surprise. It was difficult for him to understand the profound meaning of the line with his experience. "You have to learn to ovee this irrational fear. When you be calm facing Kate, you will be prepared to stand up against her." Suddenly, Leo stopped walking and leaned against the railing. He looked at the vast and white Emerdale River. Chris was silent for a bit before he said, "That sounds easier said than done." "I know that it''s difficult. However, its precisely because it''s so difficult that you have to ovee it. Otherwise, how will you be able to rece her?" Leo said lightly, "If you return to the Lawson office now, you will definitely be intimidated by her. You probably won''t even dare to look her in the eyes. The first thing I want you to do is to go back and take the initiative to confess to Kate what you''ve done today." "What?!" Chris waspletely stunned when he heard that. His whole body trembled as the wind blew. "You aren''t going to ask me to hide it, but want me to tell my sister what I did today?" "Yes." Leo nodded with a smile. Wasn''t this the same as signing his own death warrant? Chris cursed under his breath. "Do you think Kate will punish you?" Leo asked with a smile. Chris nodded without a second thought. Wasn''t that a guarantee? Leo shook her head and said seriously, "I can tell you with certainty that Kate will not punish you. On the contrary, she will praise you." "Why?" Chris''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s very simple. You just need to think a little." Leo smiled and said, "Time flies, and people change too. No one stays the same, not even Kate Lawson." "Five years ago, she acted arbitrarily and didnt allow anyone to betray her. She even said things like ''Those who obey me will live, those who disobey me will die''. She was a sharp one, no doubt. But can she still behave like this five yearster?" Chris nodded subconsciously, then shook his head. Thepany under Kate''s name belonged to the Lawson Group. Even Vesper Corporation, which had originally belonged to the Ford family, was now under the Lawson Group''s name. She was still as much of an authoritarian as ever, but there seemed to be something different about her. Chris could not put his finger on what had happened. "She still thinks highly of herself, but her methods arent as extreme anymore, right?" Leo smiled at Chris. "Yes, yes, how did you know?" Chris''s eyes lit up. He found it incredible that Leo seemed to know Kate better than him. "Enemies understand each other best." Leo said, "Because of the increasing power in her hands, Kate has also realized that things are still the same as before. The business empire that she has painstakingly managed for many years will copse overnight, because no one will follow a ruthless boss." "For some things, she will choose to turn a blind eye to them and even let others attend in her stead." Leo narrowed his eyes. It was just like the wedding between him and Lydia Henderson. On the surface, they had invited Kate as a representative of the Lawson family. However, the person who hade instead was Peter. It was not hard to guess that this was done with Kate''s tacit consent. Kate was one of the few people in Emerdale who knew who the groom and the bride were. Hence, she chose not to turn up herself. Instead, she let Peter, who was deeply in love with Lydia, take her ce, in order to borrow his hand to disrupt the wedding ceremony. And Peter would definitely end up being taught a lesson by her. It was a ssic example of someone being taken advantage of. "She still focuses on herself, but her methods are a lot more tactful now. That''s also why you''re afraid of her. It''s because you cant see through her." Leo squinted and said, "However, ignoring a lot of things does not mean that shell allow anyone to y tricks under her nose. Other than Kate, does the O''Brien family have close contacts with other families?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chris''s eyes widened as if he had understood something. "You mean..." "We can''t be too greedy. We''ll burn the candle at both ends otherwise." "Kate won''t deal with such trivial matters in person, but if you suppress Neil for her, she''ll reward you." Chris grew excited. He understood what Leo meant. There were so many families in Emerdale, big and small. How could the O''Brien make money from everyone? As long as Chris exined the matter to Kate, he would not be punished. Instead, it would be merit he had done. As for the appearance of Leo Cohen? He had been drinking in the bar and had not said a single word from beginning to end. What did it have to do with him? Of course, Kate had already seen through the essence of the whole matter, but she would not point it out. Instead, she would secretly be on her guard against Chris. Chris was a mole nted in the Lawson family by Leo, but Kate couldnt just remove him from the equation. "I get it. I''ll go home now!" Chris said as he waved enthusiastically to Leo. For the first time, he admired Leo. It turned out that Leo had already nned everything when he had called him here. After Chris left, Leo also nned to go home. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Caroline. "What''s the matter?" Leo picked up the phone and asked calmly. "Get your ass back here now and tell us what you''ve done!" Caroline sounded as if she was barely managing to suppress her rage. Chapter 44 Public Infamy Chapter 44 Public Infamy Caroline hung up after saying this. Leo held on to the phone and pondered for a long time. It seemed that the news of the O''Brien family had reached the ears of the Ford family and they hade to denounce him. There wasn''t a hint of panic on Leo''s face. He returned to the car and said indifferently, "Take me the Ford house." Nadine quickly stepped on the elerator and the Rolls Royce sped toward their residence. In less than 15 minutes, they arrived at the gates. Leo asked Nadine to wait outside and walked into the courtyard of the residence by himself. However, as soon as he went through the front door, Leo felt the atmosphere in the room be charged; as if a storm wasing. Everyone in the Ford family was seated in the living room. There was grim expression on all their faces. Caroline and Reba sat at both sides of the center, looking at Leo with disgust in their eyes. William, who was seated in the middle, also looked helpless. "Leo, are you out of your mind?" Leo immediately understood that the O''Brien incident had affected Caroline and Reba''s discussion. They had been rejected by As Beauty and were venting their anger on him. "Tell me, what have you done?!" Samuel took the lead inunching an attack. He banged on the table and shouted angrily. "What have I done?" Leo asked calmly. "Okay, you don''t want to tell us, do you? If you don''t, I''ll tell them for you!" Samuel was so enraged that he smashed the cup on the table and said in a loud voice, "It''s not enough that you beat up the OBriens and made them bleed, but then you broke into theirpany with your thugs! Not only did you smash things up, but you also injured them." "Leo. I''ve lived for a long time now, but I''ve never seen anyone as heinous as you. It''s alright that you did bad things alone, but youve also implicated us in this. What do you want? Do you want us all dead? Will you only be satisfied if that happens?" "You can do whatever you want, as long as it just affects you. But this time, you ended up implicating us. You are truly an ingrate." Samuel''s wife, Ma, also rolled her eyes at Leo and said, "When William wanted to adopt you, I advised him not to do something like that. If he raised an ingrate, he would regret it. Looks like what I said really came true." Ma had a glib tongue, and enjoyed pouring salt on other people''s wounds. Some words could be said, but others could not. After Ma finished speaking, Leo''s eyes also became much frostier looking. "Leo, I didn''t think you were someone like that, but I am very disappointed in you now." Caroline also looked at Leo and said coldly, "Mr. Dwayne has always been helping us with the cooperation with As Beauty. Now, after what you did, the O''Brien family has turned against us, and As Beauty is very likely to terminate their agreement with us as well." "It''s all because of you; you''ve ruined everything!" The others also looked at the Leo coldly and wanted to drive him out. However, Leo remained calm. "You don''t know anything, and you still want to push the me onto me?" "A few days ago, when you all asked me to let you be the representative for this, I reminded you all that it could fail. Did you listen then? It''s better to rely on yourself whenever you can. If you count on others, you will always be inferior to them!" "You... you have the gall to make it seem like this is our fault?" Caroline and Reba''s faces alternated between red and white after hearing Leo''s words. Reba even pointed at Leo with trembling fingers. How could he say that they were inferior? "Did I say anything wrong?" Leo narrowed his eyes at Reba and said lightly. "How dare you, how dare you!" Reba screamed angrily and suddenly turned her head to look at William. "It''s all your son''s fault. He did something wrong and dragged us down. He can''t be reasoned with. This can''t go on..." As she spoke, she covered her face and looked like she was about to cry. William also looked very upset, and he remained silent. "Kneel down and apologize!" Samuel ordered coldly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. William could not intervene in this matter. In terms of seniority, Samuel was the patriarch of the family, so he was qualified to deal with the Leo. "Kneel?" A cold light shed across Leo''s eyes, the hatred in his eyes was clear. "Do you think youre qualified to make me grovel like that?" "Why don''t you consider why I smashed up Neil O''Brien''s office? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I be made to apologize for it?" Leos demeanor right now was icy cold, and the temperature in the living room dropped drastically. Everyone couldn''t help but shiver. Samuel was also shocked as he looked at Leo. But he was also so livid that his entire body was shaking. "Bastard, bastard...William, why are you keeping this ungrateful son at home? Get rid of him so we can figure out how to fix this!" William was sandwiched in the middle. He looked at Leo and let out a long sigh. "Leo, why did you damage the O''Brien''s business and injure them?" If it was just property damage, they could just reimburse the OBriens, but if Nicole''s face was disfigured in the process, it would be difficult to smooth things over. "Do you know that the woman you injured is Frank Perry''s mistress? These are all people who have killed before. We can''t afford to offend them." William sighed. Leo was silent for a while, then, he looked at William seriously and asked, "Dad, do you believe me?" William''s eyes flickered as he looked into Leo''s deep and determined gaze. Why did Leo destroy Neil O''Brien''spany for no rhyme or reason? Neil must have done something to deserve it. He had heard of Neil O''Brien before. He had dealings with the underworld, and had a lot of dubious stories spread about him. However, was this useful? The facts were that Leo had damaged their property, and hurt Frank Perry''s woman. The OBriens were furious and were now going against the Fords. Their deal with As Beauty was almost certainly ruined. Right now, the Ford family was being attacked from both sides. Forget the Lawson family. The O''Brien family also wanted to suppress them and they had also offended an underground faction that they were most unwilling to offend... "I believe you, but I am the head of this family. I have to think of our best interests, otherwise..." William was just about to continue when he was interrupted by Samuel. "William, why are you still ying nice with him? Just boot him out already! Or are you trying to protect him?" William continued to look at Leo as if he hadn''t heard anything, saying, "Unless you can guarantee that As Beauty will continue working with us, and that you can also pacify the OBriens and Frank Perry." "William..." Samuel''s expression changed drastically. Caroline and Reba also looked at William with dissatisfaction. "Enough." William shouted, his voice overwhelming everyone. When no one spoke, he looked at Leo and asked, "Can you promise me that?" Leo swept his eyes across the faces of all the Ford family members. Everyone''s faces were cold and detached, as if they could not wait to chase him out. Only William was still in his corner. He slowly closed his eyes and then slowly opened them again. When he opened his eyes, he let out a soft sigh. "I still can''t bear to leave..." Leo smiled wryly and said to himself. His heart was cold. He could disregard the life and death of the other members of the Ford family, but he could not disregard William. He was not Leo''s biological father, but he was more of a father than Leo deserved. When Leo was condemned by everyone else, it was Williams who had stood up to defend him time again and time again... "Okay." Leo agreed. "Give me a week. I will settle these three things for you." Chapter 45 Cut off All Ties! Chapter 45 Cut off All Ties! The room became quiet. Various family members looked at each other in disbelief. After a few moments of silence, a burst of mockingughter broke out. "What arrogance. How are you going to settle any of this?" "Forget appeasing Frank and the O''Brien family. You can''t even get As Beauty to continue working with us!" In their view, Leo was simply making empty promises. These three issues were the most crucial matters for them to deal with right now. Even the whole family together could not solve them. How could Leo manage to on his own? Moreover, there was a week''s time limit. "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my ways." Leo just smiled faintly while everyoneughed at him, "Not only can I get As Beauty to continue working with you all, but I can also get Frank Perry and the O''Brien family to apologize to me instead." "This guy has lost his mind!" Samuel red at Leo and then looked at William and said, "He''s still bragging at a time like this. How long are you going to protect this good-for-nothing?" "Dad!" Caroline also stood up and said, "I am sure that he can''t do any of this. Him being around us will only cause more problems!" "What will you do if I seed?" Leo was not angry. Instead, he looked at Caroline calmly. Caroline looked at Leo as if he was an idiot. There was a highly likelihood that As Beauty would break off the deal, and it was not something that could be undone with just a few words. Not to mention dealing with the O''Brien family and Frank Perry. Leo had instigated a mob attack on an OBrien property. This was a big deal that concerned the family''s reputation. The O''Brien''s would not let it go easily. Although Nicole was merely Frank''s lover, Frank was a very protective person. Who knew what he would do to settle the score? "If you can settle these three things within a week, not only will I, Caroline Ford, serve you tea and apologize to you, I will also serve you for an entire day!" "Okay, it''s a deal." Leo swept his eyes sharply over everyone. "I also have to make one thing clear. Since you all want to drive me away, Ill grant your wish!" "However, it''s not that you want to drive me away, but I am taking the initiative to cut off all ties with the rest of you, except for my father!" Leos powerful words echoed throughout the expansive living room. "From today on, I will walk my own path, separate from yours. We will have nothing to do with each other!" "My only rtive is William Ford." Leo turned around and left. Rumble! The moment he left; thunder rolled. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky and lit up the ground. Leo''s shadow cast a long profile as he left. "Woosh!" The rain started to pour down in a torrent. However, Leo''s clothes remained dry. A ck umbre appeared above his head just as the rain fell. Nadine held the umbre up for Leo and dutifully escorted him away. Before she left, she turned around and coldly swept her gaze over all the Ford family members. Those crimson eyes of hers that seemed to have been drenched in fresh blood, causing Caroline and the rest to shudder uneasily. "I''m sorry, Sir. It''s all my fault for being too ruthless and implicating you." After entering the car, Nadine quickly apologized with a guilty expression. "You don''t need to apologize. You did the right thing." Leo smiled slightly and said, "Besides, would the O''Brien family and the Perry family dare to retaliate, despite what weve done?" Nadine immediately felt relieved after hearing these words. Given Leo''s power, he could destroy even the four most influential families of Emerdale with a flick of his wrist, much less the O''Brien family and the Perry family. So, what if he messed them up? Who would even try to say a word about it? The business world was ruthless. The Ford family memberscked a killer instinct. Why was that? Because they couldn''t reach the heights that Leo had. "You know what to do. Teach the O''Brien''s and Frank Perry a proper lesson to make them behave themselves," Leo said lightly. "Yes, Mr. Cohen." Nadine stepped on the elerator and the car sped forward. "Sir, where are we going now?" asked Nadine calmly as she drove the car. Leo looked at the time and smiled. "Let''s go to Kaiser Kindergarten. I want you to meet my daughter." Nadine''s eyes flickered and she said awkwardly, "There is no need for that..." "Why not?" Leo red at her. "You haven''t met my daughter yet. It''s long overdue, I believe." "..." Nadine fell silent. She knew that Mr. Cohen was treating her as one of his own. However, she had nevere into contact with a child before, so she was even more afraid of scaring the girl. "Don''t be afraid. She will like you, I promise." Leo''s expression softened and heforted her. On the 88th floor of As Beauty. Lydia stood in front of the French windows, gazing at the torrential rain. The whole world was covered with ayer of misty rain. Everything seemed hazy and dreamlike. Suddenly, a notification sound came from thepany''sputer. Lydia returned to her seat. As she looked at the contents disyed on the screen, her expression gradually turned into one of shock. There was an additional 10 million deposited into thepany''s bank ount. "It''s the rest of the money... Was Irene actually sessful?" She muttered to herself; her face full of shock. She had no choice but to send Irene to chase after the debt. She had been prepared for a long-term war with Cleo Entertainment, but Irene had managed to secure it already? Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door of the president''s office. "Pleasee in," Lydia said. Irene walked into the president''s office with an umbre in her hand. "I''m back." Lydia stood up to wee her. She looked at Irene with a hint of a smile, "It seems sending you out was the right decision. You have never disappointed me." However, Irene shook her head and hesitated for a moment before telling the truth. "Actually, I didn''t do anything." Lydia was stunned for a moment, then she asked, "What do you mean?" "Someone had already requested payment from Neil O''Brien on behalf of As Beauty." Irene said seriously, "Moreover, he destroyed the nightclub on the second floor of Cleo Entertainment." "What?" Lydia could not remain calm when she heard the news. "Miss Henderson, who do you think might have done that? Why would someone help us?" Irene looked towards Lydia, discovering that she had also sunk into deep thought. Irene looked at her for a while and suddenly asked, "Miss Henderson, do you know something?" A hint of astonishment shed across Lydia''s face, but she quickly hid it. "No matter what, weve gotten our money back. Its all thanks to you." Irene did not specte too much about Lydia''s thoughts. She made a mental note and made an excuse before leaving. Lydia remained in therge president''s office. Her delicate face was filled with astonishment. She recalled the promise that Leo had made to her. She muttered to herself, "Leo... was it you..." Of course, she would have never thought that Irene would not be in the mood to work after she returned to her office. Her mind was still full of the man who had brushed past her earlier. "Is it him...?" There seemed to be a gaping chasm in the sky as the rain kept falling. Emerdale, in a private mansion. It was an ancient Winbury-styled manor that was painstakingly symmetrical. The inside of the mansion was luxurious. There was a well-trimmed garden with exotic flowers and nts from all over the world in it. These flowers and nts cost a princely sum to care for every month. There was a swimming pool in the front yard, and the sculptures of the four divine beasts of C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Winbury; the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Rose finch, and ck Tortoise were carved in the north, south, east, and west. Clear water flowed from their mouths. There was a copper ring door in the front of the door, and on both sides of the door, there were two huge winged lion sculptures sitting there. Although it was raining, there was still a faint fragrance floating in the air. A melodious and pleasant ssical music piece yed within the room. If one listened carefully, they would discover that it was one of the ten most famous ssical pieces in Winbury. Outside, it was torrential. But in the house, it was paradise. A beautiful woman in a light purple dress was brewing tea while listening to the piece. Neat long hair flowed down from her shoulders, revealing a perfect side-profile. Purple was famous for its coquettishness, and there were not many women who could sport this color so naturally. In addition, the ttering cut of the dress made it difficult for just anyone to look good in it. However, this woman wore it wlessly, as if it was tailor-made for her. The woman brewed tea frequently. Watching her brew, the tea and smelling the fragrance of the tea was a form of entertainment in itself. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" At that moment, the sound of cars being switched off came from outside the house and Chris stormed into the house. After entering the room, he saw his sister, who was brewing the tea. He immediately lightened his footsteps. It was not until Kate had finished making a cup of tea that he dared to say, "Kate, I''m back." As he spoke, Chris did not dare to look at Kate directly. It was not because he felt guilty, but because he felt inferior. Disregarding her looks, her temperament alone was enough to put people on pins and needles around her. "Hi." Kate nodded lightly and gently pushed the freshly brewed tea towards Chris. "You came at the right time. Try this tea that I just brewed." The fragrance of tea wafted over, but Chris did not dare to take it. He remembered what Leo had told him and suddenly lifted his eyes. For the first time, he bravely met the pair of vivid eyes before him. "Kate, there is something I want to tell you." Chris tried his best to speak as calmly as possible, "I went and messed up that club that belongs to Neil O''Brien; Cleo Entertainment." After saying that, he looked at Kate apprehensively and got ready to receive her punishment. Kate''s eyes fixed on him for a long moment. For Chris, it felt like hours. He gradually witnessed the subtle changes on Kate''s face. From the initial disy of anger to deep thought, and then, she finally smiled. She smiled lightly at him and said, "Well done." Chris heaved a sigh of relief. Leo had guessed correctly. Just as he was about to leave, Kate''s voice rang out again. "Did I say you could leave?" Chris''s back went numb and he froze in ce. "Drink your tea." Kate said indifferently. Chris rxed again and hurriedly took the teacup, gulping the tea down in one go. It was astringent and didn''t taste very good. He preferred alcohol. There was more kick to it. While Chris was drinking tea, Kate asked again, "Chris, I heard that youre just a department manager at Vesper Corporation?" "Yeah." Chris answered. His heart clenched. As one of the four wealthiest families in Emerdale, everyone in the Lawson family was required to have a respectable position. Chris was a department head in Vesper Corporation. Despite that, he was just a nominal department head. "Resign from that position. Come to the Lawson Group tomorrow and be my assistant instead," Kate ordered lightly. "Okay." Refusal was not an option. Chris duly nodded and left the room. His expression was dark when he returned to his room. Everything was just as Leo had predicted. His sister did not me him. Not only that, but she had even rewarded him. Turning from a head of department of Vesper Corporation to the assistant of the president of the Lawson Group, what else could it be if not a reward? But Chris did not want this reward... He was a spy nted in Kate''s midst by Leo! Although it looked like a reward, it was in fact a form of imprisonment. Kate''s people were all over the Lawson Group, and her spies were ubiquitous. It would be difficult for him to do anything without one of her informants noticing. "Leo, you actually have the balls to use my own brother against me? It seems that you are really different from five years ago..." On the other side, the corners of Kate''s mouth curled up like a cat toying with a mouse as she muttered to herself. There was a stack of documents in front of her. On the top page was a photo of Leo. Below it was the personal information about him. Information from his birth until now had been recorded in painstaking detail. Except for an empty five-year period right in the middle... Chapter 46 An Angel Chapter 46 An Angel Nadine parked the car near the kindergarten and walked with Leo to pick up Emilia. The rain continued to fall, and the teachers held umbres for the children. They personally escorted the children to their parents as if they were precious treasure. They only returned after exchanging some greetings with the parents. Even the principal of the kindergarten took the lead in escorting the children. "Daddy!" Leo heard a familiar voice shouting from the kindergarten. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw Emilia. The principal of the kindergarten escorted Emilia to Leo as if she were a princess. Leo picked up Emilia and spun circles with her in his arms. Then, he said with a smile, "Let me see. Did you get wet?" It was just a simple greeting, but the face of the principal, who was standing by the side, changed drastically. He hurriedly exined, "Mr. Cohen, don''t worry, she''s nice and dry." Leo was stunned for a moment. He then looked at the new principal and said with a smile, "Thank you." "Of course, of course." The principal wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and handed over a business card with a ttering smile and said, "My name is Tony Ramos. I was promoted thanks to you. Don''t worry, Mr. Cohen. I''ll take good care of your daughter, and won''t let her suffer any problems." "Thanks to me?" Leo asked doubtfully. Next, he recalled something and turned to look at Nadine. After Ken O''Brien dropped out of the school, the kindergarten was targeted by the Department of Education and underwent a great reorganization. After the reorganization, some "gifts" were prepared. The Department of Education highlighted several teachers and fired them for negligence. It was said that the principal of Kaiser Kindergarten was also implicated. Nadine was the one behind this. As soon as she made a phone call, her subordinates began to pile pressure on the Department of Education, stating that this matter had aroused the anger of a high-profile individual. If it was not handled to their satisfaction, the department would bear the brunt of the consequences. Naturally, the staff of the Department of Education was both shocked and dismayed Theyunched an operation on Kaiser Kindergarten and some elementary, middle, and high schools where the wealthy attended were also implicated. Many teachers who had been bribed were promptly fired. "You are so evil." Leo looked at Nadine, not knowing whether tough or cry. Nadine snorted in response, "They only have themselves to me for provoking you." Leo epted Tony''s business card and sent him away after they exchanged a few words. He turned around and found Emilia in his arms looking straight at Nadine behind him. She asked cutely "Dad, why are the eyes of thisdy red?" Nadine looked uneasy and she lowered her head in a flustered manner. Leo''s expression changed slightly. Children often spoke their minds and Emilia''s words had hit Nadine''s sore spot. However, before Leo could speak, Emilia smiled again. "Theyre so pretty!" "..." Nadine''s body trembled lightly again. She raised her head in shock and nced at Emilia. She had always felt insecure because of her unusual irises. This was the first time she had heard someone praise them like this. "Emilia, this is Miss Nadine." Leo took the opportunity to say. "Miss Nadine." Emilia twisted around in Leo''s arms and spread her tiny arms open before saying, "Carry me." "..." Nadine trembled again and stared nkly at Emilia. For a moment, her body was so stiff that she didn''t know what to do. "Carry her. I said she would like you." Leo took a few steps towards Nadine and smiled at her. "I''m not afraid that you willugh at me. When I first saw her, I was even more nervous than you." Nadine''s hands moved slightly, but her eyes remained fixed upon Emilia. She had grown up in an environment filled with death. If she did not kill, she would not be able to survive. Her emotions had been squashed ever since she was a child. She did not even know what it meant to cry orugh. Later on, she met Leo, and he was the first one to ept her and recognize her for who she was. However, her heart pounded when she looked at Emilia. It was as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. If Leo was the first ray of sunshine in Nadine''s life, bringing light to her miserable fate without daylight, then Emilia was the sun. She felt warm with light and heat. "An angel. She is like an angel." Tears flowed down from her blood-red eyes. She took Emilia from Leo''s arms stiffly. The little girl noticed that Nadine was crying. She took the initiative to hug Nadine and touched her head. "Don''t cry. Mommy said that girls don''t look good when they cry." "..." Nadine continued to shed tears nheless. "Want me to sing you a song? Little bunny, open the door, hurry up and open the door. I want toe in. If you don''t open it, I won''t open it. Mommy isn''t home. No one can open the door..." Emilia stopped halfway through the song. She looked at Leo with some embarrassment and said, "Dad, she keeps crying. I can''t calm her down no matter how hard I try." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leo smiled and said, "Let her be. She''s happy." Nadine hugged Emilia tightly and vowed to protect her angel with her life. Nadine did not leave with Leo. After sending them off to the International Commerce Center, she went to carry out the business he asked her to do. Once again, it was Justine who weed Leo. Although Leo had purchased an entire building, Justin was still its manager. In a sense, he was working directly for Leo. "Mr. Cohen, let me report the recent situation of the building." Justine smiled obsequiously and reported, "A foreignpany has moved out of the building, and Vesper Corporation moved into the vacant space." "Vesper Corporation?" Leo narrowed his eyes. "The samepany that used to belong to the Ford family, but was acquired by the Lawson family?" "That''s the one." "Help me keep an eye on it." Leo said indifferently, "Also, I just returned to Emerdale, so I don''t know much about the business scandals here. Help me investigate the 316 Incident." "Sure!" Justin epted the task. There was a cold light in Leo''s eyes. The 316 Incident was a food poisoning incident that resulted in the Ford family''s decline. He had always felt that it had something to do with Vesper Corporation. Not long after, Lydia got off work. Leo got into the car with Emilia and Lydia drove off. Lydia looked through the rearview mirror at Leo who was teasing Emilia. After hesitating for a moment, she still could not suppress the questions she had. She could not help but ask, "What did you do today?" "Nothing." Leo raised his head and looked at Lydia''s reflection in the rearview mirror. He smiled and said, "I ate, slept, and picked up my daughter from school." "..." Lydia did not make a sound. She had already guessed most of his answer. Irene had prepared for a long time, but had failed. It was likely that Leo had a hand in it. Lydia''s eyes softened when she thought of that. However, her tone became anxious. "In the future, whether it is at home or outside, let me know if you encounter any trouble." There would definitely be retaliation against Leo because of what he had done for her sake. At the same time, the Ford family would not tolerate him. However, Leo merely shrugged and said casually, "What trouble could I encounter? Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Lydia did not say anything else. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as a faint smile appeared on her face. Lydia was in quite a good mood today. However, her good mood did notst long before Rachel''s call dragged her good mood down. "Miss Henderson, the Ford Family is nning to cancel their business arrangement with us, and cast Mr. Cohen out." Ayer of frost instantly appeared on Lydia''s face when she heard the news. A bone-chilling coldness shed across her eyes, "The entire Ford family wants to throw him out?" "Other than the family patriarch, William Ford," Rachel reported. Lydia fell into deep thought. She nced at Leo, who was reading a fairy tale to Emilia. After a long time, she parted her red lips slightly and said coldly, "We''ll keep our deal with them for now. But the only person we will work with going forward is William Ford." "At the same time, cklist the other Ford family members, especially Caroline Ford and Reba Ford!" Chapter 47 Blacklisted! Chapter 47 cklisted! Our Financial was a well-known financial loanpany in Emerdale. Unlike the troublesome procedures of the bank, only an ID card was required to secure a loan from them. However, the interest rate was also much higher. Frank had earned his fortune through illegal dealings. He led one of the leading underground factions in the city, and now that he hade this far, he had transitioned into a legitimate businessman. Although the interest rate was much higher than that of the banks, there were still people willing to risk borrowing money from him. Those who did not deal with the underground factions could not be bothered with it anyway. Amiability brought about wealth. However, Frank had been very frustrated recently because his lover''s face had been disfigured. Although women were as disposable as clothes to him, everyone wanted to wear good-looking clothes. Wouldn''t you be angry if someone cut a hole in your outfit? Wouldn''t he need to pay, even if he got another one? It was also embarrassing on a personal level. Frank was even angrier when he found out that the person who had beaten up his woman was some trash from a third-rate family. Just as he was nning how to take revenge on the Ford family, the secretary suddenly rushed in in a panic. "Mr. Perry, bad news. The head of the National Security Agency is here." When he heard this, Frank nearly jumped up from his seat and broke out in cold sweat. From the National Security Agency?! He had never seen anyone from there until now. In the past, whenever he did something wrong, people from other agencies woulde to look for him. Even when he had caused the most trouble, he had only gone to the state agency. Frank forced himself to calm down and carefully thought about what he had done recently, wondering if he hadmitted a crime. But everything was above-board. How could it attract the attention of the National Security Agency? "Invite him in." Frank hastily straightened his clothes and facial expression. The people from the National Security Agency were all wily old foxes. He had to pay special attention to what their representatives were saying. If he was careless and got caught... After a while, a handsome man in a suit and tie strode inside. What surprised Frank was that this Mr. Warren was so young. He only looked to be in histe twenties. To be able to climb to this position at such a young age, he either had a strong background or had outstanding abilities. "Mr. Warren, I''m surprised. Youre so youthful, but you''re already in such a prominent position," Frank said with a ttering smile. "I was just lucky." Scott smiled insincerely and sat down in front of Frank. "Mr. Warren, would you like a cigarette?" Frank paid Scott no heed, and took out a pack of high-quality cigarettes and handed one to him. "No thanks." Scott declined politely and said, "I just came to talk to you about something. I will leave after that." "What is it?" Frank appeared to be smiling on the surface, but he was actually extremely nervous inside. "Frank, you''ve restrained yourself a lot over the years. You''ve turned your business legitimate, donated a lot of money to charity, and helped many children who couldn''t otherwise afford to go to school..." Scott smiled as he spoke to Frank. However, the more Scott said, the more flustered Frank became. Scott was just paving the way and had not yet revealed his real purpose ofing here. "We''ve all seen what you''ve done, and approve of your behavior from the bottom of our hearts, but..." Scott paused for a moment and then continued meaningfully, "Don''t act like a viin. There are some thoughts that you need to avoid having." Frank''s heart skipped a beat and his face twitched. "Mr. Warren, can you make things clearer? If I did something wrong, I will definitely change..." Scott thought for a long time and when he thought the silence had stretched long enough, he said slowly, "Were you thinking of attacking the Ford family?" "..." Frank was almost scared to death when he heard that. He did have such a thought, but he had not taken action yet. How the hell would these guys know about that? Was this guy a mind reader or something? "I''ve been wronged. Over the years, I''ve been solely focusing on making money and doing charity work. Why would I throw all that way for some petty revenge?" Frankined, "Besides, I don''t know those people." Scott just smiled lightly. "Frank, don''t be nervous. I didn''t say I would do anything to you." Frank was at a loss and had no idea what Scott was trying to do. "Let me finish first." Scott chuckled and said, "What the Ford family did recently was a little out of line. They offended a big shot, so they need to be taught a lesson." Hearing Scott''s words, Frank was stunned for a moment. This guy agreed that the Ford family needed to be dealt with? "You will be doing this under orders this time around." Scott said solemnly, "From today on, for six consecutive days, you must teach the Ford family a proper lesson. But on thest day, you must visit the Fords in person and apologize to them. Do you understand?" Frank was stunned. Teach them a lesson first and then apologize? What the hell was going on? "Frank, this is an order from that person I mentioned. If you perform well, youll be rewarded." Scott reminded him. Frank didn''t think too much of it. He licked his cracked lips and smiled sinisterly. "I understand. Mr. Warren, please go back and tell that person that I will handle this matter well." "I won''t be able to meet him." Scott sighed and said, "This order has been passed down from one level to another. Even I don''t know what kind of infuriating deed the Ford family has done to annoy this high-ranking individual." Frank was stunned by those words. Orders were sent down from one level to another. In the end, they were sent to him by Scott Warren so that he could execute the orders. How powerful was this ''big shot''? After seeing Scott off, Frank paced back and forth in his office for a long time. After thinking for a long time, his eyes finally shed with a fierce light, and he called his secretary, "Inform those at home and activate them toe with me to the Fords..." The same thing happened in the O''Brien family. Inside Cleo Entertainment, Neil O''Brien bowed and scraped next to a middle-aged man. This person was none other than the wealthiest person in Emerdale, n Russell. n ordered Neil to do something in amanding tone, and what he had said was the same as what Scott said to Frank! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. From today onwards, the O''Brien family would do everything they could to suppress the Ford family''s subsidiarypany. However, on thest day, Neil would ask them for forgiveness. A storm was brewing against the Fords. The Fords themselves knew nothing about this matter. At this very moment, they were holding an emergency family meeting. After driving away Leo, their residence was not filled withughter. On the contrary, the atmosphere was suffocating. Caroline and Reba glowered as they eyed the clock on the wall periodically. Yesterday, the president''s secretary, Rachel, had clearly stated that As Beauty would reconsider its coboration with the Ford family and would inform the Ford family of the results before 5 p.m. It was 4:50 p.m., merely 10 minutes away from 5 p.m. It would be ideal if As Beauty didnt cancel their deal. But if they did, the Ford family would be in grave danger. The wait was agonizing. Thest ten minutes felt like an eternity. Everyone felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. Suddenly, the ear-piercing ringing of the phone could be heard. Because everyone was on edge, they jumped up when the by the phone ring. "Hello? Is this Miss Ward?" Caroline quickly snatched up the phone and asked anxiously. "It''s me." Rachel''s condescending voice came from the phone. Caroline forced a smile and asked, "About the project, has yourpany... thought about it?" After that, she held her breath and waited for an answer. Rachel responded coolly, "After careful consideration by the board of directors, As Beauty has decided to continue working with you..." The great burden on everyone''s shoulders was finally lifted when they heard those words. Everyone presents heaved a long sigh of relief as if they had just survived a disaster. "But." Suddenly, Rachel changed the topic and continued coldly, "As Beauty has two requirements." "Firstly, the representative of the Ford family can only be William Ford. If we discover that the representative has changed, we will immediately terminate our agreement!" "Second, apart from William Ford, the other members of the Ford family, including Miss Caroline Ford and Miss Reba Ford have been officially cklisted by us. They are not allowed to enter our premises for the rest of their lives. We will not work with them. I hope you understand." Beep! Beep! Beep! Rachel hung up the phone after she said delivered those icy final words. All the members of the Ford family were left stunned. They turned as pale as if they''d witnessed their own lives sh before their lives. Chapter 48 Doom Chapter 48 Doom In less than a minute, the Ford family had experienced the best of times, and the worst of times. They had still been immersed in the joy of being able to continue working with As Beauty. In the next second, Rachel had announced that only William could represent them. Furthermore, with the exception of William, all other Ford family members had been cklisted by As Beauty! What did that mean? In other words, everyone except William was considered persona non-grata by As Beauty! Especially Caroline and Reba, whose names had been stated explicitly by Rachel. Both of them were livid. "What''s this? cklisted in the industry?" Reba said angrily, "Even if they are a bigpany, they can''t do this to us. No, Caroline, you go ask them!" They had hoped to make a lot of money through this, but they were cklisted in the blink of an eye. Caroline couldn''t understand why her father was the sole exception. She immediately dialed a number. Soon, the call was connected and Rachel''s cold voice came through. "Is there anything else?" Suppressing her anger, Caroline asked, "Miss Ward, what do you mean? What do you mean by saying that we will be cklisted forever? I don''t recall ever offending As Beauty." However, Rachel sneered. "This is what the higher-ups want. If you want rification, go ask Miss Henderson." Her arrogant tone made Caroline feel like she had been insulted, but she did not dare to re up. She argued, "I want to see Miss Henderson." "Sorry, youre not qualified to see her yet." Rachel said righteously, "She is busy every day, and her schedule is packed. How will she have time to deal with your business?" "You..." Caroline was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. "Miss Ford, As Beauty has shown extreme forbearance to yourpany. If you are still so This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. insensible, don''t me us for what we will do next!" Rachel''s voice suddenly turned cold. "God is watching your every move. If youmit too many sins, you will get your just desserts." These words caused Caroline''s expression to change slightly. What slight did the Ford familymit? Normally, Rachel would not say such things. But this time, Ms. Henderson seemed to be really angry. She had given Rachel power, which was why she had rebuked the Ford family like that. "Miss Ward, can you please ask Miss Henderson to reconsider?" Caroline''s lips twisted bitterly as she begged, "This cooperation is truly important to us." "Think about whether you have offended anyone recently before youe back and talk to me." Rachel said coldly and hung up the phone. After Caroline repeated what Rachel had said, everyone in the Ford family sank into silence as they tried their best to recall if they had offended anyone recently. However, they couldn''t think of who they have offended recently. "Could it be that trash..." Caroline muttered to herself. However, she tossed that thought to the back of her mind. He didn''t have that much power. Since they couldn''t figure it out, they simply stopped thinking about it. At this moment, the atmosphere in the living room was indescribably strange. Everyone looked at William with mixed emotions. Some were skeptical, some were jealous, and even more were anxious. Caroline and Reba''s expression returned to normal. Actually, this might be a fatal blow to the other families, but for Caroline and her family, it was not a huge loss. Regardless, As Beauty still hadn''t terminated her contract with the Ford family. This was the best news. Even though William had be the representative and Caroline and Reba were both cklisted by As Beauty, William was still her father. If he did well, they would still be able to earn money. "William, we usually treat you well, don''t we? We always send you nice things." Samuel looked at William and said stiffly, "My family should have a share of the profits." "And us. I am your younger sister. You can''t leave us to die, can you?" Reba''s younger sister, Patricia, also said sourly. "You can''t leave our family out..." All the members of the Ford family started talking over each other They had not even earned money yet and they had already started to divide the profits. Reba and Caroline looked as if they had sucked on a lemon. They looked at Samuel, Patricia, and the others with disdain. This was their family''s money; how could they give it away? William sighed and said helplessly, "If the deal with As Beauty works out, I will transfer the money into the familys shared fund. You will get it ording to the shares each family holds." The expressions of the various families eased up slightly when they heard this. Caroline and Reba''s hearts settled as well. In terms of shares, their family would still get the biggest portion of the money. However, when they thought of how they still had to share the money, it came with a bittersweet feeling. At this time, a tall strange man in a suit came in. After looking around the crowd, he asked, "Is this the Ford family?" William stood up. He looked at the man and asked, "Who are you?" "My name is Clinton Munoz, awyer hired by Cleo Entertainment." The man ced a document on the coffee table and said indifferently, "This is a document from the court. Due to the immeasurable damage caused by the Ford family to Mr. Neil O''Brien, as well as the bodily harm and psychological damage you have caused to him, you have to pay a total of 35 million dors aspensation." "You are being given a week to repay this debt. Otherwise, the court will take forceful measures. We will take the Ford family''spany and transfer it to Mr. Neil O''Brien directly. After that, you will still have to pay the rest of the debt minus the worth of yourpany." The Fords were dumbfounded. They froze on the spot as if they had been struck by lightning. 35 million dors? And they had to pay it within a week? How was that possible? "Mr. Munoz, are you mistaken?" Caroline asked with a pale face. She was so scared that her voice was trembling. "It was Leo who wrecked Mr. O''Brien''s office. It had nothing to do with us!" "That''s true, but Mr. Cohen is a member of your family. That is an indisputable fact." Clinton continued unmoved, "He doesn''t have the financial ability topensate the 35 million dors, so you''ll all have to pay him back." Thewyer''s words made Caroline''s face suddenly turn pale. 35 million dors was almost equivalent to two or three years'' worth of ie from the subsidiarypany of the Ford family. How could they afford it? Reba was like a cat on a hot brick, "We''ve already broken off all rtions with that man, he''s not even a member of our family!" A cold light shed in Clinton''s eyes, and he asked emotionlessly, "Do you think you can break off the rtionship just because you said so?" After a pause, Clinton gave an ultimatum. "If you still can''t pay off the debt in a week, you can either use your property ownership certificate, car ownership certificate, and thepany under your name to pay off the debt, or you can just go to jail!" After saying that, he swaggered off, leaving all the members of the Ford family sitting on the sofa dejectedly. "It''s over, it''s all over..." Chapter 49 The Perry Family Chapter 49 The Perry Family The Ford family''s living room was deathly silent. Everyone''s faces turned ashen. There were even some timid people who were already shivering as if their souls had left their bodies. How could they pay off a 35-million-dor debt within a week? However, if they didn''t pay it back, not only would thepany be taken away from them, but their real estate and properties would be made coteral. They might even go to prison. How could the people present withstand the shock of going to jail? They had long been scared out of their wits! William instantly aged a decade. He let out a faint sigh and said, "Go and see how much money is left in thepany''s ount. Draw it all out. Also, ask your rtives and friends to lend us some. Let''s get as much as we can." At this point, no matter how reluctant they were, they could only bite the bullet and make a phone call to borrow money. It was written clearly on the legal document that everyone would have to go to jail if they couldn''t pay the debt in a week. This was no joke. However, no matter who it was, as soon as they mentioned borrowing money, the line went dead. Everyone felt very depressed and hopeless. "It''s all that piece of trash''s fault..." Caroline and Reba gritted their teeth in anger, but there was nothing they could do. If they had known this would happen, they wouldn''t have thrown out that good-for-nothing so early on. Now that he had run away, they were the ones who had to help him clean up his mess. "No, I don''t have money!" Maria couldn''t stand it anymore. Sheined, "Why should we pay it for him? They''re just bullying us!" "Then what can you do about it? The court document has been issued, and we can''t go against it!" Samuel said helplessly. Everyone was racking their brains to figure out what to do. Just then, three vans stopped at the gate of the Ford''s house. The door was opened and a group of ruffians rushed out. They were all tattooed and holding weapons in their hands as they walked into the Ford''s courtyard with malicious intentions. The Fords asked sternly, "Who are you all? What are you doing here?" "You hit my girl and asked me who I am? Who do you guys think you are?" Someoneughed heinously. The ruffians parted and a tall man wearing a mink coat with a cigar hanging from his mouth swaggered in. Samuel pointed at the man with a dark expression and cried out involuntarily, "You... youre Frankie Perry?" Upon hearing this, Frank immediately strode toward Samuel and pped him without saying a word. "Fuck you, who do you think you are to call me by my name?" Franks'' name had always been a sore point for him. His parents were uncultured rednecks and just gave him a random name. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There were six children in the family. He was the youngest, and so his parents gave him a name starting with the sixth letter of the alphabet. In the past, before he had be sessful, everyone had called him Frankie. Now that he was sessful, no one dared to call him that anymore. They all called him Mr. Perry. How could he not get enraged when some old man from the Ford family called him Frankie? Samuel was getting on in years. After being struck by Frank, he immediately fell to the ground. However, no one came up to help him; all of them intimidated by Frank. Frank scanned the room with fierce eyes and said in a cold voice, "Since you know that I''m Frank Perry, how dare you touch my woman? Beat them all up!" The hooligans behind him swarmed forward at once and smashed everything in the Ford family''s house. "Ah..." The women in the Ford family were so scared that they all screamed, their faces turning pale. Crack! Snap! There were sounds of things being smashed everywhere. The ruffians were smart enough to pick out the expensive ones, antiques, famous paintings, and fragile items, smashing them all. Reba''s heart ached at the sight. "My Hermes China..." "Those are my pearls and jade bracelets." "No, that''s a one-of-a-kind painting!" "..." Every time they destroyed something; Reba would cry out in pain. Her continued moaning eventually grated on the arsonists nerves. "Fuck, this bitch is looking down on us because we haven''t studied much. How pretentious!" One of the ruffians red at Reba and roared. "Smash them all! Since they''re worth so much money, smash them all!" Crack! Crash! There was yet another round of things being destroyed. "Please stop smashing..." Reba was distressed. All the antiques and paintings were almost five million dors altogether. That was equivalent to one-seventh of her debt. "Get lost!" Reba went over to stop one of the ruffians but was violently pushed to the ground by him. The floor was littered with shards of ss. Reba identally cut her hand and the shards of ss sank into her flesh. She was in so much pain that tears escaped from her eyes. William hurriedly pulled her up and shielded her behind him. He also shielded Caroline but did not stop the hoodlums from vandalizing their property. He could see that they were only going to smash things rather than hurt them. It didn''t matter if things were smashed as long as they don''t injure them. After smashing the things, Frank red at everyone fiercely and said, "Keep your eyes open from now on. I am not someone that anyone can mess with!" With that, he sauntered off. Frank couldnt afford to be too ruthless. Although this wasnt the first time he had done something like this, he had to be careful to not go too far. The higher-ups had made it clear that he could take revenge, but he couldn''t make a big deal out of it. After much deliberation, Frank could only go in and smash their stuff. However, the mere act of their things being smashed was enough to scare the entire Ford family. Apart from William, everyone else was badly frightened by Frank. This was especially true for Frank''s aura. It was so powerful that the crowd present did not dare to move in the slightest. After Frank left, some of the Ford girls finally dared to cry out loud. Caroline was like a startled animal. She leaned softly against the wall and slid to the ground. She hugged her head tightly with both hands and tugged on her messy hair. Her eyes were filled with fear and despair as she fell into an extremely frenzied state. The sessive blows hadpletely destroyed her weak psychological state. There was a voice in her heart telling her that the Ford family was finished... Later that night at Valendale Vi. Leo held a ss of red wine in his hand and swirled it gently. He did not drink it, but instead looked at the dense stars in the sky. "Sir." Nadine appeared behind Leo like a ghost and reported truthfully, "As Beauty didn''t terminate its cooperation with the Ford family, but everyone apart from William Ford was cklisted, including Caroline and Reba Ford." "The O''Brien family sent awyer to give the Ford family an ultimatum. They are to pay back 35 million dors in a week. Otherwise, their properties will be seized." "Frank Perry brought men to the main Ford household and wrecked the ce. They will continue to threaten the Ford family for the remainder of the week." Leo closed his eyes when he heard that. He waved her hands and said in a mncholy tone, "I got it. You can go and take a break." "As you wish." Nadine left after giving Leo a second nce. She knew that Mr. Cohen needed some peace and quiet at this moment. After a long time, Leo''s sigh could be heard from the quiet balcony. "Will you all finally be satisfied with this, or do I need to go further?" This was something that Leo had entrusted Nadine with. Though Leo did feel affection for the Ford family, Nadine did not. She naturally would not show any mercy to them. Many orders had been passed down, and what awaited the Fords would be oppression from all sides. Chapter 50 Asking for Forgiveness Chapter 50 Asking for Forgiveness The Ford family''s nightmare was still ongoing. The debt of 35 million dors weighed down on everyone, making it difficult to breathe. William, Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Maria tried every means they had to find the money, but were rejected by everyone they approached. Thepany''s money was deposited in the bank. When they wanted to withdraw it, the bank would not approve the transaction. The bank suspected that the ount of the Ford family subsidiary This was aplicated process that couldn''t bepleted within a week. Otherpanies also refused to help. It was as if the Ford family was persona non grata. In the end, when they tried to apply for a loan, the bank rejected them with the reason that they did not have enough credibility. They seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world. No one helped them, and they were ostracized be any that they approached. The week''s deadline was almost up, and there was still a long way to go before they could raise 35 million dors. In addition, Frank Perry''s men came to teach the Ford family a lesson at random times. Although they didn''t kill anyone, they instilled terror in them all every time they showed up. They either sent people to scare the Fords, or threw rocks at the house in the middle of the night. They wrote words with blood on the walls of their home. After a few days, the family were at their wits end. Finally, someone realized that someone was making trouble for the Ford family on purpose. But who could it be? No one could guess. There was still a day left before the end of the week. The entire Ford family was gloomy. Everyone had dark circles under their eyes and were dispirited. They were already very tired. During the day, they were busy raising money. At night, they would be harassed by those hooligans sent by the Perrys. They couldn''t even sleep well. This had been going on for several days. "I can''t take it anymore!" Caroline suddenly screamed in despair. She looked much more haggard after the past few days. She didn''t even dare to apply powder because it would only make her look more like a female ghost. Her face was pale and her eyes were bulging. Her eyes were bloodshot and her hair was messy. When Caroline looked at herself in the mirror; she doubted if the person in the mirror was actually her. The others were not much better off. Samuel would find clumps of hair falling from his head at night. If this continued, he would soon be bald. "I''ll call Leo now. Why should we take responsibility for what hes done? I''m so angry." Caroline trembled with anger and took out her phone to dial a number. Soon, the phone was connected, and a calm voice could be heard, "Hello." "Leo, where are the three things that you promised? Have youpleted any of them?" Caroline got straight to the point with him. The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while and said, "There''s still one day left before the deadline. Why are you in such a hurry?" "So, you know that you only have one day left? Thanks to you, the Ford family is done for, it''s all over!" Caroline vented her anger as she screamed hysterically. Her entire face was filled with resentment. "Leo,e back right now and apologize to the O''Brien family. Now! Now!" Leo''s tone was still calm as he said, "Sorry, it''s not the right time yet. Forgive me for not being able to do that. I wille to the Fords to settle everything tomorrow." Then, he hung up the phone. "What did he say?" Reba asked with a cold expression. "He said that he woulde tomorrow when the deadline was up." Caroline''s tone was indescribably cold. "We''ll all be dead by the time that happens." "Caroline, if there''s no other way, we can mortgage thepany. As for Leo..." Reba''s expression suddenly became vicious. "He has to go to jail. We will lose thepany, but he has to pay as well!" The other members of the Ford family also looked furious. Everyone held Leo responsible for this. "It would appear that they''ve been forced into a corner." Leo said lightly as he sat leisurely on the sofa in Valendale Vi. "That''s right," Nadine said, her face expressionless as ever. In her opinion, the Ford family were extremely stupid. They were desperately looking for a backer, but they didn''t know that their biggest backer was right next to them all along, and they had tossed him out. Leo smiled faintly and asked, "What''s the reaction of the OBriens and Frank Perry?" "They wille on time at nine in the morning tomorrow to apologize." "Very good. Come with me to the house tomorrow at eight then." A faint smile appeared on the corner of Leo''s mouth. The next morning, the two of them returned to the Ford family together. The Fords had been waiting for a long time. Caroline closed the door right after Leo and Nadine entered as if she was afraid that Leo would run away. "Leo, the week''s deadline is up. What about what you promised us?" Caroline demanded coldly. They would fight to the death. The Ford family''spany might be done for, but even if they were going to hell, they were going to drag someone down with them. They would definitely send Leo to jail today! However, Leo responded calmly, "It''s done." "Is that so?" The cold smile on Caroline''s face deepened, "Then, what about the OBriens and Frank Perry?" "Soon. They wille in half an hour." "Go on, go on pretending." Caroline said coldly, "I don''t think you did anything this week, did you?" "How do you know that I didn''t do anything?" Leo frowned. Caroline was now certain that Leo still did not know what happened to the Fords this week. She sneered even more. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, let me tell you what happened in the past few days. Thanks to you, the court has sent a document asking us topensate the O''Brien family with 35 million dors within one week. If we don''t pay them the sum, they will forcibly transfer away ourpany and properties. We won''t even have a ce to live anymore after this!" "And the Perry thugs smashed everything of value in this house. They scratched the cars and even wrote bloody threats on the walls." Leo was not surprised by this, and he said tly, "This is karma. You must pay the price for doing bad things. Whether you believe it or not, the OBriens and Perrys will apologize for what they have done over the past few days." "Leo, are you still trying to fool us at this time?" Reba was so angry that sheughed. She pointed to Leo and said, "The O''Brien family and the Perry family wille today. But they won''t be here to apologize but wille to get us to pay! This is all thanks to you!" "Leo, when the people from the courteter, you can go with them." Nadine, who was standing behind Leo looked indifferent. Meanwhile, Leo said calmly, "I told you, it''s only 8:30 now. There''s still half an hour left before nine. Can''t you wait for that long?" "Okay, everyone, let''s wait for another half an hour!" Samuel''s face was full of disdain. He looked at Leo hatefully and said, "If the O''Brien family and the Perry family don''te or ife but do not apologize, you not only have to leave the Ford family, but you also have to go to jail!" "No problem." Leo nodded. He moved a chair over and sat down as if nothing had happened. When Caroline, Reba, and the others saw how Leo was behaving, they were furious. However, when they thought of how he would go to prison in half an hour, they sneered. William''s face was filled with worry. He didn''t know where Leo got the confidence from. Yesterday, the O''Brien family and the Perry family hade to make trouble. Why would they apologize today? Time passed, but no one had arrived yet. Caroline stood up and shouted coldly, "Leo, don''t make a fool of yourself. There''s only one minute left. It''s almost nine o''clock. What else do you want to say..." Before Caroline could finish her sentence, a few cars pulled in outside. A row of Mercedes-Benzes and a row of Audis were parked on both sides in the Ford family''s courtyard. Two groups of people got out of the cars. The members of the Ford family were so terrified that they turned white as sheets. The O''Brien and Perry families were really here! Moreover, they all looked so grave and stern. They had brought arge group of people with them. It was clear that they bore malicious intentions... Neil and Frank stood at the front of the group, ring at the Fords. In the end, their eyes stopped on William. With a plop, Reba pulled Caroline down with her and they knelt in front of Neil and Frank. They were so petrified that they both burst into tears. "Mr. O''Brien, Mr. Perry, he is the culprit behind everything. This has nothing to do with the Ford family. Please, let go of us! Caroline was so frightened that she did not even dare to breathe loudly. The entire O''Brien and Perry family were here today. They saw not only Dwayne O''Brien but also Frank''s girl, Nicole. However, Neil and Frank merely nced at Caroline and Reba coldly before ignoring them They walked up to William before turning to look at the people they had brought and nodded lightly. Swoosh! In the next instant, everyone turned towards William and said in booming voices, "We are sorry, Mr. Ford!" Chapter 51 Serve the Drink Chapter 51 Serve the Drink "This..." William was surprised to see everyone from the O''Briens and Perrys looking profusely apologetic. He had no idea what was going on. Reba and Caroline were also kneeling on the ground in stupefaction; this oue was the They wondered, These guys were supposed toe and make trouble for us. Why are they apologizing now?" But Leo was drinking coffee leisurely and looking at the scene with a calm smile. Neil and Frank remained kneeling on the ground for a solid two minutes, then they said to William earnestly, "Mr. Ford, this is all a misunderstanding. We''re sorry for what happened these days." "I had a small disagreement with Mr. Cohen a few days ago. I censored myself after the incident and thought that this matter would go away just like that. I didn''t know that my useless son would hold a grudge and contact hiswyer to issue a court order behind my back. It must have caused you a lot of trouble... You idiot, get your ass over here!" As he spoke, Neil grabbed Dwayne''s ear and pulled him over rudely. He kicked his son''s butt and pushed him over to William as he said with a gloomy face, "Hurry up, apologize to Mr. Ford!" Despite his reluctance, Dwayne got down on his knees and said, "Mr. Ford, I''m sorry." He then turned to Reba and Caroline and apologized again. "Caroline, Ms. Ford, I''m sorry." Dwayne duly apologized to all the family members, one by one, to show his sincerity. For their part, the Ford family were stunned and could not believe that Dwayne would apologize to them. Neil cast another angry re at his son, then said to William amiably, "Mr. Ford, we''ve withdrawn the goodwill. Please... forgive us." Shortly, several people showed up, each carrying a suitcase. Once they opened the cases, stacks of green notes were revealed. Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Ma stood there dumbfounded like blockheads as they had never seen so much cash in their lives. Neil''s expression turned ufortable again. "And, I have a small favor to ask of you... What happened was a mistake. We can''t allow it to sabotage both our friendship and the rtionship between Caroline and Dwayne..." Before William could respond, Reba immediately agreed. "Of course, of course! Caroline is still smitten with Dwayne, you know!" "I will," Caroline said with a sweet smile. Leo remained calm throughout the pantomime, but Nadine standing behind him bore a look of disgust. She thought, "What a group of idiots! How could they behave like that over 2 million? If they knew how much money Mr. Cohen has, theyd pass out in shock from it." As a matter of fact, Nadine also had no idea how wealthy Leo was, because he did not need to spend money on anythingtely. With just single nod from him, big shots from all over would rush to pay his bills, merely to impress him. n Russell was the wealthiest man in Emerdale, but his wealth ranked the lowest in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. People a lot richer than n were ruled over by Commerce Maestro, who then took orders from Mr. Cohen in turn... The O''Brien family left after making their apologies, shortly followed by the Perry family. Frank stepped forward and apologized to William with a sincere look on his face, "Mr. Ford, I''ve been tossing and turning in bed yesterday. My head is full of stupid things that I''ve dely. I''m embarrassed beyond words..." All the people there looked weird and Leo almost choked due to the bigugh. It was fine for a polite and cultured man to speak like a book, but Frank was totally different. He was a street thug and gang boss. It felt so strange to hear him speak in this way, and it wasnt hard to guess that he spent all night memorizing his lines for this moment. It was evidently a tough task for him. When William saw that Frank was about to bow again, he quickly stopped him and gave a shortugh. "Mr. Perry, it''s our fault actually. We shouldn''t have hit your woman..." "She deserved it!" Frank was full of indignation. He dragged Nicole over and said, "Come here and tell us what you have done!" Nicole whispered in exaggerated remorse, "I shouldn''t have helped with ignoring the debt that we owed As Beauty. I shouldn''t have encouraged Neil to avoid paying the money back. It''s all my fault..." People finally understood why Leo trashed Cleo Entertainment. It was because they refused to pay back the money they owed to As. At first, no matter how daring the O''Brien family was, they didnt have the guts to embezzle the money enemy out of As Beauty. But apparently Neil fell for Nicole''s sweet words. What happenedter on was known to all. Leo smashed the ce to pieces to make a statement. Frank said righteously, "I''m not a good person, but I know right from wrong. What I did was indulge my men to run amok! My guilty conscience urged me toe here to apologize." "I''ll providepensation for the furniture, antiques, and paintings my people destroyed. On top of that, I''ll pay 2 million dors as my personal apology." Several people came over with silver suitcases in their hands, which were stuffed with green notes as well. Frank then left with his men. The courtyard waspletely silent as everyone was dumbfounded. "The O''Brien''s gave us 2 million dors, and then the Perry''s gave another 2 million. That''s 4 million in total... Is this a dream?" Reba and Caroline pinched themselves hard and the pain told them otherwise. "We''re rich..." they murmured. Besides them, all the other members of the family were trying their best to control the excitement as well. No one had expected that today, not only would the Fords survive, but they would also make 4 million dors. In a single week, they experienced intense despair and sudden joy. Their lives were like a depiction of The Divine Comedy. While everyone was immersed in the joy of the sudden windfall, Leo yawned, stood upzily, and said, "How about that? Didn''t I say that they woulde and apologize?" Such words poured cold water on the crowd. In particr, Caroline and Reba''s faces turned sickly green, before going angry red. They also noticed something out of the ordinary, thinking, "The O''Brien crew and the Perry thugs bullied and threatened us for days. They vandalized our home and even issued a court order. Why did Content ? N?velDrama.Org. they suddenlye to apologize now? Is it really because of something Leo did?" Caroline asked him, "How did you do it?" She did not know the answer off the top of her head. "They were stung by a bout of conscience?" Leo smiled and said casually. Everyone was speechless, thinking, "Those two groups were both determined to destroy us. How could they suddenly develop a conscience? There must be some powerful bigwig mediating in the dispute. But who could it be?" William cleared his throat and tried to smooth things over. "Well, no matter what, Leo has really made the two families forgive us. It''s a happy ending, right? He doesn''t need to leave the family either." Caroline and Reba did not look happy though, because they had no reason to throw Leo out now that he had solved this family crisis. "Now that this matter has been resolved, shall we begin the next round?" Leo swaggered back to the living room and sat on the sofa like a mafia boss. "Begin what?" Everyone was stunned. He said to Caroline, "Serving the drinks, of course. Didn''t you say that as long as I could pull these three things off, you would serve me drinks like a maid?" The atmosphere in the room changed instantly. Chapter 52 A Dog-Eat-Dog World Chapter 52 A Dog-Eat-Dog World Everyone looked at each other, before focusing on Caroline. This reminded them of the bet as well. Caroline did not believe that Leo could finish three impossible tasks in a week, so she felt emboldened enough to make that bet. If she lost, not only would she serve Leo drinks and apologize to him, but she would also be his maid for one whole day. But Leo had done the unthinkable. As Beauty did not cancel the contract with the Ford family. The O''Brien and the Perry families not only forgave them, but came to apologize instead, with four million dors as a peace offering to boot. Now, it was Caroline''s turn to be put on the spot. Being stared at by so many people, Caroline''s face went deathly pale and then scarlet in an instant. She thought, "Yes, I did say that, but the words came out of my mouth in an angry rush. How can he take it seriously? If I really do this for him, how am I supposed to face others in the future? Besides, I haven''t done any housework in my entire life. How am I supposed to know what to do!" "Leo... you... don''t go too far!" Caroline was so angry that her face was flushed red and she could not even speak coherently. "Didn''t you say it yourself that if you lost, you would be my maid for one day? Are you nning to go back on your word?" Leo retorted. "I..." Caroline was furious. For a moment, she was caught between a rock and a hard ce. She stomped her feet and turned to her mother for help. "Mom, I can''t believe he still wants to go through with this!" Reba said in a hardened expression, "Leo, don''t push your luck. We''ve shown you leniency these past few weeks. Don''t be so unreasonable!" Caroline was her daughter. If she really became Leos servant, Reba would feel a degree of humiliation as well. Samuel broke the silence. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, Leo, no matter what, Caroline is your sister. You two grew up together, right? She has been through a lot as well. How about we scrap this bet, and not bring it up again?" "Yeah. How can you even think of using her as a maid?" Ma jumped in as well. Caroline breathed a sigh of relief when she heard so many people supporting her. She raised her chin and looked at Leo defiantly, then said to William discontentedly, "Dad, I''m your daughter. Won''t you say anything?" William had no choice but to brace himself and say, "Leo, shall we let it go?" As soon as William opened his mouth, more family members started to speak out as well. But Leo had been watching them calmly without saying a word. Gradually, one person fell silent, then two and three... All stopped talking in the end! It was because they had noticed the granite-hard look in Leo''s eyes, which was exactly the same as thest time he left them. Leo smiled coldly at the crowd and said, "You find it too difficult to understand? I''ll bet that this is nothing in your eyes. Why should I fixate on this bet? Also, since my uncles and father have decided to step in, you think that I should just roll with the punches, and pretend that nothing has happened?" "I want that too, but can we really forget about what''s done?" Leo''s face turned frosty and the look in his eyes became sharp. He then said resolutely after a pause, "But there is no way back." Everyone''s heart skipped a beat and a wisp of embarrassment appeared on their faces. "Leo, what are you saying?" Caroline shouted angrily with a face as red as a ripe tomato. Leo''s re shot through Caroline''s heart like a sharp sword. He asked, "When you made this bet, did you ever consider the slightest possibility of losing? Caroline, how about this... What would you do if I lost? What would all of you do?" "You would make me the scapegoat to protect yourselves without any hesitation. You would sacrifice the knight in order to save the queen, and I would be your abandoned knight. We''re all equal here. No one deserves to die." "Fortunately, Ipleted those three tasks for you. And what''s my reward? Indifference and disdain. You all took it for granted." "It hurts, right? This is how you treat people who are of no use to you. What if it was someone else in my position? Would their lives be ruined just like that? Would they still be able to stand up again Content ? N?velDrama.Org. someday?" "This might be a small or even ridiculous bet to all of you, but for me, it''s a reminder. So now, do you still think I can forgive her?" The whole living room was in dead silence except for Leo''s deep yet subversive voice. William''s face darkening, he turned his head away without saying anything more. As the head of the family, he had long seen the cold indifference in the family. Caroline''s face was as pale as a sheet, as she trembled violently. Leo''s words cut her open ruthlessly; peeling her soul offpletely. She stood naked before Leo; ugly, dirty, and disgusting. Like a criminal dragged through the streets filled with a hostile audience. Reba, Samuel, Ma, and others all fell silent too and turned their heads away due to guilty consciences. Leo had made himself very clear; Caroline would keep her word today, no matter what. "Where is my coffee?" Leo shouted. Caroline was startled and then came back to her senses. She quivered and froze there for a long time but finally turned around and went into the kitchen. No one saw her vengeful eyes the moment she turned away. Soon, she brought over a cup of coffee and handed it to Leo. But he did not take it and said, "Why are you still standing?" Caroline trembled all over, and then took a deep breath and knelt down unsteadily. She lowered her head and offered the cup with both hands. "Here is your coffee, sir," Caroline said in a trembling voice. Leo took it and took a sip but frowned immediately. "You made this coffee? It tastes awful. Make it again!" Caroline''s face froze and she was shaking even more violently. She bit her lip so hard that it bled. Her face was distorted and her eyes were full of undisguised hatred. But still, she did not say anything, and went back to the kitchen to make another cup. She knelt again and offered it with both hands. "Here is your coffee, sir." "Terrible. Make it again." Caroline then made another cup and offered it with both hands on her knees. "Here is your coffee, sir." "Again." Leo finally drank the sixth cup of coffee. "Let''s go." He was ready to leave with Nadine. Before he left, he cast ast nce at Caroline who was still kneeling on the ground but there was not a trace of emotion in his eyes. Nadine drove the car steadily while Leo sat quietly in the back seat, looking outside the window in a trance. Leo was obviously in a bad mood. He sighed slightly, thinking, "After this incident, they will despise me even more now." But he had no regrets. If it happened all over again, he would do it exactly the same way. In this dog-eat-dog world, there was no kindness or forgiveness; merely apetition based on viciousness. Chapter 53 Kingston Chamber of Commerce Chapter 53 Kingston Chamber of Commerce As soon as Leo entered the International Commerce Center, arge mass ran toward him. "Mr. Cohen, you''re here?" Justin smiled fawningly. Leo nced at him but did not say anything. Justin was a smart man, and immediately knew that Leo was in a bad mood right now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. So, he would not ask for trouble, but instead saidposedly, "Mr. Cohen, Ive found something." "Oh?" Leo looked at Justin, thinking, "It''s only been a week, but he already has news for me. He''s quite efficient." "Tell me about it," Leo said. Justin told him everything at once. "Some newspapers and various media outlets reported on the 316 Incident. Arge number of incidents of food poisoning happened to the Vesper Corporation under the Ford family. It ruined thepany''s reputation, and also triggered the Ford family''s decline. But these tforms were obviously paid off to report on this. To put it bluntly, it was a public opinion war." "The product quality was fine, and no consumers were actually poisoned. All the medical test results were fabricated, but the reports on the inte med the Ford familypletely. Mr. Cohen, there''s no need for me to tell you the reason, right?" Justin sneered. Leo nodded with a cold look, thinking, "Someone was trying to bring them down." "Have you found any suspects?" Leo asked. He believed that the Lawson family were the most probable suspects. However, Justin spat out apany name Leo did not know. "Julton Pharmaceutical." "Based on my information, thispany was behind the 316 Incident, although it officially has no business ties with the Lawson family." Justin added gravely, "But to be exact, there is enmity between Thomas Reyes, boss of Julton Pharmaceutical, and the Lawsons." Leo frowned. "They''re at odds with each other?" Justin said with a weird look on his face, "Yes. Eddie Reyes, Thomas'' eldest son, fancies Kate Lawson. He tried to hit on her in a business party and was thrown out as a result... Tut-tut, this dude has balls. I''m surprised that anyone would attempt something like that..." "And then?" Leo frowned and asked. "Thomas didn''t do anything. Obviously, he chose to eat humble pie instead," Justin replied. Leo thought that it seemingly had nothing to do with 316 Incident, but there was something odd about it nheless. Justin continued, "The reason why Julton Pharmaceutical framed the Ford family was simple; they undercut Julton Pharmaceutical." "Thomas also has quite a background. Hes a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce." "Kingston Chamber of Commerce?" Leo paused for a moment, thinking, "Isn''t that under the banner of the Commerce Maestro?" Justin thought that Leo did not know what the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was, so he exined in detail, "Yes. It''s a chamber ofmerce that has business all over Sallton and Winham. Its members are all sessful and well-respected businessmen. A membership there provides ess to a lot of business channels. Its said that you can even have the chance to dine with the head honcho there, and take photos with him." "But theres a total of eight such chambers ofmerce all over the country, all of which belong to a mysterious bigwig. The chamber wille up with a list of candidates every year and Emerdale has two this year." "Which two?" Leo asked after a brief pause. "One is Kate Lawson. And the other one is..." Justin smiled proudly and pointed to the ceiling. "Miss Henderson." "Really?" Leo smiled, thinking, "I can ask Lydia about itter. Let her in if she''s really interested." Justin continued again. "It''s all because Thomas is a member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce, or how could he have the power to manipte in 316 Incident?" Justin furrowed his brows and said, "But the whole thing is very strange." "Why?" asked Leo. Justin said, "Those supposed victims were poisoned a few dayster. Then, they all moved away from Emerdale for various reasons. Their whereabouts are still unknown." Leo frowned tightly at once, wondering, "There was nothing wrong with the Ford family''s products, so those people were not poisoned by them. So why were they really poisonedter? It means that there was a third party involved." He pondered for a while, then said to Justin, "Keep digging into this. By the way, keep an eye on Vesper Corporation when they move into this building. I won''t forget your help." Justin was overjoyed and bowed repeatedly with gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Cohen. Thank you." After Justin left, Leo heaved a long sigh of relief, thinking, "It seems that I have to pay a visit to Julton Pharmaceutical after all, if I want to figure out the truth behind 316 Incident..." At the same time, two men were sitting in the office of Vesper Corporation. They were no strangers to Leo either. The tall, handsome man was Peter, the eldest son of the Lawson family. And the other one was Martin, general manager of Vesper Corporation, who had just been bailed out. Martin was sitting in front of Peter, looking quite nervous. Peter also looked sullen and sat on the sofa quietly. People wereing and going in the corridor, preparing for the office relocation. Vesper Corporation would move to the International Commerce Center in a week. The more Peter thought about it, the angrier he became. He suddenly backhanded Martin in the face and cursed, "You useless wretch! It''s one thing that you didn''t win the bid, but how did you manage to get caught by the cops? You almost dragged me down with you!" Martin did not dare to say a word. "I''ll ask you again; did you really not say anything to the police?" Peter fixed his gaze on Martin as a killing intent shed across his eyes. Martin''s face turned pale due to fear and he said hurriedly, "I didn''t, Mr. Lawson. I swear I didn''t say a word! I took all the me." "Besides, those cops didn''t know what happened in 316 Incident. It''s long since been a dead case." "That''s good." Peter''s cold expression faded away but he still gave Martin a re and said, "You''ll live, but you have to be punished for this. You''re the general manager of Vesper Corporation, but you couldn''t even handle a piece of trash from the Ford family. What a joke!" Martin looked aggrieved and said, "Mr. Lawson, that man is more than he appears. Didn''t he throw you into the Emerdale River not long ago?" Peter widened his eyes and he pped Martin face again. "You dare to bring that up? I''ll beat you to death for that!" Soon, Martin''s wailing came from the office. Peter did not stop until a long whileter. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, "But it''s not a bad thing that you were arrested, I suppose. That old fogey Thomas has been turning his back on old associates all these years, and this can help jog his memory." "If we spill the secrets, that old thing won''t walk free from this either!" A cold light flickered in Peter''s eyes as he continued wailing on Martin. "Call him and tell him that I''m inviting him over for dinner." Chapter 54 Divorce Chapter 54 Divorce When Leo returned to Violet Residences, Lydia was yet to get off work. But the vi''s door was unlocked when he arrived. He then saw a pair of white canvas shoes the same size as Lydia''s at the entrance. But as far as Leo could remember, Lydia always wore high heels, and sometimes ts. She had never worn canvas shoes like a young girl would. "Perhaps she just bought them." Without thinking much, Leo pushed the door open and walked in. The 316 Incident was a myth, and it was almost impossible to uncover the truth easily. But Leo was not worried at all; any problem could be solved with a bit of digging. Leo looked at the time and found that it was ratherte in the afternoon. So, he went to the kitchen and busied himself there. He wanted to make a fancy dinner for Lydia when she got home. He cut the vegetables and meat and threw them into the pot effortlessly. It was obvious that he had excellent cooking skills. Ironically, he had Reba to thank for it; in the past, she made Leo take ownership over the household chores. In addition, she was very picky about her food, and made things difficult for Leo constantly nitpicking his culinary efforts. As a result, Leo''s cooking skills improved drastically over time. Those who had tried his dishes in the military were deeply impressed too. Even Sharon Bell, the cold beauty in the military changed her impression of him after she sampled his cuisine. He soon finished the preparations. He ced a steak and soup on the table, then sat on the sofa, waiting for Lydia with a smile. Suddenly, the sound of flushing the toilet came from the bathroom on the first floor and spoiled the mood, and then the door opened. "Wow, that smells so good..." A tall girl who looked simr to Lydia came out. When she saw the table full of dishes, her eyes immediately lit up. Leo did not expect to see a strangering out of the bathroom. He frowned slightly and asked, "Who are you?" The girl immediately turned around like a frightened rabbit. But when she saw Leo, she froze for a moment and then stared at him as if she had recalled something. After a long while, she asked uncertainly, "You''re my brother-inw?" "Brother-inw?" Leo looked up and down at the girl in front of him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Her facial features were delicate and she looked exactly like Lydia at first nce, but different upon closer observation. A world away from Lydia''s usual coldness, this girl was brimming with the aura of youth. She also looked much younger than Lydia; around the age of a student judging from her appearance. But the resemnce between them was still uncanny. Leo fell into deep thought and recalled that Lydia had never talked about her family before. During the time, the girl had sat down beside Leo and sized him up and down. She said in shock, "No way! Are you really my brother-inw?" "What''s wrong?" Leo frowned as he had sensed the undisguised disappointment from her tone. The girl looked a little grim and said, "My sister is the most beautiful woman in Valenham. Why would she fall in love with a guy like you? Is there anything special about you?" Leo nced at her and ignored her. What others thought of him was hardly important. Suddenly, the girl stared at Leo and said seriously, "Hey, you''d better divorce my sister as soon as possible." "Divorce?" A hint of sharpness shed in Leo''s eyes but he was not angry yet. "Why?" He could tell that the girl did not say that with ill intentions. Instead, she seemed concerned for him? The girl did not seem to be joking. "Because youll die miserably otherwise. My dad will kill you." Leo smiled and did not take it to heart. "Your dad? Is he very powerful?" "Beyond your imagination." When speaking of her father, there was fear in the girl''s eyes. She sighed and said, "There are some things that you''d better not know. My sister has aplicated background, so I doubt that you''d want any part of that..." "Enough. I won''t divorce Lydia. She is my wife and we have a cute daughter. We will grow old together!" Before the girl could finish, Leo interrupted her with a cold face. "I know you have good intentions, but no one can break up our family." The girl looked at Leo in surprise. She could clearly feel that the temperature in the room dropped a little when he said these words. But she soon came to her senses, and became irritated with his attitude, "Why won''t you listen to me? You can marry anyone you want, but not my sister!" "If you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, you might deserve my sister, but youre nobody. Sorry, I don''t mean to look down on you, but..." The girl seemed to be a little anxious and blurted out, "Youre not worthy of my sister at all. You even got her pregnant and had a daughter with her. You tell me; how can my dad let you go after all that?" When she mentioned what had happened five years ago, Leo fell into silence. In addition, Lydia has never mentioned her family to me. I only know that shes from Valenham. She''s probably afraid that her family background will put pressure on me. Thinking of this, he looked up at his sister-inw and said calmly, "I can give her everything you just mentioned. I can make her happy." But the girl was still unmoved and said loudly, "Don''t you understand? My sister is not someone you can marry because you have money. Do you think you can simply marry her after a hefty bank deposit? Impossible!" "I can tell you that all thepanies in Emerdale, including As Beauty, are all child''s y. They''re not even worth mentioning. The situation in Valenham is much trickier than you think!" "Since my dad hasn''t found you yet, you still have time. Just divorce my sister ASAP. That way, you can still live." "If you still don''t want to give up, then ask around. My father is named Karl Henderson, and I''m Marie Henderson. You can ask about my family!" "Karl Henderson..." A light flickered in Leo''s eyes and he memorized this name. Marie looked at Leo and said more, "I can tell you one more thing. Ever since the news of my sister''s pregnancy reached my dad''s ears five years ago, he has been looking for you. As soon as he finds you, you''ll regret it. Do you understand?" Leo nodded. He guessed that Lydia''s father, his father-inw, had been looking for him for the past five years. He obviously wanted an exnation for her daughter''s pregnancy. Unfortunately, Leo had already gone to the Wyverns, and gradually rose to the moniker of God of War. So no information about him could be collected. Marie''s tone became a little unfriendly at this point. "If you didn''t show up, everything would be okay. But why did you have to reappear in her life again? You and my sister won''t work. Just take my advice and get a divorce." Just as Leo was about to speak, the door was suddenly pushed open with a loud bang. Lydia strode into the house while holding Emilia''s hand. An ice-cold andmanding voice rang. "Go back and tell him: Who I marry has nothing to do with him." Chapter 55 Im in Trouble Chapter 55 I''m in Trouble The chilly and indifferent voice startled both Leo and Marie. They instantly raised their heads and then saw Lydia standing at the entrance with a hardened expression. Beside her was Emilia who looked like a porcin doll. It seemed that she had overheard the conversation between the two of them, so here face was like a storm cloud. Her eyes, in particr, shot out a chilling glint that made others flinch. Marie lowered her head immediately. She let out a hollowugh and changed the topic. "Lydia, you''re back? Ah... Emilia!" Marie quickly rushed over to Emilia as if she had discovered a new continent. She squatted down, pinched her face, and said with a smile, "I missed you so much! Emilia, did you miss me?" "Yes..." Emilia''s cheeks were as soft as clouds and were made into different shapes by Marie. Coupled with her petite figure and exquisite features, it was very hard not to find her adorable. Emilia took after her mother Lydia. It was easy to imagine how beautiful she would be when she grew up. Lydia loosened up a little when she saw that her younger sister got on so well with Emilia. After Marie yed with Emilia for some time, she stroked her head and said gently, "Emilia, will you go y in the room for a while?" "Okay." Emilia nodded docilely. She nced at Leo with her big eyes and said worriedly, "But Mom has to promise me that you won''t leave Dad." Lydia quivered slightly, and Marie looked a little nervous as well. Marie thought, "Emilia is five years old and more observant than you guys give her credit for. She must have heard the conversation between me and Leo just now. It''s easy to tell that she loves him a lot, but I asked him to divorce Lydia. Although I did it for his own sake, it''s still too cruel to put a kid through this." After a moment of silence, a smile appeared on Lydia''s face and she said, "Okay. I promise that I won''t." "Mommy is the best!" Once she gained the guarantee she needed, Emilia immediately beamed with joy and ran to y without any worries. After Emilia left, only Leo, Lydia, and Marie were left in the living room. The atmosphere soon became awkward. Lydia shot a nce at her young sister and asked her casually, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at college at this time of the day?" A guilty look shed across Marie''s eyes and was caught by Leo by ident. Unrest, anxiety, and regret were intertwined in her eyes. So, Leo decided to pay extra attention to her. "Me? What else could it be? To see you, of course." Marie regained herposure andughed heartily. Unlike the stable Lydia, Marie was very outgoing and lively. But there was no way that she could fool her sister. She said lightly, "Every time youe here, nothing good happens. It''s either you asking me for money or needing me to clean up your mess after causing some trouble. Marie, you are 22 years old. Can you please act a little more mature as an adult?" Leo also took a few extra nces at Marie and did not expect that this girl was a troublemaker. But Marie was not angered. On the contrary, she wrapped Lydia''s arm intimately, stuck out her tongue, and said with a smile, "I only have one sister. If I don''t look for your help, who else am I supposed to go to?" Marie raised her hand and swore, "As God as my witness, I''m just here to see you, and nothing else. And if I lie, bad things will happen to..." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before she could finish, Lydia covered her mouth. The icy smile on her face melted away as she said, "Stay here tonight." "Thanks, Sis." Marie beamed but she did not forget Leo on the side. "Lydia, you''ve been busy the whole day and should start eating now. Leo has made a table of delicious dishes for you. I arrived here with bad timing, or I would have finished them all." Lydia also saw the dishes and looked at Leo in surprise. No matter what, a man who cooked could get extra points. Leo smiled back and the way he looked at Marie softened as well. Everyone avoided the topic that Marie asked Leo to divorce Lydia due to Emilias presence. Leo hugged her in his arms and they ate together. Thanks to Marie, the atmosphere at the table was not as quiet as usual, and there was moreughter. Lydia remained silent, while Marie made conversation with Leo for most of the time, although the topics were all rted to his job and family background. It was clear that she was probing him cautiously. Marie''s eyes were filled with disappointment when she learned that Leo was unemployed and came from a mediocre family in Emerdale. Leo did not care, but he also discovered something about Marie at the same time. She was also from Valenham like Lydia, and went to local junior and senior middle schools there. Because of her prominent family background, she was less shallow than her peers. Girls of her age would envy people in a Lamborghini, but Marie couldn''t care less about it. Because Lydia was in Emerdale, she also enrolled in Emerdale University. She was a sophomore now, majoring in medicine. But to Leo''s surprise, she went along pretty well with Lydia, although she said that Lydia was on bad terms with their family in Valenham and left to study abroad at a young age. Leo did not ask any further and thought that he should keep it to himself if Lydia did not bring it up on her own. In next to no time, it waste at night. The whole house fell silent. Leo suddenly opened his eyes and a trace of sharpness flickered deep there. He heard some footsteps. Although the person was trying her best to be careful, it still could not escape Leo''s ears. He opened the door and saw a ck shadow slowly climbing up the stairs. The shadow made it to Lydia''s room and let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to open the door... "Click!" The light was suddenly turned on. The figure was immediately scared out of her wits. She almost screamed but soon covered her mouth. She looked back subconsciously and saw Leo leaning against the wall of the staircase and looking at her calmly. "Leo, it''s you?!" In an instant, Marie''s face turned ghastly pale and she was too afraid to move. "Sure enough, you are hiding something." Leo squinted at her and said lightly. Marie went downstairs hurriedly, then looked up at Lydia''s room again to make sure that her sister was not woke up. She said anxiously, "Leo, please, don''t tell my sister. I... I won''t do it again." Leo remained unmoved and said to her, "Why did you try to sneak into her room in the middle of the night? To steal things?" "I..." Marie''s face was pale, her breathing hurried, and her body was trembling slightly. "Why?" Leo questioned her sternly in a low voice so as to not wake up Lydia. He could not understand why a rich youngdy like Marie who did notck money would do such a thing. "I... I have no choice..." Marie copsed under Leo''s imposing aura. She crouched down and lowered her head, sobbing miserably. "Leo, I''m in big trouble. I killed someone by ident..." Chapter 56 Life And Death Chapter 56 Life And Death "Killed someone?" Leo frowned as his expression hardened. "What happened exactly? Tell me more." As a matter of fact, he had already noticed that something was wrong with Marie before dinner. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She often looked distracted during their conversations. She covered it up well, but there was no fooling Leo. As expected, she was here with ulterior motives. It seemed that she had suppressed her feelings for quite some time and so had difficulty to stay calm in the next 10 minutes. Leo was in no hurry either. He waited patiently and then said in a serious tone, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell Lydia about it. But you have to tell me what''s happened." Marie shook her head. "You can''t solve this matter. There''s no point in telling you." "How do you know that I can''t solve it?" Leo asked back. "I know you think that I''m not good enough for Lydia, but has it ever crossed your mind that your father has been unable to find me for five years now? Would an ordinary person be able to hide for five years?" Marie was dumbstruck. She stopped crying at once, and stared at Leo nkly. She thought, "There''s some truth to what you said. Dad is standing at the top of Winbury. It should have been a piece of cake for him to find you. But his efforts were in vain for five whole years. That is kind of weird." "Lydia is a smart woman too. If I weren''t reliable, she would have dumped me long ago. How could I still be by her side now?" Leo continued with a smile, "So, tell me, you never know." Marie decided to take a chance on him, and slowly recounted her story. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly after she finished. It was quite simple actually. Marie was a medical student in Emerdale University. All the students were studying up before the approaching final exam. However, this year''s final exam was different from the written tests in general. All medical students were asked to treat patients from the streets. To be exact, it was actually a free diagnosis and students would give a prescription. Several dayster, patients would do a callback; if they were satisfied with the treatment, the student would pass the exam, or they would fail otherwise. This exam was directly linked to their employment after graduation, so Marie took it very seriously. But something went wrong with her diagnosis. Her patient was an old man who caught a cold. Generally speaking, it was very easy to cure a minor illness like a cold. Marie prescribed several medicines, but the elderly mans condition took a sharp turn for the worse. A few more dayster, he was dying. His family would not ept it, and came to the Medical Department to make a scene. It was said that they even assaulted several professors and demanded The college was afraid that something worse might happen, so they expelled her immediately. "The family asked me to transfer one million dors to their bank ount within three days. But how can I, as a college student, have that much money?" Marie said with a worried look. Leo nodded. It was true that despite her prominent family, Marie couldnt be expected to just conjure that amount of money out of thin air. And with her extravagant spending habits, she had spent everyst penny of her monthly allowance. There was no way for her to raise one million dors in such a short period of time. "So, you thought of your sister instead?" Leo questioned her after an angry re. Marie blushed in guilt but then muttered in a low voice, "She adores me, and is also rich. Not to mention her assets; the jewelry she has bought so far is worth at least 3 million dors..." "Enough!" Leo could not hear it anymore. Marie shuddered due to the shout and lowered her head as if she had been aggrieved. Leo felt a sudden headacheing on. He rubbed his sore eyes and said resignedly, "I will help you fix this, but you have to promise me that you will never do such things again in the future. Especially stealing from your own sister. Do you know how hurt she would be if she found out?" Marie asked, her face full of disbelief, "You? How are you going to fix it? Can you help me get one million in three days?" Leo said solemnly, "You don''t have to worry about that. Let''s go to Emerdale University tomorrow. I''ll talk to your advisor." "Whatever..." Marie curled her lips in displeasure. "By the way, when you treated that old man, what medicines did you prescribe?" Leo asked abruptly. This was the key of the problem. If Marie''s prescription was fine, then the problem would be the medicines. Marie replied without hesitation, "Tylenol, Motrin and Panadol." Leo nodded. These were indeedmon medicines for a flu, and judging from Marie''s quick response, she had memorized them by heart. "If there was nothing wrong with her prescription, then the problem would lie in the medicines themselves," he thought. "Who provided you with the drugs?" asked Leo. Marie thought for a moment and said hesitantly, "I''m not very sure. I think it was... Julton Pharmaceutical?" "Julton Pharmaceutical?" A glitter shed across Leo''s eyes. He whispered to himself, "It''s this Julton Pharmaceutical again." "Something wrong?" Marie asked curiously as she saw the change of Leo''s expression. "Nothing," he shook his head and said, "Get some rest. Well go to Emerdale University tomorrow. You did nothing wrong, and shouldn''t have been expelled." Marie wanted to ask more but Leo had returned to his room. She looked up at Lydia''s room again, struggled for a while, and then gave up the stupid idea and returned to her own room as well. Early the next morning, Lydia had left to take Emilia to kindergarten. Leo nced at Marie who was still drinking milk and said lightly, "Shall we go? We''ve a lot to take care of." At the same time, a tall and well-dressed middle-aged man strode into the chairman''s office in the Vesper Building. "Mr. Lawson, Mr. Thomas Reyes of Julton Pharmaceutical is here," Martin reported respectively, burying his head. He was nothing but a speck of dust before these two people. Peter rose to his feet immediately and greeted Thomas with a broad smile. "It''s a pleasure to see you here, Mr. Reyes." As he spoke, he reached out his arms, ready to give Thomas a hug, but was refused right away. "Peter, I haven''t seen you for several years, but you''re still as transparent as ever." Thomas said with a faint smile, "Don''t waste time with pleasantries. You will find that you can spend that time on many more useful things." Peter wasn''t angry at all. "I invited you over today for nothing else but to tell you that someone is investigating the 316 Incident again." "I''m aware of that." Thomas nodded slightly and he did not sound flustered at all. "The Ford family, right?" "Youre indeed well-informed." Peterughed out loud and said, "So, what are you going to do..." "Wipe them out," Thomas said confidently, "Just like what I didst time." Chapter 57 A Medical Disturbance Chapter 57 A Medical Disturbance As soon as Leo and Marie got out of themunity, they saw a ck Rolls-Royce there. Marie cast a few more nces and eximed automatically when she saw the license te number, A1. "I didn''t expect Emerdale to have such a low-key rich man." Marie sighed. Leo smiled and asked, "Is this car expensive?" "Of course." When speaking about cars, Marie became excited; "Different people have different cars. Generally speaking, nouveau-riche people prefer sports cars like Lamborghinis and Porsches." "Rolls-Royce is a brand for people of high status. Due to its less popr model, few people choose this car type. But the people who drive it are all well-known big shots. This car, in particr, is a limited edition, and the best of that brand." "Is that so?" Leo nodded but did not say more as he did not know much about cars. Marie sighed again and said, "I also have several sports cars, but theyre nothingpared to this car here." "If so, you can experience it more a bitter," Leo said with a smile. "Huh?" Marie was confused. While Marie was in a state of shock, Nadine got down from the car and walked toward Leo. She was not wearing her signature skin-tight ck leather suit today. Instead, she had changed into professional attire. Her tall and curvy figure outshone Marie, who was still a young, adolescent girl. "Mr. Cohen, please." Nadine opened the door for Leo. Marie listened with her mouth open. "This car is yours?" Leo smiled and said, "Sort of." Truth be told, he did not know where this car came from. Nadine had been driving it to pick him up since the first day he arrived Emerdale, and had not used any other car since. "Take us to Emerdale University," he said. Nadine immediately stepped on the gas and the car moved steadily along the road. The traffic slowed to make way for it, which excited Marie, since there was no such treatment when she drove one of her sport cars on the road. She gradually came to her senses and looked at Leo suspiciously. Yesterday, she believed that her brother-inw was an ordinary man, but now it seemed that he was not as simple as he looked... Soon, they arrived at the campus. However, after the group walked in, there was a sea of people waving all kinds of banners at the entrance to the Medical Department. The crowd were being stirred up, and confronting several college staff. One banner read: "A murderer lurks on campus". "Where is that student? Get her over here!" "What prescription did she give? My father is seriously ill now and we are infected as well!" Several teachers exined with hideous expressions. "Shes been expelled. This has nothing to do with us." "Is that so?" The leading young man shouted the most loudly, "Don''t think about shirking your responsibilities. If you don''t hand over that student today, well protest here for as long as it takes!" "Click! Click!" Several reporters were taking pictures nearby, making the scene even more chaotic. Marie trembled all over and was too petrified to take another step forward. But Leo''s eyes turned cold when he realized what was going on at a nce. It was a medical disturbance. The patient''s family came to make a scene, iming that the doctor had misdiagnosed the patient, and they demanded astronomicalpensation in return. Next to them stood some middle-aged women who were dramatically wiping away tears. It was not difficult to figure out that they were hired to perform here. Leo had nned to help Marie return to school first, and then to visit the patient''s family to check up on the situation. But given the current situation, he needed to change his strategy. One sharp-eyed teacher spotted Marie from the crowd and her eyes lit up. "There she is. Thats the student you''re looking for!" Then, she dashed over to Marie, grabbed her arm, and dragged her inside. "She''s here. Talk to her if you need to. What she did has nothing to do with our university." Leo followed Marie hurriedly with Nadine. That young man surrounded them at once with his family. Marie had never experienced such a thing, so she was both shocked and angry. "I''ve told you that I will The man grinned. "One million is not enough now." Marie asked in fright, "What do you mean?" "One million is thepensation for what you did to my father, but we found out that some of my brothers and sisters also got a serious cold a few days ago. How about that?" The man looked at Marie maliciously and yelled, "Now, you have to give us two million dors for this thing to go away!" "Two million?" Marie shook violently due to the anger. "Why don''t you just rob me in broad daylight instead?" "Thats a no, then? Fine, I''ll see you in court!" He threatened. At this time, Leo stepped forward, shielded Marie, squinted at him, and said, "Aren''t you Mr. Harris'' son?" "Who are you?" Shawn Harris leered at Leo and did not know who he was. "I''m Leo Cohen," Leo said. The name indeed rang a bell and Shawn responded in kind. "I was wondering who you are, and it turns out that you''re nothing special." Leo chose not to reply, and just stared at him severely. Mr. Harris was the butler of the Ford family, and had treated Leo like his own son since he was a child. Leo had even dined several times at Mr. Harris'' house, and met Shawn several times over the years. Mr. Harris''s family used to be well-off, but his son had a chronic gambling addiction and lost the entire family fortune. However, this was not what made Leo frown. "If Shawn was the patient''s family member, then the one who got sick was... Mr. Harris?" he wondered. "What''s wrong with Mr. Harris?" Leo asked coldly, with a trace of killing intent shing in his eyes. Shawn replied carelessly, "You should ask the girl next to you instead. My dad was misdiagnosed by her." "I didn''t!" Marie argued in a loud voice. "My prescription was urate." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Then why is my dad lying sick in bed?" Shawn decided to push his luck. "Just cut the crap. Two million, not a cent less!" The other family members also scolded her. "My father is old and his days are numbered, not matter what. But I got infected too. If anything happens to us, can you afford to deal with the fallout?" "That''s right. Look at him. Look how badly he''s coughing!" As he spoke, all his family members pointed at a thin young man. He was almost a bag of bones and coughed from time to time. He seemed seriously ill. Leo nced at Shawn and then that skinny man, and his eyes turned cold suddenly as he asked, "Is he really ill?" Shawn''s face changed slightly, and then he looked at Leo like he was looking at a fool and said, "Are you blind? Can''t you see that it''s severe?" Leo did not say anything, but turned to look at Nadine instead. She understood him immediately, and approached the gaunt young man. One family member who was supporting him was shocked and asked, "What do you want to do?" But Nadine simply gave him a cold stare which silenced him. No one dared to stop her, including Shawn who had also been intimidated by her strong murderous intent. Her blood-red eyes were especially chilling. The skinny young man gawked at Nadine in fear and asked with a trembling voice, "You... what do you want?" Nadine merely carried him over to Leo like he was a purse. Leo took out a box of needles and then pulled out a long one, which reflected a cold light in the sunlight. When people saw this needle, not only did the thin young man was frightened, but Shawn also panicked and asked, "What... what do you think youre doing?" Marie shuddered as well as she had never seen such a long needle. Leo sneered, "Isn''t he infected with a nasty cold? I''ll treat him then." In an instant, Shawn''s face turned as ck as coal. Chapter 58 Needle Punishment Chapter 58 Needle Punishment When Leo was in the army, he learned a few basic skills from Sharon Bell, the chief military doctor of the Wyverns. Even so, he was still better than some so-called "experts" around here, so he could tell at a nce that the young man had not caught a cold at all. He was in perfect shape physically, and was merely acting for the asion. This "medical disturbance" was probably just a farce created by Shawn to swindle more money out of Marie. Shawn did not care about his father''s well-being at all. He was utterly addicted to gambling, and even fought with his father a few times because of it. He detested his father so much that he wanted him to die as soon as possible, so that he could use the inheritance money to fuel his addiction. Leo was trying to salvage Shawn''s reputation for his fathers sake, but that seemed like a pointless endeavor. "Let him go!" Shawn surrounded them aggressively with several people. "He is already very weak. How can he survive such torture? Do you even know anything about medicine? Do you even have a license?" Leo gave him a significant look and smiled. "Are you scared?" Shawn jeered instantly as if he had heard a big joke. "What? Why would I be scared? I''m just worried that you''ll do something stupid. You don''t know a thing about medicine, yet you insist on putting on a charade here. What if something bad happens to him? Can you prepared to deal with that?" At this time, Marie also pulled Leo''s sleeves anxiously and said, "Leo, didn''t you say that you could raise one million? but let''s put that aside, how could you add fuel to fire now?" Leo exined lightly, "The solution I''m talking about is to find out the person who tried to frame you, not to eat dirt and give them money. Or are you so willing to be ripped off?" "I..." Marie was rendered speechless as she turned pale and blushed. Of course, she did not want to be scammed but the situation was urgent. "Don''t worry. I won''t disappoint you." Leo said seriously. Marie did not know what to say before Leo''s firm eyes. Leo then looked at Shawn and chuckled. "It''s not your concern whether I can take the consequences or not. Just get out of my way." As he spoke, he flicked his finger lightly. The slender needle pierced toward the skinny young man. His face turned deathly pale at once, and he kept struggling but was pressed down tightly by Nadine. "Pfft!" The needle went deep into the young man, making him scream in pain. "Ah! It hurts. It hurts so much!" Shawn was greatly frightened as well and shouted, "What the hell did you do to me!" He swooped to Leo and tried to snatch away the needle in his hand. But before he could even get anywhere near him, he was kicked away. "ng!" There just so happened to be a trash can nearby. He fell headfirst into the dump, leaving only his legs kicking around like a frog. "No one is allowed to approach Mr. Cohen when he is in the middle of something." Nadine gave a murderous nce around the crowd and her voice was as cold as ice. People flooded backwards in shock. Marie also experienced a thrill of fear and gaped at Nadine while thinking, "She looks so quiet... who would have thought that she could be so ruthless?'' "You... just you wait..." The family members cast furious gazes at Nadine but quickly backed away in terror after Nadine gave them a hard re. So many people were still no match for Nadine alone. "Shawn, Shawn, are you alright?" The group went to the trash can, grasping Shawn''s legs and pulling him out. There was a rotten banana peel on his head, and a flock of flies was buzzing around him. Everyone subconsciously took a step back and pinched their noses. "Leo, you tried to humiliate me like this? Youre finished..." Shawn threw away the banana peel and rushed toward Leo in exasperation. However, Leo didn''t even give him a look. He fixed his stern gaze on the skinny young man and said, "I''ll give you one minute. Tell us the truth, or..." Leo pulled out another needle and asked lightly, "Have you ever heard of ''needle punishment''?" The young man was lost in a fog but Marie behind him felt a chill for no reason. She was a medical student and had heard of needle punishment. It was an acupuncture method, but instead of being called "needle treatment", it was more often called "needle punishment". 720 needles were inserted into all sensitive points in the patient. They would remove the major and minor illnesses lying inside, but the patient would also have a feeling of thousands of arrows prating the heart. This method had been banned due to its cruelty... Marie stared nkly at the back of Leo and wondered, "He knows how to do that?" Needle punishment was extremely difficult because the doctor had to know well about all the acupoints and also be fast, ruthless, and urate while inserting the needles. That was why just a very few people could apply this technique. As a saying goes, "He who knows little, fears little." The skinny young man nced at the long and thin needle and made up his mind, thinking, "Isn''t it just a needle? What''s there to be afraid of?" He gritted his teeth and coughed violently before he said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "Ahh..." Before he could finish, he shrieked as Leo inserted the needle into him. All of a sudden, he was sweating profusely, and it felt like a knife was piercing through him. Leo took out another needle unhurriedly and said carelessly, "You still have 30 seconds." The young man ground his teeth tightly although sweat had already soaked his clothes, making him resemble a drowned mouse. But he was still trying to push his luck and said, "Murder. This is murder... Ahem, call the police..." Leo flicked his finger again. Another needle whistled into his body. The man squealed like a stuck pig. He finally copsed this time, crying loudly. At the same time, he cursed, "Shawn Harris, you son of a bitch! I won''t take this job anymore!" He soon confessed, "Im not sick. He told me to fake it the whole thing." He cursed with snot and tears on his face, "He gave me some money, and asked me to pretend to be a patient with a bad cold. He also said that some stupid woman with a ton of money would give him millions of dors, which we could split fifty-fifty." Everyone looked over at Shawn, with their mouths agape. Marie was shaking violently in rage and thought, "So it was a scam!" Shawn turned ghastly white. Leo smiled satisfactorily and then gazed at the young man with a faint smile. "Really? I see that you''re seriously ill all of a sudden." It nearly scared the man out of his wits. "Please forgive me. I''m really not sick." After that, he even jumped a few times and stopped coughing as well. "See? How can a seriously ill person be so lively?" No one spoke. An awkward atmosphere permeated the air. "Run!" Suddenly, Shawn cried and ran away quickly. The others followed in a hurry. ""Stop!" Marie wanted to chase after him. But Leo stopped her and said, "No need to run after them. They''re just useful idiots." "What do you mean? Theres someone else behind it?" Marie widened her eyes. Leo did not reply, but instead sneered.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 59 Why Did You Have to Raise New Issues? Chapter 59 Why Did You Have to Raise New Issues? Since Shawn had run away, the farce was over. Only a few teachers stood awkwardly in front of the Medical Department. When such a big incident erupted, they had to deal with the patient''s family members carefully, but none of them could have known that they were faking it all along... Some wondered, "If Shawn was at fault, wouldn''t we be his aplices by association?" "Excuse me, are you Marie Henderson''s family?" A teacher braced himself toe up and asked cautiously. Leo replied lightly, "I''m her brother-inw. I heard that she was expelled because of this incident, right?" The teachers started to grumble amid themselves, "Of course, hes here to cause problems." "Gordon, it''s your department; you fix it," one teacher said. Everyone turned to look at a man with a pot belly. The man had to face the music and said, "There''s nothing we could do about it. The impact was extremely negative. If we did not punish her, Emerdale University would be forced to close." "I just want to ask one thing: is there anything wrong with the prescription she gave?" Leo asked indifferently. Gordon replied with a face full of resignation, "No." Leo''s tone became cold. "Then why was she expelled? You used your student as a scapegoat in order to keep your nose clean? How could you have the face to call yourself a teacher?" The loud shout scared Gordon and the other teachers so much that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Marie looked at her teachers with immense disappointment. "I''d like to meet your president," Leo said. Gordon got fidgeted and said, "The president is in a meeting now. I''m afraid that you can''t go in..." "Get lost!" Nadine cast a cold stare at him and then no one dared to say anything. In her mind, the people here were all finished. The Department of Education was about to get busy again... Marie tailed after Leo quietly, lost in thought. She had only known Leo for two days, but already felt safe around him. Until now, only her father and sister had offered her that kind of sense of security. "ng!" Leo kicked the door of the president''s office open and asked the middle-aged man there, "Are you Darren Guerrero?" Darren wore sses and looked ratherposed. He frowned slightly and asked, "You are?" Gordon rushed over, panting, and said, "Mr. Guerrero, I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop him..." Darren gave him a reassuring look and nodded slightly. "I see. Please excuse us for a moment." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gordon still wanted to say something but left in dejection when he saw Darren''s eyes. "I''m Leo Cohen." Leo then questioned, "Was it you who expelled Marie?" "Oh, I was wondering what you all came here for. So, its because of her." Darren smiled and said calmly, "Did I do anything wrong?" "She didn''t learn well enough and harmed a patient as a result. It made sense to expel her. Otherwise, how could we appease the anger of the patient''s family?" He spoke so righteously as if what he had done was right, which made Leo even angrier. He argued, "As far as I know, her prescription has no problems." Darren said gravely, "But she did worsen the patient''s condition. You can''t take back that fact." Leo''s face turned frosty because Darren did not reason with him but just kept fixating on this point. But it was an undeniable that Marie''s patient became worse. "If you want Marie to return to our university, I suggest you produce solid evidence to prove her innocence. Otherwise, everything you just said was empty talk." Then he asked faintly, "Is there anything else?" "As long as I uncover the truth, you say?" Leo looked calm again. "Yes," Darren smiled and said, "And if we did wrong by her, I will personally apologize." "I''m just worried that you won''t sit in that chair long enough to do so." Leo then left his office with Marie. She blurted out soon afterwards, "Leo, it doesn''t matter. I can go to another university, or go back to Valenham..." Leo said lightly, "Do you think it''s as simple as switching universities? This stain will be recorded in your files, and follow you everywhere for the rest of your life." "Huh?" Marie was as pale as a sheet. "Don''t worry. Ill take care of it." Leo smiled at her and tried to ease her up. "Mr. Harris was good to me. No matter what, I will get to the bottom of this, and get justice for both of you." Marie bit her lips and suddenly apologized to Leo after a long moment of silence, "Leo, I''m sorry." "What for?" Leo was surprised. "It''s all my fault for implicating your family." Self-me filled her small face. "It''s not your fault." Leo smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Go home now. I''ll take over from here." Unexpectedly, she gritted her teeth and said, with stubbornness deep in her eyes, "This matter began with me, so I need to help solve it." Leo stared at this young girl for a while before smiling. "Okay, then follow me." "Okay." Little girl''s bad mood came and went quickly, and she soon returned to her liveliness. "Leo, I see you a bit differently now. Perhaps my sister made the right choice after all." Leo smiled silently. She then patted her chest and vouched for him. "Don''t worry. You help me and I won''t disappoint you either. If my dad asks about you, I will stand on your side and put in some good words for you." "Thank you then." Leo did not know whether tough or cry. "Where are we going now?" she asked. Leo smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Harris'' house." At the same time, a Buick was racing along the road, overtaking cars one after another. The driver was obviously not in a great mood. "Leo Cohen, Leo Cohen..." Shawn repeated Leo''s name while racing the car. He said with a ferocious look, "What the hell does this have to do with you? Why did you have to sabotage my n? What should I say to Mr. Reyes?" His phone rang sharply. As soon as he saw the caller ID, the corners of his eyes twitched in fear. Speak of the Devil and he will appear, it seems... "Hello, Mr. Reyes. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Shawn answered the phone and soon put on a smiling face. "No time for crap. Any progress on that Marie business?" A sonorous male voice came from the phone. Shawn''s face hardened again as he didn''t know what to say to him. "Well, Mr. Reyes, something unexpected happened..." Shawn said carefully. "What?!" Cedric immediately shouted, "Shawn, I asked you for help because I trust you. If you screw this up, I will rip your head off." "Yes, sure..." Shawn nodded repeatedly. Cedric asked angrily, "So, what happened?" Shawn had no choice but to recount to him what happened earlier. He had tried his best to paint himself as the victim, but he still received a good scolding. "Shawn, what the hell is wrong with you? Is one million bucks not enough for you? Why did you have to cause such a mor? You screwed it all up. Happy now?" Cedric shouted abuse and it looked like that he knew nothing about this medical disturbance earlier. Shawn did it behind his back due to simple greed. "Shawn, let me make it clear to you. I''ve been watching Marie for a long time, but I cant take her of her that easily. I was hoping that shed turn to me in desperation. But you! Why did you have to raise new problems for me?" Shawn held his breath and waited for Cedric''s anger to subside. Cedric said with a scowl, "But fortunately, it''s not totally screwed up. Today is the due day, right? Ask her to pay up the one million for the medical expenses. If she can''t... she can pay it with her body instead. Tie her up and bring her to me!" "Yes, Mr. Reyes. Ill take care of this. I wont disappoint you again," Shawn replied. "Just get to it!" Cedric yelled on the other side of the line. Chapter 60 Extortion Chapter 60 Extortion Leo brought Nadine and Marie to a residential area called Long Vige. "Mr. Harris lives here." Marie also volunteered to buy a big fruit basket on the way. The three of them went into a deep alley and stopped before a bungalow. Leo knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Harris, it''s me, Leo." Soon, a girl about the same age as Marie opened the door slightly and asked timidly, "Who are you?" "Are you Lizzie rk?" Leo asked happily. Lizzie was surprised that this young man knew her name. "It''s me, Leo Cohen. I had dinner here before," Leo said. Lizzie thought about it carefully and eximed, "Leo?" Leo nodded with a big smile. Lizzie was adopted by Mr. Harris and she was smart and docile; the pr opposite of Shawn. "You must be Leo''s friends. Come in." Lizzie warmly invited them into the house, then ran back into the room and said happily, "Dad, Leo is here..." Leo nced around and found that the house was quite small and had only two rooms - a small bedroom and a dining room. The kitchen upied a corner of the living room, making it even more crowded. Lizzie came out with three cups of water and apologized. "It''s a bit cramped here. Please don''t let it bother you." "It''s nothing." Leo smiled and seemed to think of something and asked, "Lizzie, you used to live in the downtown area, right? Why did you move to this neighborhood?" "Ugh, don''t even bring it up." Lizzie''s expression turned gloomy. "Shawn borrowed a ton of money when he gambledst time. We had to sell the downtown house to pay off all the debt." "Oh..." Leo remained calm but only Nadine saw the coldness in his eyes. "Where does Shawn live then?" "He doesn''t like this shabby ce and has been living somewhere else. He came back several times when Dad was really sick. I''m taking care of my father these days," Lizzie answered. Leo was slightly surprised and asked, "But you are still a college student, aren''t you?" Lizzie''s bright eyes dimmed for a moment but she still forced a smile and said, "I''ve dropped out." Leo was shocked and even Marie felt a little depressed. It was too cruel to deprive Lizzie of her right to go to college. Leo gave Nadine a look, who nodded to indicate that everything would be prepared. "Let''s not talk about this. I''ll go and get Dad up." Lizzie smiled, ready to go. But Leo stopped her. "No need. Mr. Harris has a bad cold. Let him rest in bed." Lizzie looked at Leo in surprise. "How did you know..." "That''s the reason why we''re here." With a serious face, he said, "There is one more thing that you should know. This is Miss Henderson. She wrote the prescription for Mr. Harris." "What?" Lizzie widened her eyes and stared hard at Marie. Leo said, "But I can vouch for her with my life that she has been framed. There is nothing wrong with the prescription and the problem was the drugs themselves." Lizzie calmed down slowly. She was no fool and had read the prescription, which was indeed a prescription for colds. But she could not figure out why her father''s condition worsened after taking the medicine. "It''s very simple. Someone is ying tricks." Leo sneered, "And he''s very likely a mole." "It can''t be." Lizzie could not ept it and her face was as pale as paper. Leo did not say anything and was lost in thought. She led Leo to the bedroom. There was a bed, on whichy a weak old man. It was Mr. Harris. "Leo is here." Mr. Harris wanted to sit up but he had no strength at all. Leo hurried over and said, "Mr. Harris, please lie down. Don''t move." "I''m too old and can''t pull through this time." Mr. Harris coughed slightly and said with a helpless smile, "I wanted to see you get married and hold your child in my arms, but that seems impossible now." "No, you will." Leo said sternly, "I''m married and have a lovely daughter. I''ll bring them to see you soon. But now, let me treat you first." "Sure." Mr. Harris had aplicated smile on his face but he did not try to refuse the offer. Only Leo Content ? N?velDrama.Org. could tell that he had resigned himself to his fate. "Mr. Harris, I won''t let you die." Leo ced one hand on Mr. Harris'' wrist, feeling the pulses attentively. "How''s Dad?" Lizzie asked nervously. So was Marie. Leo shook his head and said, "His pulse is weak and his heart rate is unsteady. Just like the diagnosis of the hospital said, he has pneumonia and other infections." Lizzie and Marie turned pale at the same time. Leo said grimly, "But there is still hope. I need help." Marie volunteered, looking serious. "I can help. What should I do?" "Help him sit up. I''ll get rid of the internal heat first, and then use needles to kill the cold." Marie nodded, and then carefully helped Mr. Harris to get up from bed and sit up straight. All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was from an unknown number. She frowned and was not sure who would call her at such time. She answered it still. "Hello? Who is it?" "Wow, you forgot my voice so soon?" A man''s sinisterughter came from the other end of the line. Marie and Lizzie''s faces changed at the same time. It was Shawn! "That brat..." Mr. Harris'' face turned livid in anger. Leo motioned to him and Lizzie to keep quiet as Shawn could not find out that they were in Mr. Harris'' house now. "How did you get my number?" Marie asked angrily. "Don''t bother asking." Shawn then said without haste, "I''m just wondering how the one million dor "One million? What one million?" Lizzie looked confused. Until now, Leo was even more certain that this was a well-organized and premeditated trap. Shawn eximed threateningly, "I admit defeat for what happened earlier, but it''s still the case that you ruined my father''s health. Turn yourself in if you won''t pay the one million!" Lizzie immediately exined to Leo with a pale face, "Leo, we know nothing about this. We lead a simple life and would never extort others for money, even though Dads unwell." Leo sighed and said, "I know you wouldn''t do that, but it doesn''t mean that an addict like Shawn isnt capable of it. After a pause, he nced at Marie and motioned to her to y along. Marie said as suggested by Leo, "I''ve raised one million, like you asked. How should I give it to you?" On the other side, Shawn was slightly surprised because he didn''t expect this little girl to actually meet his demands. He sneered to himself, "Great. One million, all in cash. Meet me at Middlehill Garden at 5 p.m. today" "You bettere alone. If I see you bring someone, don''t me me for making this whole thing public!" Chapter 61 A Lose-Lose Situation Chapter 61 A Lose-Lose Situation When Marie hung up the phone, she was met with Lizzie and Mr. Harris'' angry stares. Since Marie had put the call on loudspeaker, they had both heard the conversation between Marie and Shawn, loud and clear. Neither Lizzie nor Mr. Harris had been aware of Shawn''s scheme to extort money from Marie, and the knowledge of it now made their blood boil. Lizzie, for one, was incensed at Shawn''s tant shamelessness. Here she was, taking care of a debilitated Mr. Harris, all the while Shawn had been trying to use his illness to make a few quick bucks. "What a despicable guy," Lizzie thought. When Mr. Harris turned to address Marie, his tone was firm and resolute. "Don''t worry, youngdy. You don''t have to pay him a single cent. When he gets back, I''m going to give that ingrate son of mine a piece of my mind" Mr. Harris'' angry tirade ended in a series of violent coughs. "I understand your frustrations, Mr. Harris," Leo said, stroking Mr. Harris'' back. "But you can''t do anything until you''ve regained your full health." When he''d finally stopped hacking and coughing, Mr. Harris shook his head and gave Leo a pained look. "Oh, Leo..." A wry smile tugged on his lips. "I know you mean well, but you have to be realistic here. My health is long gone." Instead of replying, Leo looked towards Marie. "Get me a trash can." A sense of puzzlement filled Marie''s mind at Leo''s request. "What on earth does he need that for?" she thought. Still, sheplied and reached for the trash can stashed underneath the bed. "This might hurt a little, Mr. Harris," Leo said. "Please bear with me, okay?" Without waiting for Mr. Harris'' reply, Leo gently lifted Mr. Harris'' wrist and began massaging a spot near his wrist bone. At first, Leo kept a steady and slow rhythm. But gradually, his ministration became faster and more forceful. Mr. Harris breathing became increasingly ragged and his face pale. At one point, his throat began constricting, and he felt like throwing up. Momentster, Mr. Harris felt his stomach expanding. Tightening his grip on the trash can, he bowed over the rim of the can and hurled out his stomach''s contents. Everyone in the room could stare in shock as the torrents of dark liquid poured out of Mr. Harris'' gaping mouth. Leo suspected that Mr. Harris had been fed herbal medicine that had gone way past its expiry date. And from the looks of it, Leo was right. "Oh, my God! Dad! Are you okay?" Lizzie said, already moving towards the bed but was held back by Nadine. "He''s fine," Nadine said in a calm tone. "This is to empty the contents of Mr. Harris'' stomach," Leo exined. "The herbs he consumed have yet to be digested, so he should be fine after this." A momentter, Leo pulled out a silver needle, the same needle he''d used on the young man the other day. But rather than pain, Mr. Harris felt a sense of relief the moment Leo pushed the needle into him. With the needle in hand, Leo worked deftly with his fingers, poking and pulling with fluid precision. When sweat began to dot Mr. Harris'' forehead, Leo gave Marie a subtle nce. "Sweat." "Oh," Marie said, bursting into action. Secondster, Marie reappeared at the bedside with a wet towel and began dabbing Mr. Harris'' forehead with the towel. Leo gave her another nce. "I meant my sweat." Marie''s hands stilled. "Huh?" Shock coursed through Marie the moment her eyesnded on Leo''s face. Leo''s face was drenched. Somehow, Leo was sweating even more than Mr. Harris. Nadine was the only one who knew the reason for that. The chill had already seeped into Mr. Harris'' heart and lungs, so it would take a long time to get expel it with medication alone. Nadine, as well as anyone else who was highly trained in martial arts, knew that there was only one way to save Mr. Harris at this point; Qi. Getting rid of the chill using one''s Qi was the most effective way to cure Mr. Harris illness. However, performing Qi healing was by no means a simple task. Rumor had it that only one in ten million martial artists possessed the skills to master''s one''s Qi. And the exceptional individuals who had mastered their Qi formed what was known in the martial arts world as the Inner Circle. Not even Wace Spencer, who was a decent martial artist, had mastered his own Qi; at least not in this life time. Unlike everyone else in the room who waspletely in the dark about what Leo was doing, Nadine knew better. She understood that he was forcing the chill out of the older man''s body using his own Qi. Ten minutester, Mr. Harris let out a soft groan. By then, the color had returned to Mr. Harris'' When Leo removed the needle, everyone''s gazes were drawn to the tip of the needle, which was red and sizzling hot, like the residual embers of hot steel. The needle''s burning tip sizzled the moment it met the cool air of the room. Tossing the needle into the trash can, Leo wiped the sweat from his brow and smiled at everyone. "All done." Mr. Harris sat on the bed for a few moments, feeling his body. Gone were the chilly sensations he''d been feeling ofte. His limbs felt strong, and he no longer felt lethargic. Mr. Harris swung his legs over the side of the bed and slowly climbed down the bed. When he took a few tentative steps, he knew. He knew that he''d been cured. "I... I feel great." Mr. Harris nced at Lizzle. "I''m... cured." "Oh my, God. Please tell me I''m not seeing things," Lizzle whispered. "He''s... He''s cured? Just like that?" While Lizzle was gaping at the sight of a healthy Mr. Harris, he himself couldn''t believe that this was his body. Just moments ago, he was weak and dying. But now, he felt strong; stronger than he''d ever felt before. Marie, who had been shooting furtive nces at Leo, finally found her voice. "I know you''re my brother- inw and all that," she mumbled. "But who are you really?" On the surface, he seemed like a normal, unemployed man. But after the marvelous feats that he''d pulled, Marie wasn''t so sure anymore. First, there was the limited-edition Rolls-Royce parked outside. Then, there was the fact that he had a woman like Nadine doing his bidding. And now this? Marie would be blind if she couldn''t see that Leo had just performed one of the miraculous medical feats ever. "Who are you, really?" Marie thought. Moments passed in silence until Marie broke it again. "It''s almost five," Marie said, giving Leo a look of concern. "What should we do?" Right now, Marie couldn''t help but want to follow Leo''s lead. It was as though he possessed some kind of magical power, like she just knew that everything would turn out okay if she let him handle it. In a way, this was true. Before they came here, Marie saw the whole situation as hopeless. She couldn''t see a way out of her conundrum until Leo showed up and gave her a ray of hope. It took Leo a long while before he finally answered. "If I''m not mistaken, Middlehill Garden is quite far away from the city center." He looked towards Marie. "It''s a secluded, greenified area with plenty of trees." Marie shook her head. She wasn''t a local, so she had no idea where Middlehill Garden was. Lizzie, on the other hand, had heard of the ce. "It''s a very remote ce, yes," Lizzie said, nodding anxiously. "Nobody hangs around there. I heard..." Lizzie''s voice shook with fear. "A few murders took ce there a few years ago. The bodies were found buried in the ground." "Then it''s time we take a trip to Middlehill Garden," Leo said in a serious tone before turning to Mr. Harris. "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Harris. But I''m afraid you''ll need toe with us." "Of course, I''ll go with you," Mr. Harris said, his expression serious and earnest. "You saved my life, Leo. I think I owe you that much. Besides, I wouldn''t miss this chance to teach that useless son of mine a lesson he''ll never forget." *** Forty minutester, Leo and his fourpanions arrived at Middlehill Garden. Nadine was with him as usual, as were Marie and Mr. Harris. Lizzie had decided to tag along as well, but only because she was worried about Mr. Harris. The sun had already set, so Middlehill Garden was swathed in darkness and a deafening silence. Trees and shrubs surrounded the area. Beyond the dark silhouettes of the thick foliage, the wide surface of ake could be seen. It was imed that the water in theke came from Emerdale River. Leo and Nadine kept walking ahead,pletely unbothered by the darkness. Marie, on the other hand, was starting to feel unsettled. "It''s rather dark here, don''t you think?" Marie nced around nervously. "Shouldn''t we head back?" Leo gave Marie a sidelong nce. "Ah. So, you''re afraid of the dark." That remark instantly raised Marie''s hackles. "Who says I am?" she snapped. Leo chuckled and kept walking. About a hundred yards from the meeting ce, Leo turned around to face Mr. Harris and Lizzie. "You two should stay behind. I''ll go with her." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mr. Harris nodded. "Please be careful." Leo and Marie walked along a narrowne until they arrived at an open space where a man stood waiting for them. Shawn Harris looked up from his watch when he noticed Leo and Marie''s arrival. Smirking, he crossed the space between them and stopped in front Leo and Marie. "I thought you weren''ting." Shawn gave Marie a smug look. "So... Did you bring the money?" Leo smiled. "Nope." "What?" The smug look on Shawn''s face vanished. "Did I just here you right?" Then again, Shawn had expected this, which was why he came prepared. Shawnughed darkly. "So be it, then." Shawn pped his hands twice. A series of rustles sounded as the surrounding shrubs shook. A secondter, dark shadows emerged from the shrubs and headed towards Leo and Marie. In an instant, Leo and Marie found themselves surrounded by a group of men all dressed in ck. "Get the girl," Shawn said, pointing at Marie. "As for the man... Kill him." Chapter 62 Nadine Moore Chapter 62 Nadine Moore Fear coursed through Marie''s veins, and she found herself reaching for Leo''s arm. "What do we do now, Leo?" she asked, hiding herself behind Leo''s body. The men in ck continued to close in on them, waiting for their opportunity to pounce. Shawn''s orders were clear. And Marie didn''t even want to imagine what these men were going to do to her if they managed to abduct her. Despite the fact that he had the number''s advantage, Shawn didn''t let his guard down. As his men continued to close in on the pair, Shawn kept ncing around and squinting through the dark. When he didn''t see any signs of the woman he''d run into earlier in the day, he let out the breath he didn''t know he''d been holding. It was then that Shawn let his cockiness show. "Not so tough now, huh?" Shawn jeered at Leo. "Let me tell you something, you useless piece of shit." Shawn pointed his finger at Leo. "Without that bodyguard of yours, you''re just a sitting duck!" Shawn lowered his finger and leered at Marie, his eyes filled with greed and lust. "To tell you the truth, whether or not you have the money didn''t even matter. The girl ising with us either way, and there''s nothing you can do to stop us." Shawn threw his head back inughter. "And you, Leo. You just came here to die for nothing. How stupid is that?" Cedric had promised to let Shawn have a taste of Marie after he was done with her. But only if Shawn managed to get Marie into Cedric''s room, of course. Another wave of lust crashed into Shawn at the thought. All his life, Shawn had never touched such a beautiful woman before... Marie shot Shawn a hateful look and hid herself behind Leo''s back. As much as she hated Shawn, she was more afraid of him, of what he would do to her. Marie would be a fool if she couldn''t foresee her own fate if she was taken by these men. It was obvious now that Shawn wasn''t doing this for moneyshe was his main target all along. Leo, on the other hand, wasn''t the slightest bit intimidated by the presence of the men in ck. In fact, he barely spared them a nce. From the moment this meeting began, his eyes had never left Shawn. He was watching him closely, studying him, waiting for the right time to act. "I can tell you this much, Shawn," Leo said, staring intently into Shawn''s eyes. "You won''t be touching a single hair on that girl''s head. You''re not taking her anywhere. Also..." Leo allowed his lips to twist into a smirk. "You''ll be dying a horrible death tonight." "How scary." Shawn feigned a shudder. "You''re just a useless piece of trash from an equally useless family, Leo." Shawn eyed Leo with nothing but contempt. "So, what if you have a badass female bodyguard? It doesn''t change the fact that you''re a weakling who relies on other people''s strength." Shawnughed darkly. "Killing you is going to be as easy as crushing an ant with my boot." A devious C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. glint shed in Shawn''s eyes. "And I''m gonna enjoy every second of it." Leo let out a sigh. "Looks like you still don''t get it." "Get what?" "Now, Nadine." The air stirred, and a strong gust of wind blustered out of nowhere. Shawn leapt back like a frightened animal, covering his face with his arms. The wind stopped, and silence ensued. When the attack he''d anticipated never came, Shawn let out a long sigh of relief. Nadine had given Shawn quite a scare earlier in the day; that was why he was so jumpy. "How dare you try to trick me, Leo?" Shawn snarled. "She was never here, was she?" A faint smirk yed on Leo''s lips. "Oh, I wouldn''t be too sure about that, Shawn." Leo''s smirk grew wider as he looked right into Shawn''s eyes. "Although... I will tell you that you''re surrounded." "Surrounded?" Shawn let out a derisive snort. "By whom" A series of thuds interrupted Shawn''s speech. Shawn''s eyes grew wide; one by one, his men fell to the ground like a chain of dominoes. "Oh God..." Marie looked just as stunned as Shawn felt. "W- What... What just happened?" ncing around in disbelief, she saw the unmoving forms of those men. She had no idea what had struck them. All she knew was that those men had gone as still as statues after that gust of wind blew past them. The next thing she knew, the men were falling limply to the ground, like they were marites and someone had suddenly cut off the strings keeping them upright. "Don''t worry," Leo said with azy smile. "None of them are dead. Although I doubt they''ll be able to use their limbs ever again. The tendons in their arms and legs were sliced all the way through." "Y- Y- You..." Leo chuckled. "I suppose that''s their punishment." Shawn''s face had suddenly gone pale, and he could barely string a sentence together. Thezy smile on Leo''s face turned into a full-blown grin. "I think you should look behind you." Leo lifted his finger and pointed at something behind Shawn. Shawn froze, tingles careening down his spine. Something, or rather, someone, was behind him. He turned around stiffly and found himself staring at a pair of crimson eyes. Those eyes reflected murder, bloodshed, devastation, and utter hopelessness. They were in such a deep shade of crimson that it was as though they''d been drenched with blood. Nadine stood before Shawn like a phantom, her crimson eyes trained on Shawn. Shawn found himself immobilized by Nadine''s gaze and utterly overwhelmed by her murderous aura. It was as though her gaze had pierced through him, allowing her to see into the deepest and darkest crevices of his soul. Marie could only gape at the sight before her. Her eyes, once upied by the fallen men around them, were now fixated on the woman she''de to know as Leo''s personal bodyguard. Marie thought the woman was pretty badass earlier today, but this! This was a whole new level of skill! Were these her true capabilities? Or had they merely seen a glimpse of it even now? Leo was the only one who knew that Nadine had actually been holding back when she took down the men in ck. Nadine hadn''t taken a life in some time, not since her return here with Leo. And Leo was fully aware of what that long abstinence had done to Nadine''s bloodlust. Had he granted herplete freedom to act, Leo was certain that those men would never have left here alive. A loud howl sounded when Nadine delivered a powerful kick which sent Shawn tumbling into the ground. Shawn''s body rolled to a stop in front of Leo''s feet. Leo was no longer smiling now. When he stared down at Shawn, his expression was steel cold. Without taking his eyes off Shawn, Leo raised his finger and pointed at Marie. "Do you know who she is?" Leo asked in a t tone. Confusion swirled inside Shawn''s eyes, and he shook his head. As far as Shawn knew, Marie was just a normal female undergraduate student who came from a pretty well-off family. Emerdale''s files on her didn''t contain a detailed background check, so that was pretty much all Shawn knew. "She''s my sister-inw," Leo said. The revtion made Shawn look up in surprise. Shawn stared up at Leo as tremors of shock coursed through his body. "He''s married?" Shawn thought. "Leo Cohen is married?" "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?" Leo asked again, his cold eyes pinning Shawn to the ground. "Because I''m Gary Harris'' son?" Leo let out a soft sigh. "Indeed." Leo red down at Shawn. "I didn''t kill you because you are Uncle Harris'' son." Shawn sighed audibly, his shoulders sagging in relief. Along with relief, his confidence returned as well. "That''s right, Leo. Your Uncle Harris is my father. So, you should tell your bodyguard to stand down, don''t you think?" Something glinted in Shawn''s eyes. "Also, you still have to pay us the one million dors. My father became an invalid because of you people..." Leo looked down at Shawn again, though this time, his eyes were filled with pity. "You really are a low- life, aren''t you, Shawn?" A dark look spread across Leo''s features. When he spoke next, his voice became low and gravelly. "You call yourself Uncle Harris'' son, yet all these years you''ve never once acted like a son!" Leo''s hoarse voice sent chills down Shawn''s spine. At that moment, Shawn found Leo even more terrifying than the woman who had just beat him up. "Did you send money home to support your family?" Leo went on. "Did you ever think about your sister? Did you know that she was forced to drop out of university to support your family, while you were gambling your money away? Yeah... Gambling." Leo chuckled humorlessly. "That''s all you know, isn''t it? One of your greatest vices." Leo red down at Shawn. "You even mortgaged Uncle Harris'' house to do it. Your father was sick, Shawn. He was dying!" Leo''s booming voice echoed through the night. Down on the ground, Shawn continued to tremble in fear. He didn''t even dare to raise his head. "Your father was dying," Leo continued, "And you abandoned him. You did nothing to save him." Leo paused. "You didn''t even return home to take care of him. Instead, you left him to die." Leo let out an incredulous chuckle. "And as though that wasn''t bad enough, you went ahead and did something far worse." A murderous look shed in Leo''s eyes. "You tried to put your dirty hands on an innocent youngdy! You think I don''t know what you''re nning to do to her after you take her? You''re scum, Shawn. A scumbag who doesn''t deserve to live in this world." Leo''sst remark caused Shawn to flinch. Then, all of a sudden, Leo''s demeanor turned calm once again. "But still, I''m not nning to kill you." Leo stared down at Shawn for a few moments. "You should be grateful that you have such a good father." Leo smirked. "Which is why I''m going to let him deal with you instead." Shawn''s jaw went ck in surprise, though his surprise didn''tst. Soon, his face was flushed in anger. "My father is dying. He doesn''t have much longer to live. Is it so wrong to expect him to do something for me before he dies?" Leo sneered and jerked his thumb over his back. "Then you should open your eyes and take a good look." Shawn lifted his gaze and peered around Leo''s leg. His eyes instantly grew wide. "Dad?!" Chapter 63 Justice over Family Chapter 63 Justice over Family A loud and derisive sounded in the dark. A secondter, Mr. Harris and Lizzie emerged from the woods. Lizzie seemed weary and a bit timid, but Mr. Harris was wearing a dark scowl on his face. "So now you remember that I''m your father?" A loud thud sounded as Shawn slumped to the ground, his eyes filled with shock and his limps felt sapped of their strength. "I- Impossible," Shawn muttered. "That''s impossible... Y- You... You were dying... You shouldn''t have been able to get out of bed... You..." Mr. Harris took several long strides towards Leo. "You''re right." Mr. Harris stopping beside Leo. "If Leo hadn''t cured me, I would still be bedridden." Shawn flinched. "Leo?" "How could you, brother?" Lizzie said, her toneced with hurt. "How could you do this to our father? I can''t believe you, Shawn." All of a sudden, Mr. Harris surged forward with his hand raised. "I''m going to beat you to death, you good-for-nothing son!" Old age had slowed Mr. Harris'' movement greatly, so Shawn managed to avoid the blow. Anger filled Mr. Harris'' eyes. "Hold still!" He raised his hand again. "Don''t you dare avoid me!" Shawn avoided the strike again. Before Shawn could move again, Leo''s cold voice sounded once again. "I''d stand still if I were you." Behind Shawn, Nadine raised her leg and delivered two swift kicks to the back of Shawn''s knees. Shawn screamed as his knees buckled. The next thing he knew, he was on his knees in front of his father. A loud p tore through the night. Shawn stumbled, holding on to his swollen cheek. Blood trickled down the corner of Shawn''s lips, evidence that Mr. Harris had struck his son with his full strength. "I heard everything, Shawn," Mr. Harris growled. "You told them to take the girl away and kill Leo." Mr. Harris'' fist trembled at his sides. "Is there a single ounce of humanity left in you? Our family might not be wealthy, but we''ve always lived our lives as good and honest people! But you..." Mr. Harris pointed a shaky finger at Shawn''s face. "You''re nothing but a disappointment! I should do society a favor tonight, by ridding it of vermin like you!" Mr. Harris turned on his heel and strode back towards the woods. Stopping in front of a tree, he reached up and broke off a thick branch. Shawn could only watch petrified as his father returned from the woods with the makeshift bludgeon in his hands. There wasn''t a single doubt in Shawn''s mind what his father was nning to do with that branch. No doubt at all. Shawn wanted to run, wanted to bolt out of there and never look back. But he couldn''t, thanks to Leo''s bodyguard. Secondster, the beating began. Shawn screamed and howl in pain as his father rained down blow after blow on his body. "Dad! Please, stop! I was wrong, okay? I won''t do it again! I swear to God I''ll never Argh!!!" "I had no idea about the treatment, okay? Please, you have to believe me, dad! I was blinded by greed! That''s why I agreed to it in the first ce!" A few more blowsnded on Shawn''s torso, causing him to howl. "Fine! I don''t want the money! Please... just stop!" "You useless piece of trash!" Mr. Harris swung the branch like a baseball bat. "I''m going to keep hitting you as long as there''s a breath left in me! Stop begging! Nobody can stop me!" The beating continued. Shawn was bleeding in more than one ce on his body at this point. At some point, the branch broke in half, so Mr. Harris went into the woods and grabbed another branch before continuing his beating. Both Marie and Lizzie could only watch in shock as Shawn was beaten to the edge of unconsciousness. He wasn''t even screaming or shouting anymore; he justy there motionlessly as Mr. Harris continued to strike him with the branch. As much as they both despised Shawn and his detestable ways, this was difficult for both of them to watch, especially for Lizzie. Shawn was still her brother, after all. "Leo... Please..." Lizzie gave Leo a pleading look. "Please tell dad to stop." "Sorry, Lizzie." Leo''s eyes remained hard and stony. "I can''t help you. It''s up to your father now." Lizzie stared into Leo''s steely eyes and had to fight a shudder when she saw the sternness there. "I know what you want me to do, Lizzie," Leo continued. "But I can''t do it." Leo looked right into Lizzie''s eyes. "And I won''t." Leo jerked his chin towards Marie. "I wouldn''t be fair to that youngdy if I do." Marie and Lizzie shared a nce with each other. "I don''t really believe in gods and deities, or even karma," Leo went on. "But I do believe that bad people should be punished." Leo held Lizzie''s gaze again. "Have you considered what would''ve happened to Marie if I hadn''t been here tonight?" Lizzie''s silence was all Leo needed to continue his speech. "Those men would''ve taken her, Lizzie. They would''ve taken her and God forbid, they wouldve defiled her." Leo''s words drew a sharp gasp out of Lizzie while Marie hung her head in defeat. Marie herself was fully aware of what would happen if those guys had managed to take her. There wasn''t a single doubt in Marie''s mind that those guys would''ve gang raped her. They would''ve taken not just her virginity, but also her dignity. Her life would''ve been over. What surprised her was that her savior was her brother-inw, the man whom, just yesterday, she''d deemed unworthy of Lydia''s affections. "So, this is the man my sister fell for?" Marie thought. "Just what kind of a man is he?" The beating went on and on until Mr. Harris was too tired to continue. Tossing the bloody branch aside, Mr. Harris stepped to the side to catch his breath. "Wake him," Leo said coolly. At first, Lizzie thought "waking him" consisted of gently patting Shawn''s cheek or something. But what Leo''s bodyguard ended up doing was far worse. She grabbed a fistful of Shawn''s hair and dragged his unconscious body towards the edge of theke. When the bodyguard shoved Shawn''s head into the water, Lizzie nearly screamed. Shawn''s body began to twitch on the ground as bubbles formed in the surface of the water. A series of gurgles sounded as Shawn continued to struggle. Finally, Nadine yanked Shawn''s head above the water and dragged him back towards Leo. Shawn was still sputtering out water when Nadine dumped him at Leo''s feet. "I''ll give you one chance to make up for what you did." Leo''s cold gaze settled on Shawn''s fearful face. "Give me the name of the person who orchestrated the whole thing." Shawn lowered his gaze with his jaw clenched. Shawn''s behavior drew a chuckle out of Leo. You''re pretty loyal, huh?" Leo snickered, a vicious look shing in his eyes. "You really think I''m just going to ask you nicely?" Shawn looked up instantly and saw the terrifying smirk on Leo''s lips. He shuddered. "W- What are... are you nning to do?" Instead of answering, Leo gave Nadine a quick nod. Shawn yelped when Nadine grabbed him by his cor and pulled him to his feet. Without another word, Nadine dragged Shawn towards the woods. An anxious Lizzie rushed forward. "What is she going to do to my brother, Leo?" Mr. Harris, too, was staring at him worriedly. "Don''t worry about it, both of you," Leo said with a smile. "She won''t touch a single hair on his head as long as he cooperates." Leo''s words caused both Mr. Harris and Lizzie to flinch. At that moment, they were both wondering the same thing: "What will happen if he doesn''t?" Mr. Harris opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he changed in mind and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Shawn had brought this upon himself. All of a sudden, a scream pierced through the night. "Alright! Alright! I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" Leo nced towards the woods, then chuckled. "Looks like he''s pretty cooperative to me." Leo had expected this. He knew it wouldn''t take much to break him. Even though Shawn was a scumbag, he was no soldier. He was just a normal civilian; there was no way he wouldn''t break after being subjected to a round of military interrogation. Nadine''s interrogation could break even the toughest soldiers, let alone someone like Shawn. It probably didn''t take more than a few threats of bodily harm before he yielded. Then again, Nadine''s interrogatory prowess might have something to do with what she did for a living before she was given a clean te. She emerged from the woods shortly, dragging a pale-faced Shawn with her. It was just as Leo had promised: no harm hade to Shawn. "Did you get everything?" Nadine nodded. "Cedric Reyes. He''s the one behind all of this. He helped this guy"Nadine jerked her chin towards Shawn"Settled his gambling debts on the condition that he convinced his father to seek out Miss Henderson for treatment. The herbs used at the medical school were supplied by Julton Pharmaceutical. Miss Henderson''s herbs were the only ones that are past their expiry date. The herbs are harmful to the human body when consumed." "This is a set-up," Leo remarked. "It''s a trap to get his hands on Miss Henderson." "Indeed, sir. After that, Shawn went to the insurancepany and raised the sum insured on Mr. Harris'' insurance policy." Nadine red at Shawn. "Then he and a bunch of his thugs went to see Miss Henderson, to extort money from her. They nned to abduct her, regardless of whether or not she was able to give them the money." Nadine kicked Shawn with the side of her foot. "He confessed to everything. This was a deliberate scheme to kidnap Miss Henderson." Marie and Lizzie had sudden gone pale. Neither of them could fathom the kind of evil that could drive a man to such an abhorrent scheme. Cold anger spread across Leo''s features. "Julton Pharmaceutical, huh?" he thought. Those guys had messed with the wrong person, and Leo was going to make sure that they pay. "Oh my God!" Marie eximed. "I just thought of something." "What is it?" Leo asked. "Cedric Reyes. No wonder that name sounded so familiar." Marie held Leo''s gaze. "Cedric and I go to the same university. But we''re in different faculties." Anger shed in Marie''s eyes. "He''s been pursuing me for a long time. I kept turning him down, but he''s been relentless. But recently, I got so tired of his pestering that I threw coffee at his face in public. After that, he threatened me. Told me he''d make me pay." Silence stretched between them, whichsted a long while until Leo broke it. "This is a serious felony," Leo said. "We can''t just let this go." "Miss Henderson..." Mr. Harris stepped forward right then. No amount of darkness could cover the guilt on his face at that moment. "The Harris family owes you an apology. I don''t expect forgiveness from you. What my son did to you is unforgivable." Mr. Harris bowed deeply. "Please allow me to rpense you for suffering!" Marie took Mr. Harris'' arm and pulled him up. "Please, Mr. Harris. There''s really no need for that..." Mr. Harris waved her off and turned around to face Lizzie. "Call the police, Liz. Let the cops deal with him." "What?!" All of a sudden, Shawn found his voice again. "No, Dad! Please! Don''t call the cops! I''ve learned my lesson now!" "Shut the hell up, you unrepentant bastard!" Mr. Harris roared; his eyes red with unshed tears. He took in a shaky breath. "You belong in prison for what you did, Shawn. You''re a criminal." Mr. Harris shook his head. "I could only hope that your time in jail will help you repent for your sins." "Dad, please," Lizzie said. "Shawn... he''s..." "Don''t bother, Liz." Mr. Harris sighed, suddenly feeling as though he''d aged ten years. "My minds already made up." Shawn''s knees grew weak, and he slid to the ground, utterly defeated. Biting her lip, Lizzie turned around and pulled out her phone to call the police. It didn''t take long for the police to arrive. Stepping out of the patrol car was none other than Officer Sandra Johnson, the policewoman he''d metst time. Officer Johnson cuffed Shawn while reciting his C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. rights, then brought him to one of the patrol cars. Both Mr. Harris and Lizzie were taken to the police station as well to have their statements taken. Before she left, Officer Johnson spared Leo an inquisitive nce. Although he''d noticed the policewoman''s attention, Leo didn''t return them. At that moment, his mind was on Mr. Harris, and on what the old man must be going through right now. Gary Harris was a steadfast man who had just chosen justice over his own kin. But Leo knew how much he had to be hurting inside right now. Leo nced at Marie. "Let''s go," Leo said, walking towards the dark Rolls-Royce. "It''s time we paid Cedric Reyes a visit." Chapter 64 Cedric Reyes Chapter 64 Cedric Reyes "Cedric Reyes. 24. The second eldest son of Thomas Reyes, the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical," Nadine recited Cedric''s bio as she drove. After Eddie Reyes, Thomas'' eldest son, was crippled, Thomas ced all of his hopes on Cedric. He is currently studying in Emerdale University, and he''s definitely no saint." Nadine paused for a beat. "He''s done many unsavory things, but has never been caught due to his powerful background." As they drove, Nadine continued to list out all the things Cedric had done. The level of detail in Nadine''s report shook Marie to the core. How could anyone uncover so many details about a person in such a short amount of time? She was even able to list out all of Cedric''s crimes by year! Marie stole a nce at Nadine. What on earth did she do for a living? Was she a CIA agent or something? More importantly, how did Leo know such a woman? Did Lydia know? A barrage of questions about Leo assaulted Marie''s mind. Contempt and disdain no longer filled Marie''s eyes as she looked at Leo now. Instead, her eyes were filled with awe, curiosity, and... even a little bit of admiration. Little did Marie know that at that moment, her heart had begun to yearn for the man that was Leo Cohen. Leo''s soft chuckled filled the interior of the Rolls-Royce. "Thomas Reyes is a respectable man. But his two sons are nothing but useless scum who are dead-set on ruining his reputation." Leo reclined in his seat and mused on the follies of Thomas Reyes'' sons. His eldest son, Eddie Reyes, had gotten into trouble after he tried to flirt with Kate Lawson. Kate didn''t approve of his advances and ordered her men to cripple the guyand also ruin his testicles. And now Cedric had gotten into trouble with Leo. The days of Julton Pharmaceutical were numbered. Leo''s ringtone sounded right then. Leo nced at his phone and was surprised to see Lydia''s name stered on the screen. This was the first time Lydia had ever called Leo. "Hello? Lydia?" Leo''s demeanor changed the moment he picked up the phone. Gone was his dark and terrifying expression; and in its ce was the expression of a man in love. "It''ste. Why aren''t you home yet?" Lydia''s tone was as cold as ever, though Leo could hear the subtle longing in her voice. Leo let out a genuineugh. "I need to take care of something. I''ll be home soon though." A long silence filled the other end of the line. "Emilia misses you." There was a pause. "You and Marie shoulde home soon. Emilia''s bed time is at 9pm." "I will." The call ended with a click. Leo reclined in his seat again, staring at the dark screen of his phone in silence. A momentter, he raised his gaze and caught Nadine''s nce in the rearview mirror. "Please step on it, Nadine. Let''s wrap this up by 8.30 p.m., shall we?" "Yes, sir." The car surged forward when Nadine pressed her foot on the elerator. Marie, who had overheard the conversation between Leo and Lydia, understood why Leo wanted to wrap things up quickly. It was because Emilia had begun to miss her father. And the fact that Leo had wanted to go home to see Emilia before the girl went to bed warmed Marie''s Content ? N?velDrama.Org. heart. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out. A momentter, she changed her mind and decided to keep her thoughts to herself. Nothing else was said for the rest of the journey. *** Soon, the Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the Royale Clubhouse. Naturally, a guy like Cedric Reyes wouldn''t be staying at the dormitories. Currently, Cedric was staying in one of the Royale Clubhouse''s presidential suites. Leo and Nadine exited the car. When Marie moved to step out of the car, Leo stopped her. "You need to stay in the car. We won''t be long. Give us ten minutes." "But" "No buts." Leo gave Marie a stern look, hoping that she''dply. He didn''t want Marie to tag along because he didn''t think Marie would be able to stomach the idea of what he was nning to do to Cedric tonight. Besides, the Rolls-Royce could keep Marie safe. The car was equipped with bulletproof windshields and windows. There were also secretpartments inside to store weapons. Thankfully, Marieplied without anyints. After locking the car, Leo and Nadine entered the building. On the way to the elevator, they were stopped by the youngdy at the reception counter. "Hello. Please show me your membership cards" Leo strode past the woman without sparing her a nce. "Wait! Sir" Thedy''s words died on her lips when Nadine suddenly turned around and shot her a death re. "Stay out of our way if you value your life," Nadine said. The receptionist flinched and followed Leo and Nadine with her gaze until they both entered the elevator. Inside the presidential suite on the 29th floor, a handsome young man ds in designer clothesy on the couch with a beautiful woman in his arms. Strewn around the couch were various kinky toys: a flogger; a leather whip; ropes; and a pair of handcuffs. Annoyance shed across Cedric Reyes'' eyes. "Why isn''t she here yet?" he grumbled. When he nced at his watch, the look of annoyance in his eyes intensified. "What''s the hurry, Mr. Reyes?" The beautiful woman giggled. "Don''t you like mypany?" "You''re doing fine." Cedric nced at the woman in his arms. "Though you seem like the type who has seen too much action. I prefer women who are more..." A smirk yed across Cedric''s lips. "Unsullied. Yes, that''s the word." The woman drew quick circles on Cedric''s chest. "Are you sure about that, Mr. Reyes?" "I''m beyond certain." Cedric gave the woman a serious look. "You and that youngdy I''m about to meet tonight are on totally different levels." Jealousy filled the woman''s eyes. "I guess we''ll see about that, then," she grumbled. "You make it sound like she''s Aphrodite or something." Cedric burst intoughter. "You''ll find out soon enough." All of a sudden, Cedric stoppedughing and studied the gorgeous woman in his arms. "I know you''re not exactly happy about this arrangement... Well, how about this? Once the girl gets here, I''ll give you the flogger." Cedric smirked. "You can rough her up a little first." The woman broke into a grin. "You''re so nice to me, Mr. Reyes." Cedric pulled out his phone and checked the time again. He hadn''t heard anything from Shawn at all. What the hell was taking Shawn so long? The voice of the operator sounded when Cedric dialed Shawn''s number. "The number you have called is unavable. Please leave a message after the tone..." Cedric cursed loudly and tossed his phone aside. "What the hell is that bastard up to? I told him to bring Marie straight here." "Don''t hold your breath. He won''t being tonight." Cedric''s gaze flew towards the door. That cold voice belonged to a man, and it came from outside the door. Then, the door burst open and flew off its hinges. The woman in Cedric''s arm screamed, and scrambled towards the corner of the room. Cedric stared at the broken door, too stunned to even move. This was impossible. That door was supposed to be unbreachable without the proper security code. Yet it had just been taken off its hinges with a single blow. Cedric sprang to his feet and faced the man and the woman at the doorway. "Who the hell are you people?!" The pair strode into the room without saying a word. The look on the man''s face was positively inhuman. It was cold and vicious, like he was just moments away from turning Cedric into a corpse. The woman had the look of a deadly assassin, her crimson eyes screaming murder. "You''re Cedric Reyes?" Leo said coldly. "I''m not going to ask you again," Cedric roared. "Who the fuck are you people? Do you know whose territory you''re in" Cedric''s body was flung into the air when Nadine''s foot mmed into his midsection. Cedric crashed into the floor; his body curling up like a shrimp. "My boss asked you a question," Nadine growled. "You had better answer it." Pain consumed Cedric, and he felt like he''d just been run over by a truck. Struggling against the pain, he climbed to his feet and looked at Leo and Nadine with fear in his eyes. "Why are you doing this? I''ve done nothing to offend you." A cold smirk tugged at Leo''s lips. "Really? You''re telling me that after you tried to mess with my sister- inw?" "S- Sister-inw...?" Cedric''s eyes grew wide. "Y- You''re Marie''s... brother-inw?" "Nadine." There wasn''t a single ounce of mirth in Leo''s smile. "You know what to do." "Yes, sir." With purposeful eyes, Nadine strode towards Cedric. Chapter 65 Retribution Chapter 65 Retribution Faced with impending doom, Cedric began to scream at the top of his lungs: "Help! Somebody! Help me! Please!" Just then, the doors of the surrounding suites burst open, and a group of highly trained bodyguards charged into Cedric''s suite. The bodyguards formed split into two groups the moment they entered Cedric''s suite. One group formed a line in front of Cedric, whereas the other group formed a circle around Nadine and Leo. Relief coursed through Cedric. He had his father to thank for the bodyguards'' presence. After what happened to Eddie, his father had assigned a lot of protection to keep Cedric safe. At the moment, all twenty of his guards were here. Now, Cedric''s confidence returned. "So, you people got to Shawn Harris, huh?" Cedric said, scowling at Nadine and Leo. "I don''t care who you people are. You''re both screwed." Leo and Nadine, who were both unfazed by the presence of Cedric''s guards, continued to study Cedric silently. Having mistaken their silence for fear, Cedric grew cockier. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it. "Well, I suppose I can let you live if you bring me Marie." Cedric''s gaze zeroed in on Leo. "You''re that bitch''s brother-inw, aren''t you? Hurry up and bring her here. After that..." Cedric smirked. "Kneel and apologize to me. Then I''ll let you live..." Cedric gaze flicked towards Nadine, his eyes roaming over her beautiful curves as he gave her a scious once-over. "Ask this prettydy to stay behind as well," Cedric added. "I''ll let you go after I have some fun with her." Nadine stared at Cedric as though he had lost his mind. "Fool," Nadine said. "Take them all out," Leo ordered. "Yes, sir." Nadine moved swiftly and silently, punching, kicking, maiming, and crippling. Screams and howls filled the room as bones were shattered and wrists were snapped. Cedric could only watch in sheer horror as the woman tossed his guards around like ragdolls. In less than a minute, the guards surrounding Leo and Nadine were dispatched with. Cedric''s cigarette fell from his lips to the carpeted floor. When Nadine''s crimson gaze fell on Cedric, the remaining bodyguards formed a protective wall in front of him. "Guess it''s your turn then, boys," Nadine said. "Argh!!" Nadine twisted the wrist of one of the bodyguards until it broke. Cedric couldn''t believe his own eyes. All his life, he''d never seen a woman who could fight so well. In less than a minute, she had managed to take out more than twenty highly trained security guards. "Do you have other men lurking around?" Leo asked, stopping beside Nadine amidst a litter of bodies. "If you do, then you might as well summon them now. We''re in something of a hurry, you see." Cedric''s face had gonepletely pale. He was slowly realizing that he''d messed with the wrong people. A loud thud sounded as Cedric''s knees hit the floor. He stared up at Leo and pleaded with silently him with his eyes. "Please don''t kill me... Please... My father... My father is Thomas Reyes..." Leo pressed his lips together. "I know exactly who your father is." As though he''d just been tossed a lifeline, Cedric threw his arms around Leo''s feet and held on for dear life. "Yes! Thomas Reyes! That''s my father! He''s the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical! He''ll give you any amount you want!" Leo snickered. "Julton Pharmaceutical? You think your father''s money can save you? " Cedric went pale once again. He didn''t understand. Julton Pharmaceutical was one of the biggest startup. "Julton Pharmaceutical''s days are numbered," Leo said, pausing to look at the frightened man at his feet. "And its downfall begins with you." Leo gave Nadine an eye signal, which Nadine answered with a nod. "N- No! No! P- Please! Don''t! Don''t hurt me! Don''t" Cedric''s pleas turned into a blood-curdling scream. Crimson spilled from Cedric''s crotch when Nadine yanked her boot away from his groin. A sense of devastation washed over Cedric as he stared at the blood pooling between his legs. He was so shocked that he could no longer feel the pain at his ruined testicles. Leo''s logic was simple. Since Cedric liked to objectify women and treat them as nothing more than sex toys, he would destroy his manhood in turn. That way, he''d never be able to vite Marie or other women ever again. And just like that, both of Thomas Reyes'' sons had been reduced to a pair of castrated cripples. Leo''s gaze was cold and calm the entire time. It was as though none of what happened bothered him. On his way out of the suite, Leo noticed the assortment of items on the couch. When his sightnded on the flogger and the rope, he frowned. Turning to face the woman cowering at the far end of the room, Leo said, "What''s all this?" The woman''s eyes darted to Leo''s face. Once she was certain that Leo meant her no harm, she began speaking in a tentative tone: "Those are basically sex toys. They''re meant for Marie Henderson. Um... Mr. Reyes has a kink for that kind of thing, so..." Leo arched a brow. "Is that so?" Leo went silent in thought. Momentster, he motioned the woman towards him. "Would youe over here please?" The woman shuddered at Leo''smand, though she didn''t dare disobey him. With slow and unsteady steps, the woman made her way towards Leo. "Cuff him," Leo said to the woman. Understanding dawned on the woman, and a chill careened down her spine "N- No, Cheryl!" A panicked look formed on Cedric''s face. "Don''t you dare do that to me, Cheryl! You can''t do this to me, Cheryl. Not after how well I''ve been treating you!" "Cedric..." Cheryl shot him a helpless look. "I''m so sorry..." Gritting her teeth, Cheryl picked up the handcuffs and deftly secured them around Cedric''s wrists. "You know what to do next," Leo said to Cheryl. Cheryl shuddered once again. A momentter, sheposed herself and took out her phone and set it up at one corner of the room. Once the camera app was running, Cheryl picked up the long whip and sauntered towards Cedric. Cedric screamed in pain as Cherylshed him repeatedly. "Change it up." The whip stilled in the air, and Cheryl looked towards Leo, who repeated hismand. Cheryl looked towards Cedric once again. "Please don''t hate me, Mr. Reyes. I had no choice... I really had no Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. choice..." The final recording was five minutes long. Leo took the phone and passed it to Nadine. "Send a copy of this video to the reporters. Make sure to do it anonymously. Also..." Leo gave Cedric another nce. "Leak it onto the inte." "Yes, sir." Nadine saved the video to her phone and pocketed the device. Nadine could see that this would be the end of Julton Pharmaceutical. Once this video was released to the public, thepany''s reputation would be ruined. Chapter 66 New Sleeping Arrangements Chapter 66 New Sleeping Arrangements Meanwhile, Marie as waiting anxiously inside the car. Even though the Reyes family was nothing Reyes family''s territory, and the Henderson family had very little influence here. Dejection filled Marie''s heart. How she wished they were back in Valenham now. At the moment, she felt like a lioness in the ocean. No matter how powerful a lioness was onnd, it could never defeat a shark in water. In Valenham, nobody would mess with her; but in Emerdale, she was a nobody, a sitting duck. She waspletely out of her element. When Leo didn''t return after ten full minutes, Marie began to panic. If something were to happen to him, how was she ever supposed to tell Lydia? Lydia would never forgive her. Two figures stepped out of the Royale Clubhouse just then. A man and a woman. A couple. It wasn''t until the couple was a few feet away from the car that Marie realized who they were. Leo and Nadine had returned. Relief coursed through Marie. The Rolls-Royce was unlocked and its door yanked open. "Oh, thank God you''re back, Leo... I thought... I thought you were..." Leo gave her an amused look. "What?" From Marie''s stuttering and stammering, Leo knew Marie had been panicking. "Oh, shut up," Marie mumbled. "I was just worried." Marie felt her cheeks grow warm. This was her first time voicing concern for Leo. When the car began to move, Marie cleared her throat. "Anyway. What about Cedric?" "It''s all settled," Leo said. "You don''t have to worry about him anymore." Marie frowned in confusion. "Settled? Just like that?" Leo nodded, the look of amusement never leaving his face. "Just like that." Marie stared at her brother-inw, stunned at the revtion. Cedric Reyes was one of the most powerful men in all of Emerdale, and Leo had dealt with him in all of ten minutes? How on earth did he manage to pull it off? Marie stole a nce at Leo, who appeared to be engrossed in the passing scenery outside the car window. "Leo?" "Yes?" Leo answered while still staring out the window. "How..." Marie cleared her throat again. "I mean, what did you do?" "You don''t have to concern yourself with that." Leo paused to give Marie a reassuring smile. "Although I do rmend checking out the headlines tomorrow." Surprise flitted in Marie''s eyes. "Headlines?" Marie frowned. "Why?" Leo''s lips curved upwards. With a soft chuckle, he returned his gaze to the trees flying past them outside the window. The Reyes family would definitely try to get in touch by tomorrow thetest. Thanks to Nadine''s superb driving skills, they made it back to Violet Residences in record time. At 8.30 p.m. sharp, the vehicle pulled up in front of the house. Leo smirked at the paleness in his sister-inw''s face. The poor girl looked green around the gills, and Leo couldn''t me her. Nadine had truly outdone herself in trying to follow Leo''s directive of making sure that they all make it back home before 8.30 p.m. Throughout the entire drive, Nadine had unleashed her high-performance driving skills, weaving betweennes, pushing the Rolls-Royce to its limits. And poor Marie''s stomach had had just about enough. Marie had always boasted about her driving skills, calling herself the "Goddess of Racing." But after witnessing Nadine''s skills tonight, Marie realized that she didn''t know a damn thing about driving. After what she saw, Marie would never boast about her own driving skills again. Marie''s body swayed the minute the stepped out of the car. "Oh God..." Leo watched her in amusement. "You alright?" Marie held on to the car. "Oh... shit... I think I''m gonna..." Marie turned to the side and hurled out the contents of her stomach. Before Leo could step forward to help Marie, a voice sounded behind him, a voice he was beginning to know and love: "Daddy! You''re home!" Leo spun around and saw Emilia charging towards him. In an instant, Leo''s spirit soared, rising to the sky, plunging into a cloud of happiness. Before he knew it, he was crouching down and holding his arms wide open. Secondster, Emilia''s tiny figure crashed into his chest. And at that moment, he knew. He knew that he was truly home. "Why aren''t you in bed yet, Emilia?" Leo pulled back to look at his daughter. "It''ste, you know?" A patio''s look formed on Emilia''s features. "I couldn''t sleep without you, Daddy." Guilt tugged at Leo''s chest. "I''m sorry, Emilia." He patted his daughter''s head. "I had something to take care of tonight." A huge pout formed on Emilia''s lips. "Humph!" Emilia turned away and lifted her chin haughtily. "I won''t speak to you ever again if youe homete next time." "What? Why?" Leo gave Emilia a helpless look. Admittedly, he was totally out of his element here. Clearly, little Emilia Cohen was used to getting her own way. Leo decided right then that Emilia''s personality obviously took after her mother. A momentter, Emilia ced her hands on her hips, much to Leo''s amusement. It looked as though she was about to give Leo an epic dressing-down. "In the past, when you were away, I''d always hear Mommy crying alone in her room," Emilia said in a serious tone. "Now that you''re back, would you please spend more time with her?" Emilia''s words hit Leo like a ton of bricks. Even Lydia, who came out shortly after Emilia ran into his arms, was stunned into silence. Guiltnced through Leo like a thousand swords. It was all his fault. He''d let Lydia carry the burden of raising a child alone. And he would spend the rest of his days making up for it. "I will," Leo said solemnly. The change in Emilia''s demeanor was almost instantaneous. Her tiny hands left her hips as she began pping happily. "Yay!" Emilia beamed. "Did you hear that, Mommy? Daddy said he''s going to spend Content ? N?velDrama.Org. more time with us!" Seeing Emilia''s change in mood, Leo and Lydia heaved a sigh in relief. Suddenly, Emilia''s pping stopped. "Daddy?" Emilia gave Leo a hopeful look. "Would you sleep with us tonight? Please?" Leo''s jaw went ck. When he stole a cautious nce at Lydia, he realized that she was looking right back at him. Their eyes met across the meager space between them, though the eye contactsted only for a split second as both of them quickly averted their gazes. That detail didn''t go unnoticed by Marie, who had recovered from her motion sickness. Marie''s gaze swept from Leo to Lydia like some kind of high-tech radar. If it weren''t for Emilia''s tactless remark, Marie never would''ve found out that Leo and her sister hadn''t been sharing a room. In hindsight, Marie thought it made sense. Emilia''s birth clearly wasn''t nned. For five whole years, her sister probably didn''t even know what the girls father looked like until he showed up recently. Even though they were legally married, they were still practically strangers. And as someone who knew her sister''s personality inside and out, Marie knew that Lydia would never share a room with a man she didn''t know, legal husband or not. Momentster, Lydia recovered from the shock brought on by Emilia''s thoughtless remark. Heat crept up Lydia''s neck before settling in her cheeks. "Emilia Cohen!" Lydia snapped. "Enough with that nonsense!" The more Lydia spoke, the angrier she became. "Sleeping together? Who taught you all that?" Emilia flinched at her mother''s sharp tone and quickly hid herself behind her father. When her mother stopped talking, Emilia peeked out from behind her daddy''s leg. Between her two parents, Emilia was clearly more terrified of her mother. "Easy there, Lydia," Leo said gently. "You''ve scared her." Leo gave Lydia a tiny smile. "I''m sure she didn''t mean it like that." Leo''s words were like a bucket of ice water dousing the fires of Lydia''s anger. Realizing that she had overreacted, Lydia softened her features. "I''m so sorry." Lydia crouched down. "I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you." Lydia sighed. "But would you please tell me where you learned all this stuff?" "Okay, Mommy." Emilia stepped out from behind Leo''s legs. "Well... All my friends at the kindergarten told me that their parents slept in the same room every night." Emilia''s face crumpled, and she broke into sobs. "This is so unfair! All my friends have their dads to keep thempany when they sleep. Why can''t Daddy do the same for me?" Emilia sniffed loudly. "I don''t care! I want to sleep together with Mommy and Daddy!" "Okay, okay," Leo cooed gently. "I''ll sleep beside you tonight. Please don''t cry, Emilia." Emilia sniffed and rubbed her eyes. "Mommy?" Those watery eyesnded on Lydia, tugging on her heartstrings. Feeling conflicted, Lydia looked towards Leo, who appeared to be studying her intently. Having mistaken her mother''s hesitance for reluctance, Emilia burst into tears again, her sobs so much louder this time. "Mommy doesn''t want to sleep with us! Mommy is a meanie!" More sobs sounded, and Lydia went into a panic. "Okay, Emilia! Okay! I''ll sleep with you two." Emilia''s tears stopped almost instantly. "Mommy...?" Emilia yawned. "I''m sleepy." Emilia turned to face her mother and opened her arms wide. Lydia took the cue and pulled Emilia into her arms. Lydia rose to her feet with Emilia clinging on to her torso. As Lydia made her way back towards the house, she turned her head around to look at Leo. "I''ll allow you to sleep upstairs tonight." After that, Lydia and Emilia''s figures disappeared through the front door while Leo remained in a state of stupor. He clearly saw Lydia in Emilia''s embrace, smiling at him in a mischievous manner. Chapter 67 Daddys Story Chapter 67 Daddy''s Story It was Marie''s voice that finally pulled Leo out of his stupor. "Hello? Earth to Leo? Earth to Leo?" Leo looked down and saw Marie holding her fist below Leo''s chin like she was holding an invisible microphone. "Mr. Cohen! Mr. Cohen! You''re about to share a bed with my sister!" Marie''s eyes held a yful glint in C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. them. "What are your thoughts on that?" Leo rolled his eyes at Marie''s antics. "That''s enough, Marie. I''m not in the mood for your games." When Marie continued to hold the invisible mic near his chin momentster, Leo sighed. "Look, I don''t know, okay? I have no idea what to do." "Holy shit." Marie''s eyes were as wide as saucers. "Seriously, Leo? My sister literally just told you to share a bed with her tonight. And you have no idea what to do?" A yful smirk formed on Marie''s lips. "Did you skip Sex Ed in school?" Leo gave her the stink eye. "I just don''t think it''s a good idea, that''s all." Leo shook his head. "This isn''t right." Marie snorted. "And it''s right to leave them to their loneliness? Gee. I can''t fault you for that logic right there." Marie''s words dripped with sarcasm. Leo stared at Marie nkly. "Uh... What''s wrong with that, exactly?" Marie let out an exasperated sigh. "You know, for a smart man, you sure are pretty dense when it Leo frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Marie smiled. "Did you really think Emilia was throwing a tantrum just because she wanted to sleep with both her parents?" Marie arched her brow challengingly. Leo''s brows shot to his hairline. "Wait, you mean she was faking it?" "I wouldn''t say faking it," Marie said, pausing in thought. "More like she has an ulterior motive behind her tantrum." "What motive?" Marie rolled her eyes. "She wanted you and my sis to grow closer, duh!" Marie held his gaze. "Kids can tell these things, you know? I bet Emilia noticed the rift between you and my sister and decided to take matters into her own hands." "That''s a little unlikely, isn''t it?" Leo looked at Marie skeptically. "She''s only five." "Leo." Marie was looking at him like he was some kind of naive child. "My sis was kicking ass in the international math Olympiad when she was five." Marie snorted. "Emilia is my sister''s daughter. She''s smarter than you know." Leo pondered Marie''s words in silence. Admittedly, it seemed more and more likely that Emilia''s tantrum was part of her matchmaking ns. "Seriously, Leo." Marie chuckled. "You really are so dense when ites to rtionships." Marie shook her head. "My sis is the same. You''re both so damn obtuse." Leo studied his sister-inw, waiting for her to continue. Secondster, she did. "You were gone for five years, Leo. And then, all of a sudden, you, aplete stranger, just reappeared in Lydia''s life." Marie sighed. "And yet she epted you." Marie levelled a serious gaze at Leo. "She did it because of Emilia. You and your infinitely dense brain might not know this, but Emilia is the glue between you and Lydia. She''s the foundation of your marriage. Without Emilia, your marriage would fall apart because there''s nothing holding it together." Leo sighed and shook his head. "Let me ask you something, then." Marie looked at Leo until she was sure she had the man''s attention. "Think back to all your interactions with my sister. Does it feel like you''re a married couple?" Leo shook his head. "Now that won''t do, will it?" Marie gave him a sad smile. "Also, married couples share the same bed." Marie stepped forward and patted Leo''s shoulder. "You should think about what I''ve said, Leo. You''re gonna have to do better than this if you want to win my sister''s heart, okay?" "Roger that," Leo said with a nod. A momentter, he didn''t think that was enough to express his gratitude towards Marie, so he clicked his heels together and gave Marie a salute. He was a soldier, after all. This was the best way he could think of to show his respect. And in all honesty, this all felt like he was about to go on another mission, like he was about to charge into a hail of bullets, except this time, he wasn''t doing it for his countryhe was doing it for his heart, and for the woman he loved. "That''s right, Leo Cohen," he thought. "There''s no going back now. Time to forge on and get this done." A smile formed on his lips when he suddenly remembered a famous saying by Captain Farragut that conveys his sentiments perfectly: Damn the torpedoes, full speed ahead! Squaring his shoulders, Leo marched up the stairs and headed towards his personal battlefield. Outside the master bedroom, he paced back and forth, taking one calming breath after another until he felt confident enough to reached for the door handle. Lydia and Emilia were already in bed when he walked in, both dressed in their sleepwearLydia in a pale violet silk night gown and Emilia in a pair of Pikachu pajamaswaiting for him to join them. "Daddy!" Emilia beamed at Leo from the bed and began patting the spot beside her. "Over here! Over here!" Leo stood at the foot of the bed, studying Lydia''s face for any signs of resistance to Emilia''s request. When he saw none, Leo walked around to the other side of the bed andy down. Technically, this didn''t count as him and Lydia "sleeping together." After all, Emilia was cushioned between them. "Daddy? Will you tell me a story?" Emilia was giving him puppy dog eyes again, which he found utterly irresistible. "I''m sleepy, but I want to hear a story from you." Smiling, Leo nodded. "Okay." On the other side of the bed, Lydia had already taken out a children''s bedtime story book. Unfortunately, the book seemed to be an unwee sight for Emilia tonight. "I don''t want to hear the stories from the book," Emilia protested. "I want to hear Daddy''s story!" Leo froze but then quickly broke into a grin. "Sure. I guess I''ll tell you my story then." Lydia closed the book and put it away before returning her gaze to Leo. Surprise and anticipation glimmered in her beautiful eyes. Admittedly, she wanted to hear Leo''s story as well. Leo had briefly told everyone his story during the bidding event the other day, though he''d made no mention on the five years he''d been away. What had he been doing in those five years? What on earth had he been through? Admittedly, Lydia had no idea. She''d hired someone to look into it, but the investigators she''d hired found nothing. "Well, Emilia..." Leo sighed. "Actually, I nearly married another woman back then. A woman other than your mother." A wistful look formed on Leo''s face. "But I suppose I got lucky." He chuckled. "Somehow, I met your mother." There was another chuckle. "I was half-dead when I met her though." Leo''s eyes flicked towards Lydia''s face. "She saved my life." Silence filled the bedroom. Despite her sleepiness, Emilia was listening to her father''s voice with rapt attention. "I fell in love with your mother, Emilia," Leo continued. "And... even though we were forced to part ways, I couldn''t forget about her. For years, I longed for her. Yearned for her. I couldn''t forget about her. She was all I could think about." Leo let out a wistful sigh. "Ever since we parted ways, I made a vow to myself. I swore that I''d return to Emerdale one day and find your mom. I wanted to repay her for saving my life. And then..." Leo''s eyes sought out Lydia''s again. "And then I wanted to stay with her, and protect her for the rest of my life." Lydia couldn''t hold back the gasp that escaped her lips at Leo''s admission. She bit down on her lip and forced herself to keep listening. She was pretty sure Emilia had fallen asleep at that point, but she didn''t tell Leo that. She didn''t want Leo to stop talking. She wanted to hear everything. "But I knew it was a foolish dream," Leo continued. "I know there was no way I could''ve protected her back then. Not when I was without money and status." Leo sucked in a ragged breath, then exhaled. "So, I took a different path." Leo chuckled. "A path that not many people would choose, actually." When Leo raised his gaze, a dark intensity swirled in his eyes, taking Lydia''s breath away. "I joined the military." Leo paused. "I became a soldier." Emilia''s even breathing confirmed Lydia''s suspicion that her daughter had in fact fallen asleep. Thankfully, Leo kept talking. He told her about his joining of the Wyverns, a Special Forces unit. He also told her about hisrades, and all the dangerous missions he''d been sent on. Lydia hung on to his every word, frowning when he talked about the injuries he''d suffered during his missions. When Leo beganmenting the loss of one of hisrades, Lydia''s heart ached for him, knowing how much the loss of his friend and brother-in-arms had hurt him. Through his words, Lydia could feel his pain and his helplessness. When Leo reached the part about him being hailed as the army''s "God of War," Lydia''s heart leaped in joy and her features softened. It was when Leo began talking about his near-death experience that Lydia nearly lost it. Leo''s brush with death urred during the battle at Elview Mountain when nine of the country''s greatest enemies infiltrated their borders. Leo had volunteered himself to take out the enemies. Finally, Leo reached the part where he chose to leave the military service to look for Lydia. He was granted an honorable discharge for his excellent service and left the army to look for her. By then, Lydia''s eyes were red-rimmed, and she was fighting back tears. Still, Lydia had hung on to her stubbornness and refused to let her tears fall. "Thankfully, I managed to track down your mother," Leo said. "That was when I found out that you were born, Emilia. Both of you are my angels, and I''ll treasure you both for the rest of my life. If..." Leo pulled in a deep breath. "If I could turn back time, I''d do it all over again." Leo held Lydia''s gaze. "I''d fall in love with you all over again. And I would fight. Not for my country, or for the people of this world. But only for you and Emilia. I''d be your personal God of War." Emilia''s even breathing was the only audible sound in the room. The orange glow of the bedsidemp highlighted Lydia''s beautiful features, and Leo couldn''t help but drink in the sight of her, allowing himself to drown in the beautiful creature that was Lydia Henderson. Even though Leo had stopped talking, he could tell that Lydia was still immersed in the story he''d just told her, like she was trying to put herself in his shoes. Lydia had never been on a battlefield before. She had never wielded a gun, nor had she taken a life before. Even so, she knew how difficult it must have been for Leo to go from a normal man with no notable skills to Winbury''s God of War. She couldn''t even imagine how hard he must have trained, and all the trials and tribtions he had to face in order to get to where he was today. The room plunged into darkness when Lydia reached over to switch off the bedsidemp. "So that was your story?" "Shh." Leo pressed his finger to his lips. "Emilia is asleep." Leo nced down at the tiny body wedged between them, sighing when he noticed that Emilia was still fast asleep. Raising his gaze, Leo answered Lydia''s question with a nod. Leo had left out a lot of the gory details, but that was the gist of his story. There were a lot of things he''d left out, of course: Dominic''s going MIA and Sharon''s devastation; the secret organization known as Phantom; the forming of the Seven Maestros of Winbury; meeting Nadine, and many others. Warm and soft curves pressed up against his side, and a pair of slender arms wrapped themselves around his neck. Something cold and wet trickled down his cheek, and it took him a moment to realize that the tears weren''t his. Warm breath tickled the shell of his ear. "Thank you, Leo. Thank you for finding your way back to me. To us." Lydia pulled back, and Leo found himself instantly missing the warmth of her body. Lydia studied Emilia''s sleeping form for a moment before she looked up at him again. "You''ve been through so much because of me. And for that I''m grateful." Leo had a feeling that Lydia wasn''t done talking yet, so he waited in the darkness. "And now you''re back... I want you to do something for me." There was a long pause. "Make me fall in love with you. Take my heart. Make me fall head over heels for you." Lydia''s breaths came out in soft pants. "Make me... Make me believe in love again." Lydia''s eyes shone brightly in the dark room, chasing away the darkness in Leo''s heart. Leo nodded. "I will." Chapter 68 The Legal Representative Chapter 68 The Legal Representative Early next morning, Lydia sent Emilia to the kindergarten as usual while Leo began his usual exercise routine. Leo was still in the middle of doing one-armed pushups when he was interrupted by Marie''s boisterous voice. "Holy shit! Shit! This is some crazy news!" Marie charged out of her bedroom like a whirlwind and hurried towards Leo. When Leo got up from the floor, a phone was thrusted in his face. "Check this out!" Leo took the phone and read the title of the news article Marie had wanted to show him: "Breaking News! The son of Julton Pharmaceutical''s Chairman is a closeted submissive!" Scrolling down, Leo saw the same video Cheryl had recorded back at the suite. The video was five minutes long, and it showed a man being tied up and whipped repeatedly by a woman. The unsavory bits of the video were blurred out, but the face of the man in the video was exposed. It belonged to Cedric Reyes, the son of Thomas Reyes. Leo returned the phone to Marie and dropped to the floor to continue doing pushups. "What?" Marie stared at Leo in shock. "Nothing? You''ve got nothing to say about the fact that Cedric is into bondage and kinky sex?" "I''ve already seen it earlier," Leo said. "It''s all over the press now." Marie''s jaw clicked shut. "Wait a minute..." Her eyes narrowed into slits. "This isn''t your doing is it, Leo?" Leo leaped to his feet, then shrugged. "Who knows?" The more cryptic Leo was, the more Marie suspected that Leo was behind this. "Come on, Leo," Marie whined as she followed Leo around like a lost puppy. "Just tell me... Please? Was it you? Did you leak the video?" Leo''s phone rang before he could speak. The call was made from an unknown number. Leo answered the call. "Who is this?" "Are you Leo Cohen?" The husky voice belonged to a woman. "Yes. And you are?" "I''m Teresa Collins, the legal representative of Julton Pharmaceutical." "Julton Pharmaceutical?" Marie flinched at the name. She didn''t expect to hear from them so soon. And from theirwyer, no less. Marie turned to face Leo, wanting to ask him what they should do, but Leo was already speaking into the phone. "Is there anything you need, Miss Collins? If not, I''m hanging up." "Were you behind the footage in the news?" Teresa asked. Leo smirked. "You clearly believe it was me, so why bother calling?" "Delete it." Teresa''s voice trembled as she tried to suppress her anger. "What you did is against the "Also, we''ll be holding a press conferenceter today to rify things. We''d like you to show up at the press conference and admit that the video is your doing." Leo chuckled. "Admit to my doing? What''s there to admit? The truth is out there." Leo paused. "Cedric Reyes has a thing for BDSM. That fact doesn''t change, whether the video exists or not." "Not if you admit to setting the whole thing up to make Julton Pharmaceutical look bad," Teresa snapped. "That''s exactly what we want you to do at the press conference. And then you''ll pay us a Leo chuckled. "Is that so?" "And don''t think you can get away with not showing up, Mr. Cohen," Teresa said. "We''ve already done a thorough background check on you. We know that you have ties with the Ford family of Emerdale. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Rest assured that drastic measures will be taken against you and the Fords if you refuse to cooperate." A smile formed on Leo''s lips. "Is this the best you can do, Miss Collins?" Leo let out augh. "In that case, you, and the rest of your PR team for that matter, should hand in your resignations." "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" "I''ll tell you one thing," Leo said. "And I''m willing to bet that you people will change your minds about holding the press conference after hearing it." When Teresa was silent, Leo took that as his cue to make his big revtion. "You should know that Shawn Harris is already in police custody," Leo beganzily. "It''s been more than 24 hours since he was brought to the police." Leo paused pointedly. "I''m sure you know what awaits him, Miss Collins. That''s right, he''ll be interrogated by the police." Leo smirked. "All it takes is one slip of his tongue, and you and your employer will be dealing with a much bigger scandal than Cedric Reyes'' torrid sex life." Leo could now hear Teresa''s heavy and ragged breathing through the phone. "Now," Leo continued, "I''m sure you can tell which is the lesser of two evils, Miss Collins. If you want the original copy of the video... I''m happy to give it to you." Leo paused for a few beats. "What I want is very simple. Tell Cedric to show up in front of my house this afternoon. He is to kneel in front of my house and apologize for his wrongdoings." Leo promptly ended the call. When he lowered the phone, he noticed the look of shock on Marie''s face. To say that Marie was shock was a severe understatement. The truth was that Leo''s demeanor had left Marie bbergasted. Usually, when someone received threats from Julton Pharmaceutical, they''d be frightened out of their wits. But Leo had been anything but frightened; he''d even threatened them back! But it was Julton Pharmaceutical... Wasn''t he afraid at all? After ending the call, Leo padded to the living room and poured himself a cup of tea. Momentster, Marie joined him at the living room. "What now, Leo?" Leo smiled and took another sip of tea. "Now we wait." "Wait?" Marie frowned. "Wait for what?" *** The chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical sat in his office with a dark scowl on his face. A man and a woman stood in front of the chairman''s desk. The man''s body was covered in welts and gashes due to him being struck repeatedly with a leather whip. The woman was immactely dressed in a skirt suit, her short bob reaching past her ears to her chin. "What''s his response?" Thomas Reyes growled, his scowl darkening by the second. Teresa flinched at the chairman''s tone. She knew how angry the chairman was, though she didn''t dare tell him anything but the straight truth. As Teresa recounted her phone conversation with Mr. Cohen to the chairman, she could tell that the chairman''s anger was escting. At one point, the chairman interrupted Teresa''s report by mming his fist on his desk. "That son of a bitch!" Chairman Reyes sprung to his feet. "How dare he disrespect me like this! Does he know who the hell I am? All my life, nobody has ever had the guts to threaten me!" "Chairman, please," Teresa pleaded. "Please allow me to finish." Chairman Reyes let out a huff and gestured for Teresa to continue. Teresa steeled herself and continued to speak, knowing that she''d yet to deliver the worst part of her message. "Mr. Cohen told me that he''s in possession of the original video. And that if we... if we want to video, Mr. Reyes has to kneel in front of his house this afternoon and beg for forgiveness" Teresa jumped when Chairman Reyes'' fist connected with the surface of his desk. In an instant, Chairman Reyes was out of his chair again. "You useless piece of trash!" Chairman Reyes'' pped Cedric across the cheek. "Other than repeatedly causing me trouble, you''ve aplished nothing of value! Look at this fucking mess that you''ve created." Cedric''s head whipped to one side at the force of the chairman''s blow. "I don''t give a shit what you do behind closed doors. But how could you be so indiscreet? Now the entirepany has been dragged into your mess!" Cedric slumped wordlessly to the floor. "What should we do now, chairman?" Teresa asked. Chairman Reyes pinched the bridge of his nose. "Cancel the press conference." "Sir... Are you sure about this?" "The guy is right, Teresa." Chairman Reyes sighed. "It''s all over for us if Harris spills his guts to the cops." Chairman Reyes nced at Teresa. "Speaking of Harris. I need you to get him out of there, Teresa." "But" Teresa cut herself off, then took a deep breath. "Getting him out won''t be easy, sir." "I''m not giving you a choice, Teresa!" Chairman Reyes lowered his gaze and kicked Cedric in the butt. "This is all your fault, you useless piece of shit! You need to go to his house and kneel!" Cedric''s eyes widened in shock. "But dad! I''m your son! Are you seriously asking me to kneel down in front of his house?" "Oh, you bet your ass I''m serious." Chairman Reyes'' eyes shed in anger. "You and I both know that between your dignity and the Julton Pharmaceutical''s survival, I''ll always pick thetter. Now get your ass over there and clean up your mess!" Cedric gulped and scrambled to his feet. "Y- Yes, father. I- I''ll do it right away..." Nobody saw the hatred contained in Cedric''s eyes as he walked away. It was a bloodthirsty kind of hatred, not just for his Leo, but for his father as well. *** It had been half an hour since Leo had hung up on Miss Collins. Leo had sat in the living room the whole time, alternating between sipping tea from his cup and pouring more tea from the teapot which was almost empty by now. Marie, on the other hand, could barely sit still. While Leo was happily sipping his tea, Marie was pacing back and forth in the living room anxiously. At one point, Marie lost her cool. "Oh,e on, Leo. You gotta give me something here. You told me we''d wait, but who or what are we waiting for?" "Ah. Speak of the devil." Leo smiled at Marie and pointed at the gates. "He''s here." "What?" Leo pointed out the window again. "There''s your answer." Curious, Marie padded towards the window and peered out. Marie gasped and bolted out the door the moment she saw the man standing outside. It was Mr. Cruz, her previous teacher! Mr. Cruz mbered towards Marie the moment he saw her. Only then did Marie notice the object he was carryingarge canvas bag of expensive health supplements. Mr. Cruz''s knees hit the floor. "I was wrong, Miss Henderson. Please, I beg you. Please return to the university to resume your studies!" Chapter 69 On Their Knees Chapter 69 On Their Knees "Mr. Cruz?" Marie was still in shock. "What are you doing here?" As soon as those words left her mouth, it hit her. This must be what Leo was talking about earlier? When he told her that they were waiting for someone, he must be referring to Mr. Cruz. "Pleasee back to school, Marie," Mr. Cruz pleaded. "I''m begging you." Mr. Cruz ced the bag on the floor and bowed his head slightly. For a moment, Marie thought the man was about to prostrate himself before her, but secondster, he began pleading with her again. "I admit that we''ve made a mistake by expelling you," Mr. Cruz said. "We''re aware of our mistake now, and it''ll never happen again. Now, please. Will you do us the honor of returning?" Marie was just about to agree, but then something stopped her. It was a wave of anger, of rage. Why should she agree to their request now? Why should she allow herself to be bossed around by these people? "Oh, so now you want me back?" Marie rolled her eyes. "You were the one who expelled me." Marie red down at the man. "Why should I listen to you people? When you asked me to leave, I left! And now you think I''m going toe crawling back to you just because you asked me to return? Well, guess what? I''m done! I''ve had enough of you people jerking me around." Gordon Cruz was on the verge of tears at that point. "What do you want from me, Marie?" Gordon sighed. "I''m down on my knees, begging for your return. What more do you want?" Leo''s voice rang out before Marie could speak. "Mr. Guerrero sent you here, didn''t he?" When Marie turned around, she saw that Leo was smiling. Gordon''s heart stilled. Mr. Cohen was right. Mr. Guerrero did send him here. That morning, Gordon was summoned into the office of a furious Darren Guerrero. Mr. Guerrero then showed Gordon today''s paper. That was how Gordon found out about the arrest of Shawn Harris and Cedrics "interesting" sexual preferences. Both had made the front page of today''s paper. To everyone else, those two events seemed unconnected; but Darren Guerrero knew better. Those two events were linked, and the connection between them was none other than Marie Henderson. Both had happened right after they all tried to mess with Miss Henderson. What Darren couldn''t figure out was how anyone in the city could fuck Cedric Reyes up in just one day. Regardless, Darren sent Gordon Cruz on a mission after he found out what happened to Cedric and Shawn. He told Gordon to bring Marie Henderson back to the university at all costs. To give Gordon a little extra "incentive," Darren even threatened Gordon''s job. Darren told Gordon that he''d be fired if he failed to convince Miss Henderson to return to the university. That was why Gordon had shown up in front of the vi, why he was down on his knees before Marie Henderson, begging for forgiveness. "Go back and tell Darren Guerrero that we''ll discuss Miss Henderson''s return to university at a much no longer be her first choice even if she does decide to return to her studies." Gordon went into a panic. "Please don''t, Mr. Cohen!" Gorden sighed and hung his head. "Please tell us if you have any demands. We''ll try our best to amodate" "Don''t you get it yet, Mr. Cruz?" Leo snapped. "You think you can settle this matter with an apology and some groveling? After everything you people have done, you think you can get off the hook that easily?" Gordon froze. "Tell Darren that if he wants forgiveness, he should show up here himself," Leo said coldly. "Tell him to kneel in front of this house for an entire afternoon. Then we''ll talk." Gordon opened his mouth to protest, but was once again silenced by the dangerous look in Leo''s eyes. In the end, Gordon got up to his feet and slunk away. After Gordon left, Marie went back into the house and sat down beside Leo. "How did you know the university will send someone to beg me to return?" she asked anxiously. "Oh, that''s simple." Leo smiled. "It all begins with Shawn Harris'' arrest." Marie stared at Leo nkly. "Okay?" Leo chuckled. "There was nothing wrong with your prescription, Marie." Leo regarded Marie with serious eyes. "Your prescription was urate. The problem, however, was the herbs." Leo smirked. " And guess who the supplier is?" Marie''s eyes widened. "Julton Pharmaceutical." Leo nodded. "Indeed. And only your herbs were problematic." Leo''s eyes slid to Marie''s face. "This means that the university was in on the whole thing. Shawn Harris, the university, and Julton Pharmaceutical. They were all part of the scheme. The moment one them got into trouble, the other two will start to squirm. That''s exactly what happened here, by the way. The school panicked when they found out what happened to their two aplices. They thought they''d be next, so they sent someone to get you back." Leo snorted. "Cedric Reyes came up with the whole scheme, if you ask me. I bet the university is willing to do anything to obtain more funding from Julton Pharmaceutical. That alone is enough to get Darren Guerrero to do Cedric''s bidding. They probably worship Cedric like some kind of god at the university." "Cunning bastards," Marie growled. All of a sudden, Marie''s anger disappeared and she peered up at Leo. "Are you really going to make the chancellor knee in front of the house?" Leo stood up and stared out the window with a faraway look in his eyes. "Criminals should be punished for their sins. Otherwise, the world will be without order." *** When Darren Guerrero showed up in front of the vi, the gates were closed. He looked past the gates towards the front door of the house. What he saw brought a scowl to his face, but he kneeled in front of the gates nheless. The scorching sun hung high above his head. Soon, his forehead was beaded with perspiration. Cars had slowed as they drove past the vi. A few passers-by had gawked at him. It was a mortifying experience, but Darren had no choice but to yield to Mr. Cohen''s demands. He was pretty sure he''d lose his job if he didn''t, especially if Shawn Harris spilled his guts to the police. Darren had spent ten years to climb to his position today, so he was damn well going to do everything he could to keep it. Dignity was nothingpared to status and power. He was going to keep kneeling no matter how angry and humiliated he felt. A momentter, a car pulled up in front of the vi. Cedric got out of the car and went down on his knees beside Darren. Inside the vi, Marie was starting to pity the two men who had been kneeling in front of the house for two hours now. She stole a nce at her brother-inw, whose expression remained firm and unyielding. "Hey, Leo... Don''t you think that''s enough? They''ve been kneeling for two hours..." "So what? This is their punishment. Let them kneel." Leo regarded Marie seriously. "Otherwise, they''ll never learn." Marie looked like she had more to say, so Leo cut her off before she could begin. "Listen, Marie. There''s something you need to understand." Leo waited until he knew he had Marie''s full attention before continuing. "This is a cruel world, Marie. A world where scumbags thrive and good people either die, or turn bad themselves. If someone hurt you, hurt them back. Do not pity them, or they''lle back and hurt you even more than they already did. You need to punish them, and punish them severely. That''s the only way to let them know that you''re not someone to be messed with." "O- Okay..." Marie continued to nod, even though she found Leo utterly intimidating right now. A further two hourster at dusk, the gates opened and Leo emerged from the vi. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Stand up," Leo said. Darren and Cedric stood up on wobbly knees only to crash into the ground again secondster. They''d both been kneeling for so long that their legs had gone numb fromck of use. Leo stared down at the two men. "Do you realize your mistake?" "Y- Yes, sir." Leo didn''t hear a single ounce of remorse from those words, which sounded as though they''d been uttered through gritted teeth. "Will you do it again?" "No." Leo studied the faces of the two men before him. They both looked like they''d been forced to swallow a mouthful of wasps. "I know you must hate my guts right now," Leo continued, "But that''s okay. I don''t give a damn what you think of me. To me, you are both nothing but pests." Leo smiled. "If you want revenge, you''re more than wee to try. My name is Leo Cohen; remember that." Leo pulled out his phone and deleted the video right in front of Cedric. "Now get out of my sight. Both of you." Momentster, Teresa Collins appeared and helped Cedric into the car. *** Teresa Collins answered her phone the moment it rang. "Did you manage to get Shawn Harris out?" Admittedly, Teresa was panicking. This matter concerned the survival of Julton Pharmaceutical, after all. "We got him out, Miss Collins... But..." Teresa''s blood ran cold. "What is it?" There was a sigh. "He already confessed everything when we got there." "What?" Teresa shouted into the phone. Later on, when Teresa reported to Chairman Reyes what she''d just been told, the chairman was so furious that he nearly passed out. "Teresa! Tell that useless piece of trash that he''s been disowned! From now on, he''s no longer a Reyes. And he has nothing to do with Julton Pharmaceutical!" "Yes, sir." "Just you wait, Cohen!" Chairman Reyes roared. "I''ll destroy you, and I wont rest until you''re dead and buried!" Chapter 70 Vesper Corporations Gift Chapter 70 Vesper Corporation''s Gift After dinner, Marie left the vi to head back to the dorms at the university. "You shoulde visit me on campus, Leo," Marie said. "I''ll introduce my roommates to you." Leo agreed, but only so Marie would stop pestering him. Lydia seemed rather taken aback by how much Leo''s rtionship with Marie had progressed. "It''s only been like, what, two days? You and Marie are good buddies now?" "Maybe I''m just that likeable?" Leo shrugged, giving Lydia a yful wink. "It was the same with Emilia, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. wasn''t it? She called me daddy the moment she saw me." Lydia rolled her eyes. "Show off," she said, carrying the stack of dirty dishes to the sink. Leo instantly rose to his feet. "Let me help you." Lydia opened her mouth to protest, but something in Leo''s eyes made her stop talking. He looked so earnest and sincere that she didn''t have the heart to stop him. Momentster, they were standing side by side with each other at the sink with only the sound of running water to fill the silence between them. The air was so awkward that Lydia couldn''t help but squirm. "Our coboration with your estranged family has been finalized," Lydia said to stifle the awkwardness. "The new ns will be set in motion in a few days." Leo hummed and continued to wash the dishes. "I also found an actress for the role," Lydia continued. "Her name is Michelle Brooks. You might''ve heard of her. She''s a student of the Music Maestro." Leo''s hand stilled and he stared at his wife in surprise. "You know the Music Maestro?" Lydia nodded. "Judith Perez, also known as the Music Maestro. Of course, I know her." Leo said nothing after that, contenting himself with the view of the darkening evening sky. Among the Seven Maestros of Winbury, Judith Perez was the most well-known. Even though she wasn''t involved in the entertainment business, tales of Judith resonated across the entire entertainment industry. With her face covered in a white veil, she shocked the world with her musical talents. Under her hands, a piano became a magical tool that produced sublime melodies. Unfortunately, Judith didn''t perform for just anyone. Her music was never about money. Leo remembered one time when a multi-millionaire offered ten million dors to hear Judith''s performance. But she refused to y for him. Naturally, Judith''s refusal angered the man, and he ended up coercing her to perform for him instead. Needless to say, things didn''t go well for the multi-millionaire. Ever since that incident, Judith began wearing a veil over her head to hide her face. Other than that, one man, nobody had seen Judith''s face. Nobody had the ability to make Judith unveil her face. Which was why the fact that Judith had a disciple surprised Leo greatly. Had Michelle Brooks seen Judith''s face? "How''s the job-hunting going?" Lydia''s voice jarred Leo out of his thoughts. "Do you want to join As Beauty?" "That''s okay, Lydia." Leo smiled. "I''ll figure something out. Don''t worry." Lydia let out a gentle hum and let the subject drop. Since they were now living together as a family, Lydia wanted Leo to have a stable job, preferably one that he''d excel in. Ideally, he would get a job with opportunities for promotion. Meanwhile, Leo was also considering getting a job. It didn''t feel right toze around at home every day. The sound of Leo''s ringtone shattered thefortable silence in the kitchen. Justin Cox''s name shed on the screen. Leo frowned. Why was he calling sote at night? "Is something the matter?" "Mr. Cohen. I''m calling about that thing you asked the other day." "Go ahead," Leo said,ying the dish towel on the counter. "Well, it''s like this, Mr. Cohen," Justin said. "Vesper Corporation will be officially moving into the International Commerce Center tomorrow. Well... They''re new, and they want to strike up a rtionship with the owner of the ce, so they''re hosting a dinner party next week. And they''re inviting the owners of all the businesses in the building. " "Is that so?" Leo looked towards Lydia, who appeared to be giving Emilia math lessons in the living room. If Justin was right, then Lydia would be invited as well. "And, obviously," Justin continued, "The owner of the International Commerce Center naturally is invited also." Leoughed out loud. "What''s the problem, then? You could''ve gone on my behalf. I mean, you''ve always been the one to handle these things." "That''s exactly the problem, Mr. Cohen." Justin sighed. "Have you forgotten what I told you during the bidding event? I told you I''m no longer the owner of the building, remember?" "Alright." Leo nodded. "Call Vesper Corporation to RSVP. Tell them I''ll be there." Justin sighed audibly. "Thank God." "One more thing, Justin," Leo added. "Tell them that the Fords will be there as well." Justin was confused by the request, but he didn''tment. "Will do, Mr. Cohen." *** Meanwhile, Chairman Reyes was still in his office, even though it waste. "That goddamn Leo Cohen!" Chairman Reyes growled. "It''s all because of him that things turned out this way." He picked up an ash tray and hurled it across the office. It smashed against the wall, but Teresa, who was standing beside him, barely flinched at the chairman''s outburst. "He better pray that I don''t find any dirt on him," Chairman Reyes snarled. "Otherwise, I''ll ruin him and his entire family!" Beside him, Teresa didn''t dare make a sound. Peter Lawson, who was sitting across from Chairman Reyes, seemedpletely unfazed by Chairman Reyes angry tirade. Peter sat there quietly, seemingly content to let Chairman Reyes blow off steam. A momentter, when he was certain that Chairman Reyes'' tirade had reached its end, Peter smiled at the chairman. "Come now, Mr. Reyes," Peter said catingly. "Surely you know better than I what anger does to one''s health. Please calm yourself, Mr. Reyes." "Calm myself?" Chairman Reyes scoffed. "You want me to calm myself?" The chairman''s face flushed in anger. "I just disowned my son because of that bastard!" The chairman mmed the newspaper on his desk. "And now look at what those slimy reporters are writing about us!" Peter lowered his head and began to read the newspaperid open on the desk. His eyes twinkled in amusement at what he saw. Dozens of news articles had been written on Julton Pharmaceutical, each criticizing the pharmaceutical lot of their retail outlets were forced to shut down due to the recent bacsh. Thepany''s share prices had also plummeted; dropping by 80% in just one day. To avoid getting bad press, a lot of Julton Pharmaceutical''s long-term associates had terminated their contracts with thepany, and Julton incurred severe losses as a result. Peter took a sip of his coffee. "This was rather well-yed by Leo Cohen, don''t you think? He used your own trick against you, Mr. Reyes." Peter chuckled. "As expected from the man who almost became my brother-inw." Peter ced the cup on the coaster. "So. How does it feel to have a taste of your own medicine, sir?" "Fuck you, Lawson!" Chairman Reyes red at Peter. "Stop rubbing it in my face!" All of a sudden, a cold glint formed in Chairman Reyes'' eyes. "You should be lucky that the media made no mention of the 316 Incident." Reyes pointed his finger at Peter. "Otherwise, you''d be in the same boat as me." "Rx, Mr. Reyes." Peter waved his hand casually. "I''ve already bought several mediapanies. We can use the social media tforms to proim your innocence. I just need some time, that''s all." Peter sipped his coffee again. "My top priority right now is to be buddies with the owner of the International Commerce Center. My cousin has decided to let me run Vesper Corporation, so I''ll have to achieve something of consequence. Now is the best time for Vesper Corporation to rise, and I won''t allow anything to get in my way." Peter''s eyes slid towards Thomas. "And I''ll be sure to tie up all loose ends." Thomas snorted. "He''s just an owner of a building. What''s the big deal?" Peter waved his hand casually. "I don''t expect you to understand because yourpany isn''t part of the International Commerce Center''s financialwork." Thomas let out a dismissive grunt. "Look," Peter said. "International Commerce Center houses Emerdale''s core financialwork. In other words, the owner of the International Commerce Center has a lot of powerful connections, including former government officers. If you''re friends with the owner..." Peter smirked. "You won''t ever run out of big shot clients." Thomas was piqued. "I see." Peter chuckled. "Look at the Longriver Group in Scion. Or the Centaurus Group in Valenham." Peter arched a brow. "How do you think thesepanies became so sessful?" "But what about Leo?" Thomas challenged. "He''s a threat that needs to be eliminated." "Getting rid of him isn''t hard at all," Peter said with a smile. "The Fords see him as nothing but a tumor that needs to be removed." Thomas'' eyes narrowed. "You have a n?" Peter chuckled. "His presence has caused a rift in the family right now." Peter studied Thomas from across the desk. "I heard every person in the Ford family, with the exception of William Ford, was cklisted by As Beauty. So..." Peter smiled confidently. "What do you think will happen if I offer these people respectable positions at Vesper Corporation instead? What do you think theyll do?" "They''d jump at the chance to join you," Thomas said. "And they''d feel indebted to you." "Indeed." Peter''s smile turned devious. "We don''t even have to do anything, you see? The Fords will help us get rid of Leo Cohen all on their own." Chapter 71 The Ford Family Changed Sides Chapter 71 The Ford Family Changed Sides Virgil Corporation, located in a developing industrial park in Emerdale, used to be drop in the well of Ford family''s business empire. But now it became a life-saving straw for The Ford family after Vesper Corporation was sold, and the other businesses were also nibbled away by The Lawson family. The Ford family went to As Beauty''s bidding to try their luck but surprisingly, they won the bid with Leo''s help. Just as they were rejoicing at this good start, a series of twists and turns followed. The Ford family had gone from hell to heaven, then back to hell, and finally to a happy ending. This roller coaster ride almost gave them a heart attack. Atst, William signed the contract with As Beauty on behalf of The Ford family yesterday, which marked the day that they officially won the project. As Beauty also advanced 20,000 dors to them. Although it was minuscule sum for As Beauty, it meant a lot for the current Ford family. Early in the morning, the core members of the family all attended the meeting at the Virgil Corporation office. When they heard that the down payment had been wired into the ount, everyone grinned from ear to ear. "Ahem, William, since the money has arrived, shall we divide it up now?" Samuel spoke directly, exerting his seniority. "Yeah. As Beauty is being kind of stingy, right? The down payment is only 20,000 dors. How much can each of us get then?" Patricia alsoined. "Shouldn''t it be at least one million?" "Auntie, 20,000 dors is already good enough. It''s easy for you to say." Caroline was unhappy to hear all them gripe, thinking to herself, "Dad worked so hard for this. It''s already too kind of him to share it with you guys. How can you be such back seat drivers now?" Reba did not say anything, but merely offered a hostile look at the others. In her opinion, these vultures were here to rob she and her husband. "Stop, that''s enough!" William mmed the table and shouted. In an instant, no one dared to speak again. "Have you all forgotten who helped us to win the project?" He nced around and said angrily, "It''s Leo. What about you? What have you done so far? All talk and no action!" Samuel, Patricia, and the others all looked embarrassed at once. It was true that they had not contributed much in the process of securing this project. But Patricia still persisted, "That''s what he should do. Our family raised him for years. What''s wrong with him throwing us a bone or two?" William''s eyes turned cold. Just as he was about to berate her, Reba stopped him. "Enough, William. Let''s just split up the money. None of us can find a job these days, and were all living on our savings." The others also stopped talking about Leo, and nodded one by one in agreement with what she said. As Beauty had great influence in the cosmetics industry. Ever since they cklisted the entire family apart from William, none of them could find a job in the days afterward, and some were even kicked out immediately when their family name was mentioned at interviews. There was nothing they could do about it, because As Beauty was just too influential. Prospective employers would think , "Who would hire people that As banned? Isn''t this like making an enemy of them if we hire any of these people?" As a result, the entire Ford family had been relying on William now. William snorted and began to divide the money. Samuel and Ma received 10,000 dors, Jonathan and Patricia 10,000 dors, and Caroline and Reba had 10,000 dors each. Along with some additional family members, a total of 60,000 dors was doled out. Everyone was immediately angry when they saw the figure. Samuel banged the table as he rebuked angrily, "William, are we beggars? Are you trying to send us away with just 10,000 dors?" "Yeah. How can you be so cheap? Are you looking down on us?" Another member yelled. Caroline asked in confusion, "Dad, did you make a mistake? 10,000 is too little. I''d end up spending that in just two days." William looked around coldly, but felt so helpless in his heart. He thought, "Don''t you know that this is courtesy money from As? If theyre dissatisfied with us, there will be no more business with them in the future. Why are you all being so short-sighted?" "As Beauty gave us the advance for the project. It''s not our profit. I''ve already done you a favor by giving each of you 10,000 dors." He replied harshly. "But what can 10,000 dors do?" "I can''t live like this anymore!" What they cared about were only how much money they could put in their pockets. William felt a crushing sense of powerlessness. "Shouldn''t we be thinking about how to do this project now? Not how much money we can get?" Patricia immediately rolled her eyes and said unhappily, "Isn''t that your job? What does it have to do with us?" "As Beauty has made it very clear that you''re our representative in this cooperation. The rest of us have been cklisted. What else do you expect us to do?" For a moment, more and more voices expressed their dissatisfaction with William and they gradually filled the entire meeting room. "Hah, it looks like the happy family are having some problems...." Augh rang through the room, then a group of people barged into the meeting room. When they saw these uninvited guests, all of them fell silent, and looked warily at the young man in the lead. "Peter, what are you doing here?" Reba asked nervously. The visitor was none other than Peter Lawson. He narrowed his eyes and said, "You know, you guys really should be a little more polite." "I know that whenever the Ford family meets the Lawson family, you''ll be as terrified as a mouse confronting a cat. But don''t worry. I''m here today on my own." Peter then continued, "I''m here to help you solve some problems." William sneered and refused right away. "We have no problems. Please leave now." "Oh? Really? Then what were you fight about just now?" Peter sat down unhurriedly and said with a smile, "Everything goes wrong for a poor family. The root cause why a secondary family like you quarrels every day is nothing else but money." What he said hit a sore spot for everyone present. Caroline red up immediately. "What on earth are you trying to say?" "Calm down. I''m here to help you out." Peter looked around and said, "I''ve also heard that aside from William, all of you have been cklisted by As Beauty. Right now, you guys can''t even find a decent job, and are almost broke." "It just so happens that Vesper Corporation isn''t afraid of As Beauty. Besides, Vesper was yours before, right? Mrs. Ford was even the vice president. So, I''d like to give you an opportunity to return there." The meeting room fell still at once. Everyone looked at each other, all silent. William broke the silence and said with a grim face, "Peter, you''re here to turn us." "You could say that." Peter shrugged and said casually, "Instead of doing such a small project, suffering constant pressure from As Beauty, and fighting over pocket change every single day, why not return to Vesper Corporation instead? I promise to treat you well." After a brief pause, he stretched his fingers out and said, "Each of you will enjoy a monthly sry of at least 10,000 dors. Core members of Vesper Corporation like Reba and Caroline will be promoted after the probation and will assume managerial positions." "10,000 dors... a month?" "Go straight to the senior management after probation?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "This..." Everyone was wavering after they heard Peter''s promise. Peter continued, "The door has been opened. To go or not go? It''s all up to you. Those who want to get on board cane to Vesper Corporation with me right now." After which, he left instantly without giving the family any time to respond. Everyone sat in the meeting room; minds had been made up. William urged hurriedly, "Don''t listen to him. It''s a trap..." "William, I want to go back to Vesper." Before William could finish, Samuel interrupted him scornfully. "He will give us 10,000 dors a month. Isn''t it the money we received from you just now? The answer seems self-evident." "You..." William stared nkly at his brother, unable to utter a single sentence. "Me too. After all, it used to be ourpany and it still feels like home for me." Patricia''s face lit up with excitement, then she said to William, "As for that bullshit project with As Beauty, just keep it for yourself!" Ma also got up and left. "You..." William felt so powerless. Very quickly, most of the family left, leaving behind only Caroline and Reba. William shifted his gaze at them and saw the same struggle on their faces. They were getting itchy feet too. "Caroline, Reba, you can''t be..." "Dad, sorry." Caroline stood up and said to her father, "Money isnt everything, but we cant do anything without it either. I''m fed up with the condescending attitude from As Beauty''s people. I''ll go to Vesper Corporation!" "But it''s owned by the Lawson''s now. Have you forgotten how they treated us before?" William talked bitterly. "So what?" Caroline said hatefully, "It''s all the fault of that piece of trash, Leo. If you have to me someone, me him!" "Mom, let''s go." She then dragged Reba away with her. In this enormous meeting room, only William was left there, sitting in a trance. He sunk into the chair, and felt like he had aged ten years in thest ten minutes. Chapter 72 Enemies on a Narrow Road Chapter 72 Enemies on a Narrow Road The next day, Leo and Lydia sent Emilia to kindergarten and then they went to the International Commerce Center. He would visit there often in the following days because, as Lydia said, he needed a job. "Will you give it another thought?" Lydia said to him while driving, "You''d do well at As Beauty." Leo smiled bitterly and said, "Do I look like a gigolo that needs your support?" "I didn''t mean that... I''m trying to help you." Lydia exined in a hurry. "I know." Leo stared at her and promised solemnly, "But believe me, I will prove to you on my own that you made the right choice. I''ll also make good on all the promises I''ve made to you." Lydia could not endure his fervent gaze, and looked away with blushed cheeks. She thought, "He has said so. How could I say no?" Lydia only knew how Leo had spent the past five years but did not know that he was as rich as a country. As soon as Leo got out of the car, he received a call from Nadine. Her voice was as cold as ever. "Mr. Cohen, three big things happened yesterday. First, Chris was transferred to Lawson Group by Kate, and became her personal secretary." "Go on." Leo was not surprised at all and believed that Kate was beginning to question Chris'' honesty. "Second, Peter Lawson went to the Ford family yesterday and poached everyone, including Caroline and Reba. They all turned over to the Lawson family." Leo remained silent but the look in his eyes was darker. If they behaved well, he would cut them some ck for old times'' sake. But his patience was wearing thin with what they had done. "Whichpany of the Lawson''s will they go to?" he asked. "Vesper Corporation, the one that just moved into the International Commerce Center," Nadine replied. "Is that so..." Killing intent shed across Leo''s eyes as he said, "Since theyve betrayed us, they can forget abouting back. What''s thest one?" Nadine paused for a moment and said, "Commerce Maestro learned that youve returned to Emerdale, so he sent the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce to assist you. He should be here in two days or so." Leo smiled in satisfaction. "That guy surely knows how to butter me up." Leo hung up, then headed upstairs when a group of people he knew too well walked toward him. These men and women were all wearing suits and ties and professional dresses today like a bunch of social elites. They walked into International Commerce Center, chatting andughing. They were the Ford''s. They were bragging about which department they were assigned yesterday and how much they would make, looking like that they were very proud of working in this building. "Isn''t that Leo?" Caroline caught sight of Leo suddenly. She immediately came over to him on her heels and said with her head held high, "This ce is for business elites. What are you doing here?" Reba, Samuel, Ma, and the others did not expect to bump into Leo here either. Very soon, contemptuous smiles flitted across their faces. Leo asked Caroline to make coffee for him over and over again earlier. With her temper, she would never give up until he was thoroughly discredited. "I work here," said Leo calmly. "What a coincidence. I work here too." A cold smile appeared on her face. "Then, can you tell us which bigpany you work for?" "Sorry, but I cant." Leo cast her a cold nce, then was about to bypass her and go to Justin''s office. Caroline intercepted him again and said with menace in her voice, "Leo, you''d better show me some respect. I''m the HR manager of Vesper Corporation now. One word from me will see you thrown out of here." Her loud voice attracted the attention of many white-cors nearby. The look in Leo''s eyes turned cold as well. "Since when could Vesper Corporation decide on matters of the International Commerce Center?" "It''s true that we don''t make decisions on how its run, but you do know who the current chairman of Vesper Corporation is, right?" Caroline sneered. "Peter Lawson, I assume?" Leo said with a stern face. Caroline didn''t know why Leo looked so confident and calm, but she continued anyway, "Peter is the eldest son of the Lawson family. You must be tired of living to go up against them so often!" Leo fell silent. Caroline thought that Leo was scared, so she became more sarcastic. "Don''t I know that with your academic background, you would never be able to work here? But I''m now the HR manager of Vesper Corporation. Go and make me a cup of coffee or something. If I like it, you can be an office boy in Vesper Corporation. How about that?" No one else tried to speak up for Leo, Instead, they were all gleefully smiling and him being berated. This was Caroline''s revenge. Leo was still expressionless, only that the look in his eyes became merciless. "p yourself ten times in the face," he ordered. "What?" Caroline did not believe what she heard. Reba, Samuel, and the others also looked at Leo in shock, thinking, "Is he out of his mind?" "About our bet, I remember that you only fulfilled one promise, which was to serve that drink and apologize to me. You didn''t serve me as a maid for one day, did you?" Leo said indifferently. "What... what do you want?" Caroline was intimated by his momentum. She took two steps back C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. because she had a bad feeling. Leo said lightly, "You can forget about serving me for a day because you don''t deserve it. But as a maid, you have to follow your master''s orders, right? I asked you to p yourself 10 times, so do it." "You... you..." Caroline''s face turned red with anger. "In your dreams!" "If so, I''ll do it myself then!" With that, Leo gave her a stinging p. "Smack!" Instantly, her cheek swelled up. Everyone was dumbfounded and couldn''t speak for a long time. Caroline covered her face and finally came back to her senses. She screamed hysterically, "How dare you!" "You still owe me nine more ps." He then gave the other members of the family a formidable look and said, "I''ve heard that you''re all Lawson family tools now. I hope you won''t regret that choice." With that, he walked toward an elevator of the International Commerce Center. Caroline wanted to run after him but was stopped by her mother. "Caroline, stay calm. It''s our first day at work here. We can''t afford to make a scene." "Yeah, Caroline. There''s still plenty of time. As long as he''s in this building, you can do whatever to him Caroline''s anger slowly cooled due to their persuasions. On the other side, Leo sneered automatically when he heard them talking. He thought, "Do they really think that working in the International Commerce Center is likeing to heaven? Wrong! Theyre going straight to hell instead." He dialed a number and said coldly, "Several individuals will join Vesper Corporation today. I don''t care what you do, but transfer them to the grassroots level, and make sure that they will never get promoted!" Chapter 73 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow Chapter 73 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and the others waited outside the general manager''s office in Vesper Corporation. Their information had been filed and what followed were some entry formalities such as taking pictures and getting ID badges. Caroline still couldn''t let go of what happened in the morning, and she cursed, with her face livid, "Damn it! Damn it..." Her right cheek had been iced and the swelling had reduced slightly, but her face still looked red and bloated. This was unbearable for a beautiful girl like Caroline. Reba patted her on the back andforted her. "Don''t be angry, Caroline. Just look at the bigger picture. He''s just a piece of trash without proper education. How can hepare with elites like us? And didn''t I tell you that as long as he''s in this building, we would finish him off, one way or another?" Samuel said with a flushed face, "Yeah, Caroline. Didn''t Mr. Lawson promise us yesterday to restore our previous positions? We can take our old jobs back. You will be the HR manager. I''ll be the marketing manager. Ma will take charge of the packaging section of the factory. And Reba will be CFO after the one-month probation period ends. The revival of our fortunes is on our shoulders." The depression in Caroline''s heart subsided after hearing this. At this moment, a woman in a professional suit came to them and said with a smile, "Your entry formalities have been handled. You may report to your departments first." Reba, Samuel, and others all left one after another. Caroline was about to leave too but the woman stopped her and smiled fawningly. "Miss Ford, I''m Julie of the HR department, also your subordinate." As she spoke, she took out a shiny set of cosmetics from her bag and stuffed it to Caroline while no one was around. "This is a skincare set that my boyfriend brought me from abroad. You''re my boss from now on, and I look forward to working for youter..." Caroline put it away and smiled back. "Sure, sure." This was the benefit of power and Caroline loved the rush that it gave her. "As long as I do well here, I can crush you like an ant!" Thinking about the humiliation this morning, Caroline''s expression turned cold for a moment. Julie led Caroline into the HR department. As soon as she entered the room, she was greeted by a warm wee. "Miss Ford, I''m in your department... If you need anything, just let me know." "I thought our new boss would be an old woman. How could I have seen that shed be such a beautiful work..." "Miss Ford is already a manager here. The sky''s the limit for her. When you''re promotedter, Miss Ford, don''t forget us." There were many female employees in the HR department, and they were good at reading signs and ttering people. They introduced themselves and then spend most of the time fawning over Caroline. In no time, she got a little puffed-up and came to love this position even more. "ng!" At this time, the door of the HR department was suddenly opened, and a man in a suit came in expressionlessly with a brown envelope in his hand. The cheering crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone gawked at the man and quickly stood up and greeted him. "Good morning, Mr. Hammond!" Caroline looked nk as she didn''t know who he was. At this time, a colleague alerted her quietly, "This is our vice president, only one level below Mr. Lawson." Caroline immediately stood up as well and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Hammond." Eugene nodded slightly and then asked Caroline, "Are you Miss Ford, the new HR manager?" "Yes, it''s me." Caroline nodded cordially but she was actually confused, thinking, "Why would the vice presidente here on my first day?" "Smack!" Eugene tossed the envelope aside and said in amanding tone, "Well, pack your things up, and get ready to start at the bottom." This announcement shocked the entire department. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at each other, wondering, "Wasn''t she just made the manager here? Why would she start at the bottom now?" Caroline was dumbstruck. She stared nkly at Eugene as her mouth bobbed open and shut. After a long time, she forced a smile and said, "Mr. Hammond, is it possible that youe to the wrong office? This is the HR department." "This is exactly the ce I need to be." Eugene waved his hand and ordered, "Just do as I say. Report to your department downstairs. Don''t waste my time." Caroline became anxious immediately. She ran up to Eugene and said, "Is there a mistake here? I was appointed by Mr. Lawson himself. Why should I go downstairs all of a sudden?" The other colleagues were also dumbfounded, thinking, "She became the department manager minutes ago. Why the sudden demotion?" "You were appointed by Mr. Lawson himself, but there is a new appointment letter from the higher-ups to request your transfer," Eugene exined a bit more. In order to make Caroline give up, he opened the envelope himself and took out a pile of documents, then read out loud, "For the sake of thepany''s development, management has decided to remove Miss Caroline Ford from the position of HR manager in consideration of herck of experience. You will be transferred to the administration level, and we hope that you can learn and improve there to be a core member of thepany as soon as possible." "Plop!" What Eugene said seemed to drain all of Caroline''s strength. She slumped down in the chair and her eyes were dull as if she had been shocked out of her wits. In the next moment, she banged the table grudgingly and shouted, "No, no way. If I''m not the HR manager, then who is?" Eugene gave a half-smile and said, "It''s none of your concern. There are plenty of people who want to sit in that chair." He nced around and then fixed his gaze on a female employee. She was none other than Julie who gave Caroline the skincare set. "You," he said. "Me?" Julie pointed at her nose foolishly but soon bowed repeatedly and gibbered with excitement, "Thank you so much, Mr. Hammond. Thank you for your appreciation." Others turned green-eyed but still cheered instantly, "Julie, congrattions on your big promotion." "Julie... Oh no, Ms. Carter, if you need me for anything, just tell me. Whatever it takes, I will get it done!" "Ms. Carter, you can''t avoid a treat tonight, can you?" "Not a problem at all..." Julie smiled like a cat given a bowl of cream. A thought suddenly popped into her mind and she walked up to Caroline who was still in a semi-catatonic state. The smile on Julie''s face faded away as she spread her hands. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Carline looked at her, confused. "Where''s the skincare set I gave you just now? Give it back to me." Julie said to her tartly like a totally different person. She soon snatched the skincare set without waiting for Caroline to speak. The other colleagues followed suit and got their gifts back from Caroline as well. "What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and go to report for duty. Do you need me to show you the way?" Julie yelled at Caroline after they had taken all the gifts back. Caroline lumbered out of the HR department; her spirit at rock-bottom. But to her surpriseter on, all the nuclear members of the Ford family including Reba, Samuel, Ma, and Patricia had been demoted too. Chapter 74 In Wine There Is Truth Chapter 74 In Wine There Is Truth There was arge office with an area of about 850 square feet on the top floor of the International Commerce Center. Leo stood straight in front of the huge French window with his hands sped behind his back, overlooking the whole city. "Mr. Cohen, I''ve finished what you asked me to do." Suddenly, a rotund figure rushed over to him with a smile. It was Justin. "Peter is out of office, so Eugene Hammond, the vice president, is in charge. As of now, Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Patricia have all been demoted. Their monthly sry will be capped at 1,000 dors each," Justin reported. After a pause, he asked with a bigger smile, "Mr. Cohen, how do you think?" "Mm, well done." Leo nodded slightly. Justin immediately grinned like a kid in a candy shop. He said cautiously after a moment, "Mr. Cohen, there is something I don''t know if I should say..." Leo turned around and looked at him in surprise. Justin had an embarrassed look on his face, opened and shut his mouth. It was obvious that he had a favor to ask. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Leo smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Really?" Justin felt ttered but was still a little hesitant. "Yes." Leo gave him an encouraging look. Justin finally spatted it out. "Well, Mr. Cohen, you see, I have some money. But what do businessmen want? Social status. Only with status can we make more money." Leo agreed with a nod. Justin continued, "It''s just that I heard that you know n Russell, the richest person in Emerdale?" "We''ve met a few times," said Leo. "That''s great!" Justin pped his hands excitedly and said, "The next time you see Mr. Russell, can you rmend me to their Kingston Chamber of Commerce?" Leoughed immediately and said, "You want to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce?" "Yeah." Justin nodded and said feverishly, "It''s the dream for all the businessmen in Sallton and Winham to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Its membership is also an admission ticket to the inner business circle of Winbury. I don''t want to be holed up in Emerdale for the rest of my life; I want to expand my spectrum to the whole country, maybe even around the world." Leo nodded dly and only said one word, "Okay." "Really?" Justin''s tone turned urgent. "I''ve also heard recently that the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce ising to Emerdale. All the eligible business tycoons of the city are secretly using their connections and trying to meet him. I''m wondering if you could refer me to him?" Leo smiled faintly, thinking, "The head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was sent here by Commerce Maestro to assist me. It''s as easy as winking for me to get a person in." However, he only replied carelessly, "Julton Pharmaceutical is going to be kicked out of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. It just so happens that you can fill their spot." Justin was stunned and asked curiously, "Who said Julton Pharmaceutical was going to be kicked out?" Leo stopped talking, although the smile on his face became wider. Of course, I can ask the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce to kick him out now, but we all need a good reason to wage a war. Or it would only invite discontentment and even panic... Leo only said calmly, "Before you leave, give me the background information about Eugene Hammond of Vesper Corporation. It''s going to be a lot of help." After Justin left, Leo sat down on the sofa and a confident smile emerged on his face. Just then, his phone rang. It was William. Leo picked up the phone and asked with a smile, "Hello, Dad? Howe you have time to call me?" But William sounded hoarse and drunk. "Leo, where are you? Come and have a drink with me." Leo asked nervously, "Dad, are you drunk?" "Why so many questions? Just tell me; are youing or not?" William''s voice became shaking. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I''ll be there in a minute." As soon as Leo hung up, he stormed out of the office and went downstairs in an elevator. "Dad..." The moment he pushed the door open, he saw William sitting alone on the sofa. Empty bottles were scattered around on the coffee table, sofa, and floor. William sprawled on the sofa drunkenly, still holding a bottle in his hand. "Dad, how long have you been drinking?" Leo rushed over and snatched the bottle from his hand. "Wine... give it back." William reached out to grab the bottle but he slipped and fell to the ground. Some bottles around him were also smashed into pieces. "Dad, you''re drunk." Leo sighed, then held William up and put him on the sofa. Then he took out a wet towel from the bathroom and applied it on William''s head. "I''m not drunk... Ugh..." As soon as he finished speaking, he threw up with a churning in the stomach. Leo grabbed the trash can gaily, so William did not vomit on the floor. William felt much better afterward. He opened his reddened eyes, looked at Leo, thenughed at himself and said, "Leo, am I a loser, a total failure?" "Dad, what are you talking about?" Leo refuted gravely. "When my daughter was taken away, I didn''t say a word. When my wife suffered from depression, I couldn''t do anything either. What I did instead was watch them leave me one after another... I couldn''t protect my wife or my daughter." William wailed bitterly. Leo was astonished. He wondered, "His daughter was taken away? His wife suffered from depression? What did it mean? Arent Caroline and Reba his daughter and wife?" William picked up a bottle and gulped down another mouthful of wine. His red eyes were filled with tears of regret. "It took me years to pull myself together. The business was getting better and I decided to start a new life. How did I marry that woman who''s all dors and no sense? They said that you were ingrate, but in fact, they are the most ruthless, ungrateful... Just go away, all of you. Don''t evere back..." William babbled. The empty bottle in his hand fell to the floor with a ng and he had fallen asleep on the sofa. But Leo still stared at William nkly when a horrifying idea came into his mind. "What if... what if Reba is Dad''s second wife?" Chapter 75 Head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce Chapter 75 Head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce When William woke up, he instantly saw Leo who was sitting next to him and looking at him with a gentle smile. "How long was I asleep?" He sat up from the sofa and asked. "The whole afternoon." Leo handed him a cup of coffee and said, "Dad, alcohol doesn''t do any good to your health. You should drink less." He continued after a pause, "At least don''t drink alone. It''s too easy to get drunk that way." William heaved a long sigh and said, "Thank you for everything today, Leo." Suddenly, his face became weird as if he had thought of something. "Leo, did I say anything strange when I was drunk?" Leo paused a little, then replied with a faint smile, "You just rambled a bit. Nothing serious." William''s face changed colors for a long time and he said, "Leo, can you promise me one thing? Don''t tell Caroline about it. If she knows, she will be devastated." "I know." Leo nodded with understanding. He thought, "If Caroline finds out that her mother is William''s second wife, she will definitely feel betrayed." After a moment of silence, Leo said again, "Dad, haven''t you thought about finding your first daughter?" "It''s impossible." William waved his hand and said with mixed feelings, "And even if I found her, I wouldn''t go to meet her. We''re all living peaceful lives, why should I break that?" Leo didn''t say anything but thought, "With one word from him, I can help him find her daughter at once. But just like he said, the fewer people know, the better." Leo looked at William who was still frowning tightly and said, "Dad, don''t worry too much. They will be punished for turning to the Lawsons. And it won''t take long for them to realize that it''s their best choice to have remained here instead." "s, how could I not worry?" William was still gloomy and troubled. "I''ve signed the contract with As Beauty and we need more hands now. At such a critical moment, they have all been poached away. What could I do alone?" "Why not?" Leo poured himself a cup of coffee as well and said with a smile, "Dad, talk to me if you have any difficulties. Maybe I can help." William cast a nce at Leo and said, "Leo, I know that you''re the kindest and most loving person in our family, but there is nothing you can do about it." "Dad, when have I ever failed you?" Leo did not defend himself but only sat there upright and stared at his father with bright piercing eyes. William froze for an instant when he saw Leo smiling so confidently. It suddenly urred to him that it was true that Leo had never failed him all these years. He thought, "Even for those impossible tasks in the past, he managed to finish them with flying colors. First, the bidding, then the disputes with the O''Briens and the Perrys. Perhaps, he will work his magic again..." "Alright then!" William made up his mind and said, "As Beauty will hold a dinner party tomorrow evening to promote and advertise their new product. Many media outlets and celebrities will be there to endorse the product. I need to solicit sponsorships of over 10 million dors for As Beauty before the party. If I fail, our family''s name will be stained. And I''m afraid that no one will cooperate with us again in the future." But surprisingly, Leo also rubbed his chin meditatively and said, "It''s a bit difficult to raise ten million dors within a day and a half..." William could not help feeling a little disappointed and said after a deep sigh, "There was still some hope when we had some extra hands. But they all turned to the Lawson family yesterday, and I''m the only one left. I want to pull it off, but just cant do it on my own." Leo understood William''s difficulties and when he was about to speak, Nadine called. She said only three words, "He''s here." Leo nodded and said, "Okay." He hung up the phone. Then, he rose to his feet and said to William, "Dad, leave this matter to me. I will raise ten million before the dinner party tomorrow. I have to go and meet someone now." He then walked toward the door. But when he was still in the living room, the other Ford''s returned home with gloomy expressions. Everyone looked indignant and also exhausted. Caroline was even angrier when she saw Leo. She asked with venom, "What are you doing here?" Leo replied lightly, "Dad is drunk. I''m here to take care of him." "You no right to enter this house. Get out!" Reba grabbed a bat and was about to drive him away. "Enough!" William bellowed and his voice instantly conquered the crowd. "Shut up, all of you! You all epted the Lawson''s blood money. Has any of you thought about the sponsorships? Only Leo will help me!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Dad, are you crazy?" Caroline shouted unbelievingly, "What sponsors can he find? Were lucky if he doesnt just make things worse." William snorted, "Hes done a lot better than you." "William, how could you say that?" Reba was not happy and said, "We turned to them for the sake of our family. It''s better to work in Vesper Corporation than to put ourselves at the mercy of those people from As Beauty." "Oh? Then how was your first day at the office?" Leo asked suddenly with a faint smile. All of the Ford''s looked like that they had just eaten dirt. None of them had been restored to their previous positions like Peter had promised, but instead, they were demoted to the bottom rungs. They were forced to perform errands and chores all day. When Caroline came back to her senses, she leered at Leo and asked, "How did you know what happened today?" Leo said leisurely, "Have you forgotten that I also work at the International Commerce Center? I heard that several managers were kicked downstairs today. I knew straight away that it was you guys." "You..." Caroline''s eyes smoldered with anger, thinking, "If only I could gouge his eyes out." After a long while, she managed to speak again. "If we don''t live a good life, then neither will you! I''d like to wait and see how you raise ten million. I doubt that your dumb luck will save you this time!" "You don''t have to worry about that." After that, Leo strode out of the Ford house. Nadine had been waiting for him outside. Leo got in the car and they soon disappeared into the distance. Half an hourter, a middle-aged gentleman in an expensive suit and gold-rimmed sses got off the ne and waited patiently at the Emerdale Airport. His secretary who looked ratherely was standing next to him and briefing the schedule. "Mr. Barker, since our members have learned that you''reing to Emerdale, they have organized a wee party for you. Thomas Reyes, chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical, is here to pick you up..." Forrest Barker could not hear the rest because he was constantly looking at his watch. Suddenly, he saw a man and a woman in the crowd. His face lit up and he dashed toward them right away. At this moment, a distinguished Lincoln SUV stopped before them. Thomas got out of the car and trotted all the way to Forrest. "Mr. Barker, I''m here to pick you up." Forrest frowned when someone got in his way, so he asked Thomas coldly, "Who are you?" "Mr. Barker, it''s me, Thomas. I joined the Kingston Chamber of Commerce two years ago..." Thomas introduced himself with a jittery face. "Doesn''t ring a bell." Forrest interrupted him and quickened his pace. "Mr. Barker, please wait. Our members are waiting for you..." Thomas caught up with him again. Forrest instantly flew into a rage. He nudged Thomas away and threatened, "If you appear in front of me again, believe it or not, I will kick you out of the chamber." Thomas'' face turned deathly pale in an instant, confused about what he had done wrong. But what happened the next minute left himpletely aghast. Forrest ran up to a young man, bowed reverently, and said, "Nice to meet you, boss!" Chapter 76 To See God Chapter 76 To See God "Hello, sir!" Forrest enthusiastically shook Leos hand. Seeing this, Thomas, who was about seventy miles away, was scared out of his wits. His knees wobbled and he fell to the ground. Forrest, the general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, whose sprawling business empire covered the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd regions, was behaving like he had just met his childhood here?! Who on earth was this young man? Suspecting that his vision was blurry due to fatigue, he rubbed his eyes and pinched himself hard, just to make sure this is real, before looking again. Thomas felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He desperately tried to get a clear view of the young man''s face. However, the busy airport was full of travelers and on top of that, Forrest had his back to him, blocking his view of the other person. Soon, Forrest and Leo disappeared into the sea of people. "Hello Forrest." Leo acknowledged the polite greeting from him. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you." Forrest straightened his back as he carefully observed the owner and CEO whom he had never met before. His first impression was that he was very young. Too young, in fact. However, his eyes had a brilliance likened to a full moon on a starless night, incredibly deep and intense, impossible to interpret his emotions or thoughts. When they got into the car, Forrest finally revealed the purpose of his visit to Emerdale. "Mr. Cohen, I was sent by Mr. Maestro to assist you. If you need anything from me in the future, please feel free to let me know. Here is my business card with my contact information on it." Forrest handed over his business card. Leo gave it a nce then put it away. With a faint smile, he nodded. "Thanks Forrest. I''ll remember that." Forrest felt ttered. For a man that even the business greats respected, if Leo were to remember him and engage his assistance, his future would incredibly promising. Leo smiled and continued, "Well, I do have two things to trouble you with." Upon hearing this, Forrest was overjoyed. "Sure, please go ahead to let me know what they are." Even if offered at an extraordinary high price, Forrest wasn''t the kind of person who would be of service to just anyone. But Leo was a powerful and influential business man. If only he could be his right-hand man. He was eager to assist him every day, so as to elevate his status in the business circles here. Leo told Forrest about the issue on the sponsorship. When he was done, Forrest was surprised. "Is that all?" Leo smiled and nodded. Forrestughed and said, "That''s not a problem at all. Leave it to me." "What about the second matter?" Leo pondered for a moment before asking, "I wonder if the Kingston Chamber of Commerce still has any membership spots allocated? A friend of mine would like to join the chamber." Forrest was silent for a long while before he said, "Mr. Cohen, to tell you the truth, the chamber sets very high requirements on who is eligible to be a member. It depends not only on the personal wealth, but also thework and connections this person has. Only those who have aprehensive score of S or above are qualified. How influential is your friend in Emerdale?" Leo thought for a moment then gave an impartial answer, "Quite good, I imagine. n Russell holds him in high regard, anyway." Although Justin Cox worked for him, he couldn''t openly facilitate personal favors for them. Putting in a few good words for him was fine. "Then it shouldnt be a problem. Where is your friend? I can go and see him." Leo informed Justin, then he and Forrest headed to the highest floor of the International Commerce Center. Justin was already waiting when Leo and Forrest arrived. Justin immediately greeted them with a smile. "Mr. Cohen, this is..." "I''m Forrest Barker." Because Justin works for Leo, Forrest was extremely polite to him. Justin furrowed his brows. Forrest Barker, why did that name sound so familiar? Suddenly, he became extremely excited, so much so that he almost started to stutter. "You... you are..." "The general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce?!" He said as he recalled why Forrest''s name sounded familiar. Forrest smiled and nodded at him. It wasmon for him to encounter people who get just as excited when they first meet. "Mr. Cohen..." Justin seemed to have realized something. He turned around abruptly and nced at Leo. That nce expressed many emotions, including gratitude, shock, and... loyalty. Leo smiled slightly and waved at him. Forrest followed Justin into his office. Next, he would conduct a series of assessments to determine if Justin was eligible to join the chamber. Leo and Nadine were the only ones left in the quiet corridor. Leo stood by the window, lost in thought as they looked at the darkening sky. Nadine stood beside Leo and watched the night sky with him. "Mr. Cohen, I can see from his eyes that he reveres you like a God." After a long time, she retracted her gaze and let out a faint sigh. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what she said, he grinned. "I am not God." "For some people, you are." She stubbornly said, "We are not from the same world. The reason you can sit together with them and live together with them is because you were once an ordinary man. Even more so, it is because of their ignorance. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss." "Yes, ignorance is bliss..." Leo was still looking at the bright moon in the sky. He chuckled, "That''s why, my friends are living a good life, while my enemies are long dead." When Justin re-emerged from the office, he looked like apletely different person. His radiant face glowed with energy, as if he had found the passion he once had when he was working against all odds to start up a business. He wanted to ask Forrest to stay for dinner, but he had declined. Justin didn''t mind that he couldn''t do dinner. After watching Forrest get into his car, he returned to his office. He looked at the evening skyline of Emerdale and couldn''t help quietly eximing. "The night is so beautiful." Henceforth from today, Kingston Chamber of Commerce would have another new member. Everything had been bestowed upon him by one man. Even Justin would not have thought that his admiration and reverence for Leo Cohen would have transformed into unconditional trust. He was like a star in the sky - extremely fascinating. Bang! Just as Justin was immersed in his own world, the office door was rudely kicked open. Peter charged in with an ugly face. He mmed his hands on the table. "Justin, what right do you have to interfere with the matters of mypany?" Justin''s smile disappeared and he narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. "Peter, do you know who you''re talking to?" Peter was so angry that heughed. "Still pretending? Tell me, I recruited a couple of men from the Henderson family, and they were transferred to the grassroots level. Are you the one behind this?" "And what if it was me?" Justin''s attitude was indifferent. He said forcefully, "They are all new employees. How can new employees be in charge as soon as they join? What do you want the other senior employees to think?" "That''s my call!" Seeing that Peter had the guts to go against him, Justin''s eyes shed with coldness. "You''re no longer the owner of the International Commerce Center. Do you know what are the consequences if you offend the Lawsons?" "Oh, Im no longer the owner. Are you threatening me?" Justin stood up slowly, with an authoritarian look. "Smack!" He flung a contract at Peter''s face. "Take a good look at this!" Peter had always wondered why Justin would still dare to interfere with his affairs even after he had relinquished his rights as thendlord of the International Commerce Center. However, when he saw the what was on the cover of the document, his face turned pale. "Youre now a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce?!" Chapter 77 Ruthless Ambition Chapter 77 Ruthless Ambition Printed on the cover was a vivid red goshawk, symbolizing the most influential chamber ofmerce in Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd: The Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Peter looked terribly washed-out, and he regretted his impulsiveness. As the eldest son of the Lawsons, he knew the power and influence of the chamber. Anyone who was a business tycoon in the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd regions would resort to any means to be a chamber member. Not just because it was an exclusive group, but it was also a symbol of status. Being a member was the equivalent of entering the core business circle of Winbury. Every year, the chamber would invite the rising stars in the business world to join them. However, Kate Lawson, who had received the highly sought-after invitation, had treated it like trash and threw the invitation straight into the bin. Peter couldn''t understand how Justin could have managed to be a chamber member in just a matter of days, after they had gone their separate ways. He stared fearfully at Justin. "No, I don''t believe you have be a member of the chamber." "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Justin was icy cold. "I advise you toy low. I may not own the entire International Commerce Center, but don''t think that just because Vesper Corporation is a listedpany, you''re such a big deal. In my eyes, you''re nothing!" Peter was shocked and furious. He couldn''t utter a word. "Get lost!" Peter jumped in horror and fled the office immediately. He did not take the elevator. Instead, he ran down the stairs. Thinking of Justin''s words, a sinister expression shed across his face. "You''ve just joined the Red Eagle Chamber of Commerce. What''s there to unt? Once Ive established a close rtionship with the owner of the International Commerce Center..." He thought about the event week after and his mood became better. He had heard that the mysterious owner would be attending this ball. It was a golden opportunity for the Vesper Corporation. If they could sessfully establish a good rtionship and secure a few major projects, thepany would grow exponentially bigger. As he continued to walk down, he came to the 88th floor of the building. This was where the CEO office of the As Beauty Group was located. Instinctively, he stopped in his tracks. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to visit the CEO. All the employees had left, and only the light in the CEO''s office was brightly lit. Peter heard a childish voice as soon as he got close to the office door. "Mom, when are we going back? I miss Dad." After which, Lydia''s voice could be heard, "Alright, let''s go home now." Her voice was exceptionally gentle,pletely different from her usual resolute tone. Hearing the voices reminded Peter of Lydia''s wedding night. His face turned gloomy. Just then, the door opened. Lydia walked out of the room holding Emilia''s hand. The moment she saw Peter, the gentle look on her face was gone. "It''s you?!" Peter was not expecting them to leave so promptly, so he was shocked when the door opened and she saw him. He rposed himself and said with a lighthearted smile, "Good evening, Lydia." However, Lydia gave him a cold nce thenpletely ignored him. "Come on Emilia. Let''s go." They started walking towards the elevator. Malice shed across Peter''s eyes again. He quickly caught up with Lydia and said, "Lydia, it''s sote. Why don''t we have dinner together? You must be starving after such a long day." She looked at him with absolute despise and slowly enunciated each word, "Peter, Im already married, and my husband is waiting for me downstairs." "Husband?" Viciousness immediately crept into Peter when he heard this. Her marriage had always been a thorn in his heart. He wanted to see what sort of a man could win such a trophy wife. He walked to the window and looked down. Not a shadow, not even a car. However, in another corner of the building. Leo who had been waiting, became anxious when he didn''t see Lydia after quite a while. A sharp glint shed across his eyes and he strode into the elevator. "Lydia, don''t lie to me. I just looked; there''s nobody downstairs." Peter looked at Lydia with a smile, "No one is here to pick you up, right?" She did not reply him. Her gaze towards him became even more unfriendly, but she was getting a little nervous. She was just trying to scare him away. She had no idea where Leo was. "Lydia, I''ve always been unable to figure this out. I have money, power, and I''ve always had feelings for you. Why don''t you even spare me a nce?" Peter was ogling at Lydia''s svelte and beautiful figure under her business suit. There was a hint of deep resentment in his words. It was as if he was finally letting it all out after all these years. Lydia took a step back, shielding little Emilia. Emilia looked at Peter with fear in her eyes. "Mom, I''m scared." Peter''s low and chilling voice echoed throughout the dark, silent hallway. "I like you so much that I even dreamed of marrying you, but then you suddenly got married to someone else. Is that fair to me?" "Do you know how I was after I found out that you were married? I was angry at first, and then I resented your husband. Now, I resent you even more. Why didn''t you choose me? In what possible way am I inferior to your husband?" "Youre inferior to him in all aspects." Although worried, Lydia still put up a calm cold front. "Oh really?" Peter said. His eyes were bloodshot. "Well, in that case, I''m going to show you exactly how strong I am." As he spoke, he walked towards her with a savage smile on his face. Lydia pushed Emilia back, shouting, "Peter, what are you trying to do?!" In the dimly lit corridor, there was no one else except the three of them. If it was anyone else, they would have been scared to death, but Lydia stayed calm. Peter continued to press on. "What am I going to do? You''ll know soon enough...." Emilia burst into tears, "Daddy, daddy, I want my daddy..." "Emilia darling, don''t cry." Lydia immediately hugged her tightly,forting her, "I''m here, Mommy is here, everything will be fine." "Daddy?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Peter had a nasty smile on his face. "He''s not here. I heard you married a fucking soldier, right? Then you''ll be no different from a widow. It''s been so long, you are starting to miss how that feels, aren''t you?" "Peter, I''m warning you! If you take another step forward, I won''t be nice!" Lydia shouted loudly; her eyes filled with hatred. Peter was startled for a moment but quickly recovered. He startedughing. "Lydia, do you know what I like about you the most? I like your aggressiveness. It''s going to be so gratifying if I can subdue a woman like you." His hand made a grabbing motion towards her. She could not move an inch because she had to protect little Emilia who was hiding behind her. All she could do was close her eyes, waiting for the worst. Instead, she heard a loud crash. She immediately opened her eyes and looked in front of her. A tall and stalwart figure stood in front of her. The cold wind was blowing through an open window, flowing through her hair. Leo stared menacingly at Peter, who was thrown against the wall by his kick. His voice was cold and devoid of any emotions. "What were you trying to do, you fucking bastard!" Chapter 78 Courting Death Chapter 78 Courting Death "Leo!" When she clearly saw the figure in front of her, Lydia let out a sharp cry and the rims of her eyes became moist. She didn''t expect that her husband would appear just in the nick of time. "Go, take Emilia with you." Leo said without looking back, and his voice was extremely stern. Lydia''s eyes were filled with indescribable shock. She had never seen Leo like this before, cold and threatening. Immediately, she picked up Emilia and went into the elevator. She had covered her daughter''s eyes with her hand when she saw how violently Peter was thrown against the wall. She didn''t want to frighten her daughter. Just then, Peter got back his senses and felt a sharp pain in his head. When he lifted his hand to touch his head, he felt an icy cold sticky substance on his head. It was blood. Realizing that he was bleeding, Peter''s face contorted into an ugly threatening look. He red at Leo. "Leo, you''ve ruined my ns time and time again. Do you really think were afraid of you?" "I don''t know about that, but today, you are going to die." His voice void of any emotions or fear. The air felt chilly instantaneously. "Just you alone?" Peter startedughing. His eyes flickered with disdain as he said, "Five years ago, you were a piece of useless shit hanging around my sister. And today youre acting all arrogant? Just because you got to know a couple of people doesn''t change the fact that you''re still a piece of shit!" Leo shook his head and looked pitifully at Peter. "Obviously, you know nothing about me." Peter had no inkling of the impending danger he was in. He continued to look at Leo with resentment. "I had wanted to take care of you but I didn''t expect you toe to me. Saving damsel in distress huh? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Good acting." "You are going to die tonight, and Lydia is going nowhere either. The whole building is surrounded by my men, and no one can escape." He was still trying to infuriate Leo, eager to see anger or fear on his face. To his disappointment, Leo''s facial expression was unchanged, he had the same indifferent look. In addition to the indifference, there was also a tinge of sympathy. Leo walked to the window, pointed to the closely linked cars not far away, and asked, "You mean those cars?" "Yeah, our elite guys." Peterughed uproariously. But his voice stopped abruptly like a kite who had just lost the wind current beneath it. It was as if he had seen something shocking; his mouth was wide opened, and his eyes almost popped out. A woman, in a ck leather suit and pants, appeared near the cars. She pulled out a something small and ck from her pocket and tossed it at the bottom of the chassis. Then she slowly turned around. As soon as she walked off, the cars exploded. The fire shot through the sky, forming a small mushroom cloud above the charred vehicles. The powerful st bent the surrounding trees at a 90 degrees angle, causing them to sway left and right violently. Nadine''s beautiful ck hair was also wind-tossed by the impact. But she was unmoved by the huge explosion. She continued to walk away. "She, she..." Staring at the Nadine in horror, Peter was scared out of his wits. What was that woman holding in her hand? "A hand grenade?" Leo stared at him with a furrowed menacing look and then said very slowly, word by word, "So, any more backup?" Peter''s legs gave way and he looked at Leo with eyes full of despair. He was dumbstruck. His men had beenpletely wiped out by a woman. "If you hade at me, you might not have died so quickly. But since you tried to harm her, no one, not even God Himself is going to be able to save you!" Peter was so scared, he started to shiver; as if he had been thrown into a ck hole. He didn''t dare to move. "No, you dont have the balls to kill me!" A sudden thought struck him and he started tough fearlessly. "No matter how powerful you are, youre still a member of the Hendersons. All of you surrendered to my family. If I die, theyll all die with me! You don''t have the heart to go through with it!" Leo narrowed his eyes, "Are you threatening me?" "That''s right, its a threat." Peter thought that Leo would be afraid andughed even louder. "Leo, I admit youre not as trashy as you were five years ago. But still, in Emerdale, if I want you dead, youll end up that way!" "I think you''ve got one thing wrong..." Leo sighed, "First of all, if you think you can threaten me using my family members, then youre very wrong. I don''t care too much about them. Secondly..." Leo paused and said in a mocking tone, "Are you that powerful?" When he finished his question, he walked towards Peter, grabbed hold of his hair then was about to smash his head into the wall. "No..." Peter''s eyes were filled with fear. "Jeffrey, save me!" "What?" Upon hearing these words, the hand grasping Peter''s head paused for a moment. He could feel that there was another person behind him. "Young man, forgive him. I advise you to let go of him. Don''t ask for trouble." The figure behind him sneered. "Who are you?" Leo slowly turned around, squinted his eyes and looked at the man behind him. With his hands sped behind his back, he looked ordinary with his dark-skin, a nice ck suit and matching leather shoes. Seeing that his savior had arrived, Peter, who just escaped death, gloated. "Leo, you''re finished. I hired Jeffrey at a high price. He''s a beast. Hurry up and let go of me. Beg me for mercy. If I''m in a good mood, I might even spare your life." Jeffrey smirked, "Let him go and I won''t harm you. Don''t force me, or else you''ll be carried out on a stretcher." However, Leo did not let go. Instead, he slowly raised the hand that was grabbing Peter''s head. "Leo, are you stupid? What do you think you are doing...? Don''t mess around..." Peter''s face turned pale again when he saw this. Right in front of Jeffrey, Leo smashed Peter''s head into the wall. In that instant, his entire face became badly mangled by the high impact, his human facial features were no longer recognizable. He fell unconscious in a split second. Jeffrey''s face darkened. He red at the Leo and asked, "Are you deaf?" "I told him earlier that even God wouldn''t save him today." "You are courting death." Leo''s eyes stared coldly at Jeffrey. In the next second, his imposing aura filled the space. A stifling murder-tinged air engulfed Jeffrey. Suddenly, Jeffrey felt his entire body broke out in cold sweat. He staggered and almost fell down the stairs. Chapter 79 Mercy Chapter 79 Mercy Jeffrey was intimidated by the imposing aura Leo emitted. He felt like a prey being watched at close distance from a ferocious predator. On closer look, he was surprised to find that Leo looked calmer than before. Strangely, he seemed to have returned to his previous serene state. All the imposing stifling air had dissipated. Though he was still feeling the chill, he started sneering, "Oh, so it''s not real after all. You scared me." "I don''t fight ordinary people like you, but since you are looking for it, don''t me me!" As soon as he stopped talking, Jeffrey readied himself to attack Leo. However, before he could attack, he felt another powerful aura. He looked back instinctively and saw a woman in a ck leather suit standing in the darkness of the corridor, staring at him coldly. If Leo''s aggressiveness was just a momentary hallucination, then inparison, this woman was a hurricane; ready to destroy anything and everything in her path. In a trance, he felt the tenacity and power to destroy an entire army, which instantly shattered the fighting spirit that he had harnessed. Leo watched them quietly. Although he imed that he was a warrior, Jeffreycked inner strength. Unlike a professional like Nadine, who killed people as though they were flies. Leo just stood and watched, allowing her to be in her own skin and do as she liked. If they had stayed away from Lydia, maybe he would have let them off. Moreover, their daughter was also present. So there could be no mercy. Not even God could save them now. Nadine moved swiftly, almost like a shadow and instantly appeared in front of Jeffrey. She stretched out her arm, grabbed him by the throat and raised him above her head. Jeffrey didn''t even have time or strength to react. "You..." Jeffrey''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face turned pale. In front of Nadine, he was as vulnerable as an infant. "Those who upset Mr. Cohen have only one thing waiting in their future!" She said coldly then suddenly exerted force in her palm. Just as she was about to break his neck, an ear-piercing rang sounded from a phone. Leo saw that it was Lydia calling and immediately asked Nadine to pause. He was afraid that Lydia would hear the screaming and the noise. He walked to a quiet spot before answering the call. "Lydia?" His voice was gentle,pletely different from before. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the other side of the phone, Lydia was silent but he could hear her slightly hurried breathing. After a while, he heard her voice. "Can you... can youe down now? There was an explosion. Emilia keeps crying out for you." Lydia''s tone was slightly stiff. Usually, it would be rare for her to say such needy words under normal circumstances. He pondered for a second then nodded: "Of course." After hanging up, he coldly nced at Jeffrey, "You''re lucky. I''ll spare your life today. If you help the Lawsons again, I will wipe out you and your men!" "Let''s go." Jeffrey, who was lucky to escape death, sat feebly on the ground and grasped for fresh air. When he came to his senses, he was back to his old self, filled with evilness. "Ha, just the two of you? How dare you attack me. You think that my men are cowards..." Jeffrey knew most of the formidable fighters in Emerdale, but he had never heard of Leo and Nadine, so naturally, he didn''t think much of them. He took out his phone and made a call. "Ryan,e over, I need your help..." "Mr. Cohen, why don''t we kill him? It won''t take long." Nadine asked, confused. In her opinion, disposing of him now would be child''s y. Leo shook its head and said seriously, "I know it''s easy to kill, but its also difficult to deal with a corpse. It will take some time. My wife and daughter can''t wait that long." She nodded her head thoughtfully. She had only focused on the killing. "However, I won''t let him off so easily..." A cold glint shed across his eyes. "I want to kill Peter Lawson with the help of his own family." Hearing that, Nadine flinched but looked enthusiastically at Leo. Mr. Cohen was finally making a move on the Lawsons! After parting ways with Nadine, Leo walked towards Lydia''s car. As he got nearer to the car, he could hear Emilia''s crying. "Oh, my baby, it''s okay, it''s okay, don''t cry. Daddy will be here soon." Lydia hugged her daughter, "Daddy! I want Daddy!" Emilia cried loudly. She had yet to recover from the shock. Lydia was getting slightly anxious. Just then, they heard Leo''s voice. "My Emilia! Baby! Daddy''s here!" Seeing her father, Emilia immediately stopped crying and smiled. She opened her little arms and ran into the arms of the Leo. She hugged him tightly at first, then said with tears of sadness, "What were you doing? You didn''te for so long..." "Daddy went to teach the bad guys a lesson." He caressed her head with a smile and said, "I drove away the bad guy who bullied mommy and dear Emilia." "Really?" She was pleased. "Daddy, you''re so awesome." Looking at his daughter who isughing again, he felt better. "Where''s Peter?" After her daughter calmed down, Lydia looked at Leo with a stern face as she asked. Leo Cohen shook his head. "Don''t worry, he''s not dead." After hearing these words, Lydia descended into silence. She understood what he meant. He wasnt dead. But he was grievously injured. Seeing her silence, he knew what she was thinking. He held her hand lightly and said, "I''ve already shown him leniency. Of all people, he should not have attacked you." She was touched. He was willing to go to such lengths for her. However, she would not easily reveal her true feelings to him. She held the steering wheel tightly and said, "Let''s go home." "Yes, let''s get out of here." He had wanted to y with his daughter, but she had fallen asleep. While driving, Lydia wanted to say something, but hesitated on second thoughts, "There is a sponsorship event tomorrow evening, are you..." He smiled and agreed happily, "I can attend it, just to make up the numbers." "That''s great!" Lydia had a slight smile then kept quiet again. They didn''t speak for the rest of the journey home. Looking at the scenery retreating rapidly on both sides, Leo gradually narrowed his eyes, and a hint of imperceptible viciousness shed through his eyes. Few were there to support him when he was down. Most just rubbed salt into his wounds. Since Reba and the others had aligned themselves with the Lawsons, then no matter how wealthy he became, they would not receive a single cent from him. Chapter 80 The Cat And Mouse Game Chapter 80 The Cat And Mouse Game Some said that whoever was lucky enough to marry Kate Lawson would not have to worry for the rest of his life. Or that of his future generations. Unfortunately, no one had seeded. One man almost seeded but then, he ran off. There was a small bar on the topmost floor of the Lawson Group building that was reserved exclusively for her use. Kate leaned against the railing and held a ss of expensive merlot in her hand. She enjoyed the cool night breeze and the city lights of Emerdale. Thendscape was dazzling, but her eyes were dull. After a while, she felt bored. When she was about to leave, she suddenly found a man in front of her. With handsome looks and a prominent family background, the both of them were a perfect match made in heaven. Seeing him, she smiled. Her smile was so dazzling, it outshone the light from the moon. "Why are you here?" "I''m here to see you," he replied with a smile. "I am not enough reason for you to travel all the way from Valenham to Emerdale." The man seemed a little helpless and could only tell the truth. "Well, I came to see my sister and you at the same time." "See, I knew I was always secondary." She curled her lips and said, "I can see that you''ve just gotten off the ne. Why didn''t you meet your sister first? Why did youe to see me instead?" A bitter smile appeared on the man''s face. "She won''t see me. Why bother to go look for her? It''s better toe see you." She squinted her eyes slightly and said, "If you lie again, I''ll ask someone to throw you over the balcony." The man wasn''t scared. He shrugged helplessly and said, "All right, I do have something to talk to you about." With that, the man''s expression turned serious and he slowly stretched out two fingers. "One; I want you to topple my sister. No matter what means you use, just make sure she has no chance for aeback. In return, I''ll provide you with all the resources you need, whether its money, manpower, or anything else." He was dead serious, but Kate thought she just heard the most amusing joke, and she burst into "Are you joking with me?" "Do I look like I''m joking?" She shook her head. "That''s not good." "I mean, what if I refuse to help you?" The man''s expression changed drastically. "Why?" "Because it''s simply an impossible task." Her smile faded, and her tone became stern. "Ever since I first met her, I could never beat her, even back in college." There would be an uproar if these words were to be leaked to the public. Kate Lawson, the demonic woman of the Lawsons, was actually admitting that she was inferior?! The man shook his head. "That''s only because her background is better than yours. She has good parents. Now that she has nothing and you have my help, it''ll be easy to beat her!" She fell silent as she pondered over his words. After a long time, she shook her head and rebut. "You don''t know her, and you can''t categorize her like that." As soon as she said that, the man got agitated. "I''m her brother. If I don''t know her well enough, who does?" "Ever since she was a child, how many times have you met or talked to her? Do you know how she survived all those years?" Her gaze turned sharp, and her tone became firm, "But I understand! Everyone else rested, dated, ate, and yed around. She... she was always studying. She''s like a sponge; constantly absorbing information. So, no matter what I do, she''s always ahead of me." "Even when she started her ownpany, she didn''t borrow a dime from her family. She started from scratch. What about me? In the end, I borrowed money from my family to seed!" He got very upset, but still said stubbornly, "That was the past, but now, it''s different." After a long silence, she looked up at the man and asked, "You''re her brother. Why do you want to hurt your sister like this?" These words silenced him. His face flickered between bright and dark, livid and tolerating. In the end, it turned into a deep helplessness. "In order to make her return home." "Only when she fails will she return home. In the whole of Emerdale, youre the only one who can destroy her!" "Whose idea is this?" The man gritted his teeth and said, "Mine." She looked at him intensely and said, "She will hate you for the rest of her life." He flinched, but he had made up his mind so he said, "Whatever. It''s better to have her home than anything else." She sighed and said, "okay, I''ll help you. What''s the second request?" Hearing this, he beamed. "Second? You. You know that I''m pursuing you. This time, I''m here to ask your father for your hand. Then, I''ll leave." "You can leave now. I''ll buy you a ticket home." She said with a stoned face and was about to take out her cell phone. Seeing this, he became anxious. "Don''t. If you refuse, that''s okay. It''s not like I can''t take the blow. Why are you so heartless?" After pausing for a moment, he looked at her attentively and spoke. "Don''t tell me that you''re still brooding about that kid who ran off from your wedding five years ago?" "What''s so good about him? He came from a humble family and doesn''t have much money. He didn''t deserve you." Before he could continue, he stopped because he saw the look in her eyes. It was as if she was a cobra ready to spit venom at him. "Terry, don''t you think you''re talking a bit too much?" He immediately shut up and left dejectedly. Well, at least, she promised to help him even though she refused his marriage proposal. Just then, another man brushed past Terry. They nced at each other very quickly then continued on their way. A haggard faced Chris was here to see his cousin. "Kate, who was that?" "What did you call me?" The iciness on her face had yet to dissipate. She raised her thin eyebrow and red at Chris. He quickly corrected himself, stuttering, "Miss Lawson." Her mood returned to calmness and she replied tly, "What''s the matter?" He heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that she was no longer angry. It was tough being her personal assistant. "Miss Lawson, I just got news that Peter was badly injured and disfigured by Leo." She acknowledged the news, but didnt offer anyment on it. Chris could not help but ask, "His face is all messed up. Aren''t you going to take a look?" "No. Is there anything else?" she said matter-of-factly. He felt a chill down his spine. She wasn''t even going to see how her brother after he got maimed. This woman was reptilian. "As Beauty are hosting a sponsorship event tomorrow evening. All the sponsors are attending. Right now, tenpanies have sponsored this project." Ever since Chris became Kate''s personal assistant, she had assigned him only one task; to gather all the information on the Henderson family and Leo. To Leo, Chris was a mole. The only thing he didn''t know was that Chris was ying both sides. "Is that so..." She thought about it for a few minutes, then suddenly smiled and said, "Tomorrow, you will sponsor 16 million dors on behalf of the Lawson Group." He thought he had heard wrongly, his eyes popped out in shock, "Kate, are you sure?" She was no longer paying attention to how he was addressing her. She smiled and said, "Do as I say." "Okay..." He could never figure out her intentions, so he couldn''t be bothered to find out the answer anymore. After all, she was Kate Lawson. If anyone could figure her out, she wouldn''t be who she was. She walked out of the office building and immediately got into a Lincoln limousine that was waiting for her. "Miss Lawson." His driver was waiting for her with the door opened. She nodded her head cheerfully, exuding the elegance of a nobledy. However, her eyes soon lost their sparkle again, turning into a grayish white. With her peerless beauty, wealth, and high IQ, Kate had lost all interest or excitement in life. Sometimes, she even wondered: What was the meaning of her life? What did she really want? There were no answers. Or rather, she was still searching for the answers. At first, she thought that she would have to spend the rest of her life searching for them. It wasnt until she found out that the man who had fled from their wedding five years ago, had returned. Suddenly, life had be more entertaining again. It was a cat-and-mouse game. Perhaps, one was the cat, and the other, the rat. Or perhaps... Maybe there were two cats!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 81 Give Them a Chance Chapter 81 Give Them a Chance The next morning, Leo stood alone on the top floor of International Commerce Center, overlooking the crowd below. Suddenly, he saw Caroline, Reba, and others walking into the building angrily. It seemed that they couldn''t ept that the personnel were from the management level down to the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. grassroots level. However, Leo showed no mercy for them, and prepared to ept the worst result. "Mr. Cohen, this is the information of Garven, the vice president of Vesper Corporation." At this time, Justin walked into the office and put a stack of documents on Leo''s table. After joining the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, Justin knew Leo more and became more serious when facing him. "Thank you." Leo smiled at Justin and read the documents. Garven, male, was a former executive of Julton Pharmaceutical. Three years ago, he was sent to prison because he abused an employee after drinking, so he was fired by Julton Pharmaceutical and did not have a job for two years. After the Vesper Corporation was bought by the Lawson family, Peter Lawson hired Garven as the vice president of Vesper Corporation. This was Garven''s information. It was not very detailed, but it was very useful. Justin knew that Leo was investigating the March 16 Incident of the Henderson family, so he collected the important events during these three years, which could save time and highlight the key points. Leo looked at Justin appreciatively, and said, "Can you tell me in detail about this matter?" Justin nodded and said solemnly, "It happened one week after the March 16 Incident three years ago. At the celebration banquet, Garven was drunk and dragged a female employee who drank with him into the bathroom, but that female employee was married." Leo nodded and asked, "What''s he like?" "I am in contact with Garven several times. He is umunicative and takes work as his priority. Besides, he is already 40 years old, but he hasn''t married yet." "Well. Do you believe that a man who takes his career as his priority abuses an employee?" Leo asked. Hearing this, Justin replied, "That''s the point. No one believed that Garven would do that. However, he did it, and no one spoke for him at that time, so the police could only close the case quickly." "Who handled this case at that time?" Justin thought for a moment and then said a name that Leo was familiar with. "Sandra Johnson." "Sandra Johnson?" Thinking of her, Leo ordered, "Help me make an appointment with her." "Yes." Justin immediately responded, and then handed Leo a delicate invitation letter wrapped in golden silk. "This is an invitation letter of Vesper Corporation. All reputablepanies in the International Commerce Center are invited." Leo yed with it for a while and said, "It''s made of golden silk. Peter Lawson took this banquet seriously." "Of course." Justin exined, "The International Commerce Center is the business circle core in Emerdale. Many major urban renovation projects were controlled in my hands in the past, but now," Justin smiled and continued to say, "They are controlled by you." Leo waved his hand and said, "Hand them over to Forrest, including this invitation letter." "Yes, Mr. Cohen." Justin knew that Leo did not like to attend these parties at all, so he quickly went to find Forrest. At the moment, Leo''s phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Leo smiled. He picked up the phone and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong?" William Ford said seriously, "Leo, how''s the sponsorship going? Take it easy. If you can''t handle it, I''ll figure it out by myself..." "Dad, it is done." Leo interrupted him. After a pause, William eximed, "Is it true?" Leo smiled, "My friends make a little money in these years. They invest it after I talk to them." After hearing Leo''s words, William did not speak and fell into a deep silence. After a while, William said, "Leo, I''m not a fool. I don''t believe any human favor or luck at all. Tell me honestly, do you solve all the problems by yourself?" Leo was silent for a while and nodded solemnly, "Yes." "How do you do it?" Leo did not answer, because it was not the right time to tell anyone about his secret. William said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say. To be honest, I do treat you as my son." "I know." Leo said. "I''m relieved to know you live a good life, but no matter what happens, don''t take it alone." "Maybe I am not powerful enough, but I''m your father, and it is my responsibility to protect you." "Leo, I want to beg you..." William sighed and asked," Can you give a chance for the Henderson family?" Leo held the mobile phone tightly without saying any words. "I know that they have a deep misunderstanding of you, but they are your family, and they already receive the punishment. Can you give them a chance?" Hearing William''s sincere words, Leo closed his eyes. Caroline quarreled with him. Reba was mean to him. Samuel relied on his seniority to bully him. Ma sneered at him... Leo thought of all the ugly faces of the Henderson family, but finally all turned into William''s sincere apology to him. Leo opened his eyes, and felt relieved. He sighed and thought that his father was too kind." "All right," Leo answered. "Thank you." William expressed his gratitude. An hourter, a personnel transfer notice was issued. Caroline Ford was promoted to HR manager. After hearing the news, Caroline was stunned. "Me?" She pointed at her nose and asked. "Yes." The man in charge of delivering the news said, "You can go to the personnel department now." "OK!" Carolineughed. She finally vented her anger. "Mr. Lawson appreciated me, and promoted me as a HR manager." But Caroline became vicious in a corner that no one could see her. "The level of HR manager is higher than that of the HR supervisor. Now I can decide the personnel transfer, and I will teach them a lesson who bullied me these two days." "That good-for-nothing..." Caroline felt angry when she thought of Leo. Chapter 82 It’s Hard to Change One’s Nature Chapter 82 Its Hard to Change Ones Nature Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, Ma Ford, and others were promoted too. Sitting alone in a more than 100 square meters office, Leo looked indifferent, and his fingers gently tapped on the desk, making a rhythmic sound. "This is thest chance for you. If you still don''t cherish it, don''t me me..." He muttered to himself. Justin returned to Leo''s office to report. "Forrest Barker will attend the banquet as the owner of the International Commerce Center. But Lydia Henderson of As Beauty refused. She tore the invitation letter and threw it into the trash can..." Leo was not surprised, because he knew Peter Lawson wanted to plot against Lydia, she must not treat Peter kindly. However, Leo cared more about the injury on Peter Lawson''s face. Although Nadine did not kill Jeffrey and Peter that night because of Lydia''s obstruction, Peter''s face was hurt seriously. Peter''s face may not be able to be cured." Appearance was not only important to women, but also to men. Peter''s face was hurt by Leo seriously, but he still did not cancel the party. It seemed that Peter did attach great importance to those urban renewal projects. "When will thosepanies arranged by Forrest arrive?" Leo asked. Justin said, "They will arrive before the start of the sponsorship dinner." Leo did not ask more. He was not worried thosepanies would note. It was the leader of the Red Eagle Chamber of Commerce who asked someone to call them toe. If they did note, or if they werete, they could not bear the consequences. "Let''s wait for the dinner tonight." In the afternoon, Leo sent a text message to Lydia: I''m going to the Henderson family, and attend the sponsorship dinner with them. Lydia soon replied simplify, "OK." Leo took a car to the Henderson family. When he entered the yard, he found that others were chatting happily. When Leo was about to walk into the living room, he heard a shout. "Stop!" Reba pointed at Leo''s feet and said, "You are no longer a member of the Henderson family. You can''t enter in, and waited in the yard. No, you should wait outside the gate." "Reba, what are you talking about?" William frowned and said, "If you don''t forced Leo, does he leave?" I don''t think I''m wrong." Reba said, "He is a good-for-nothing and doesn''t even have a job. If he leaves, it''s beneficial to us." "Mom, he has a job now," Caroline said. It seemed that Caroline was kind to him, but in fact, she was mocking him. Leo looked at them indifferently without saying a word. "I know." Today, Reba looked very confident. She said, "You cane back, but you have to hand over your monthly sry." Leo was amused by her words, "My monthly sry? You don''t deserve it." How much was his monthly sry? Tens of millions? He didn''t know either. But they misunderstood him. "Leo, what do you mean? Do you think we are greedy for your money?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Caroline said angrily, "Now, I am the HR manager of Vesper Corporation. My mother is the finance manager, and my uncle is..." After Caroline introduced everyone''s positions one by one, she asked, "What about you? What do you do in the International Commerce Center? Maybe your monthly sry is less than one thousand dor. It''s a bargain for you to hand over your monthly sry." Hearing this, Leo understood why they are so arrogant. If his father did not beg him, Leo would not ask Justin to promote them to the management level. "A dog can never change its habit." Leo said coldly and turned to walk toward the gate. Caroline and Reba felt angry and stood up immediately. "Who are you scolding?" "Stop!" William couldn''t bear it any longer and roared, "You are so stupid." After being promoted to the finance manager, Reba also became arrogant. She retorted "William, you are stupid!" She pointed at Leo and said, "He is a good-for-nothing, but you still think highly of him. You should worry about your sponsorship first. The sponsorship dinner is about to begin, and I see how you deal with it!" "Leo already settles it." "Can he get the sponsorship?" Theyughed and said, "Ten dors? Or one hundred dors? It''s useless." William felt angry and said nothing. "Dad, don''t me me for not reminding you. If you hope that he can help you solve the problem, you will be disappointed!" Caroline looked at William and said, "I think that you cane to Vesper Corporation, and President Lawson will definitely give you a suitable position." "Hum!" William snorted heavily. "Caroline, ignore him." Reba grabbed Caroline and said, "It will be funny that no sponsorseter." Samuel Ford, Ma Ford, and others alsoughed and waited to see the Henderson family''s fool. They were now the middle-level leaders in Vesper Corporation. Although the cooperation between the Henderson family and As Beauty broke down, it would not impact their interests. "It''s time to go." Reba with Caroline got in a business Mercedes. Samuel, Ma, and others also got in their own cars. When cars passed by the gate, Reba saw Leo standing there, but she didn''t stop and drove away. William sighed and said, Leo, get in." "Thank you, Dad." Leoforted William, "Don''t worry, everything is ready." Looking at the confident smile on Leo''s face, William was confused. Every time he smiled confidently, he would solve the difficulties perfectly. Will there be a miracle today? The sky gradually darkened. The sponsorship dinner was held in the Emerald. Although it was not as luxurious as Oceania, it was a five-star hotel with high-quality service and dishes. It was early, and the dinner party had not yet begun, but some dishes were served. The scene setting was simr to that of the upper ss in foreign countries. Musicians in white dress were ying soft music on both sides. "This snail is so delicious. Quickly, take more." "How much does such a dinner party spend one night? When can the Henderson family hold such a party?" Reba, Caroline, and the others kept choosing the most expensive dishes to eat, no matter it was delicious or not. When they looked at theyout of the banquet, the world-famous paintings, pianos worth millions of dors, and antiques in the disy cab, they felt very shocked. William did not have any interest about these. He was thinking about the sponsorship. Leo handed him a cup of good wine and said, "The wine is good. Have a try." William waved his hand and said, "If the sponsors don''te, I won''t have any appetite." Hearing this, Leo said, "They wille soon." At this time, a woman in professional clothes with a pair of high heels walked over. Seeing this woman, Caroline and Reba were angry. It was she who humiliated them again and again. Rachel nodded at Leo, and then shook hands with William with a professional smile, "Mr. Ford, the dinner party is about to begin in half an hour. Do your sponsors arrive at the hotel?" "This..." William felt embarrassed, but Leo walked forward and said, "The sponsors will arrive within ten minutes." Thinking for a while, Leo continued to say, "The amount of sponsorship is about ...100 million dors." Hearing that, Caroline and Rebaughed out loud. "Leo, you have no money and power, but you are good at bragging." "100 million dors? If you can get 500 thousand dors, I will admit my failure." Leo nced at them and ignored them. Rachel nodded and left. Before leaving, she looked at Caroline and Reba ironically. "Leo, is what you say true?" As soon as Rachel left, William asked. Leo smiled without saying a word. Dont make a fool of yourself." Holding a ss of red wine, Caroline looked at Leo and said, "You solve the trouble by yourself. Don''t ask us to help you." "Don''t worry." Leo took a sip of red wine and said calmly, "If I make a lot of money by cooperating with As Beauty, don''t ask me for money." "I ask you for money?!" Caroline seemed to hear the funniest joke. She smiled and said, "You have half an hour to brag. When President Henderson of As Beauty arrives, you had better to solve the trouble by yourself!" Leo just smiled and did not argue with her. Twenty minutester, When Lydia came in with Rachel, Irene, and other lineal rtives, Caroline, Reba, and Samuel looked at the Leo. William felt very nervous. He looked at his watch, and there were only ten minutes left. He asked, "Leo, will the sponsors reallye?" "Of course." Leo said confidently. Rachel gave a public speech. All the guests sat down. "Thank you William Ford to find sponsors for As Beauty. Now, let''s wee them." There was thunderous apuse, and all lights gathered in the direction of the Henderson family. While Caroline and Reba pped, they whispered, "Until now, we can''t see any sponsors. How could he...?" Before Caroline finished her words, the door was opened. A gentle middle-aged man wearing sses came in, surrounded by men and women in suits and leather shoes "Skyer O''Brien, the CEO of Sky Technology, and all the senior executives!" When they came in, Samuel felt very shocked. Chapter 83 Mr. Lawson Came Chapter 83 Mr. Lawson Came "Sky Technology? It''s impossible!" Hearing Samuel''s exmation, Caroline and Reba looked over. Seeing that Skyer O''Brien and all the senior executives walked over along the red carpet, Caroline was stunned. "Sky Technology is one of the top fiftypanies in Emerdale. It''s bigger than As Beauty. How could it be a sponsor?" Caroline suddenly turned around and looked at Leo. She saw Leo sit in the corner and drink, as if everything was nothing to do with him. Caroline didn''t believe it at all. "It is impossible ... I don''t believe it!" Caroline roared hysterically. But the music was so loud that no one heard her voice at all. Reba Ford also watched the people passing by with an extremely awkward expression as if she had been pped by someone. They had mocked that it was impossible for Leo Cohen to get sponsorship and waited to see Leo make a fool of himself. Unexpectedly, in a sh, here came a sponsor. A sponsor that was in the top 50 listedpany in Emerdale... William Ford also stared nkly at the team of the Sky Technology who had already stepped onto the stage. He simply couldn''t believe it. The sponsor was actually Sky Technology which was in the top 50! Soon, he looked at Leo. Leo smiled and made a gesture of silence. The show had just begun. On the stage, the chairman of Sky Technology, Skyer O''Brien, had already begun to speak. He highly praised the As Beauty and even The Henderson family with expectation of their future, and said that he was willing to sponsor unconditionally! Hearing this, Caroline and Reba were stunned. After a long while, Caroline showed an awkward smile andforted herself, "So what if Sky Technology is here? They won''t do business that loses money. It''s impossible for them to sponsor more than one million." "Sky Technology is willing to sponsor the As Beauty for 50 million." Before Caroline could finish her words, Skyer O''Brien, the chairman of Sky Technology, announced the amount of sponsorship. Whoosh! All of a sudden, everyone was shocked. Their faces assumed an expression of incredulity as they gazed at O''Brien. Especially Caroline Ford who was so shocked that she almost fainted. Skyer O''Brien smiled. 50 million was a drop in the bucket for him, but if he could leave an impression on the general manager, it would be worth it. After arranging Skyer O''Brien to sit down, Rachel Ward was to about to thank William when the door was pushed open again. Everyone looked over again and saw a group of peopleing in. Like the team of the Sky Technology, they were all in suits with serious faces. "The Lonver Group is willing to sponsor 50 million unconditionally. We wish the As Beauty and the Henderson family a victory!" "Blue Company is willing to be the most loyal partner of the As Beauty. We will provide 50 million. Just show our respect." "Danden Corporation is also willing to provide 50 million unconditionally!" "That''s same for the Dragon Corporation." "And us, the Lucky Company!" Except the Sky Technology, a total of ten teams came to the stage and vowed to support the cooperation of the As Beauty and the Henderson family. Just like the Sky Technology, thepany representatives who cameter were the chairman with all the senior executives, which was enough to show their importance to this sponsor. Moreover, as they had agreed in private, eachpany would sponsor 50 million dors. Everyone present was a little dumbfounded. Even Rachel, the host of the dinner party, was a little confused and looked at the presidents inexplicably. This was 50 million dors, not 5 thousand. How could they throw it as if throwing a free cabbage? Moreover, they said that it was unconditionally. In other words, even if the As Beauty made a profit, they didn''t need to pay thosepanies a Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. penny. What they needed to do was ensuring thosepanies to be their sponsor. Why? As for Caroline, Reba, and the others from The Henderson family, they were all dumbfounded. If the arrival of the Sky Technology was like a heavy hammer that smashed into their hearts, then the arrival of the Lonver Group, the Blue Company, Danden Corporation, and the Lucky Company, like lightning, struck them again and again. In the end, they were all numb. As same as the Sky Technology, all of them were listedpanies and in the top 50 in Emerdale. Let along the Henderson family, even the rising As Beauty couldn''tpare with them. Why they came here at the same time and invest fifty million unanimously? This was no longer shock, but scare. They looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. Unexpectedly, this good-for-nothing had got the sponsorship of the listedpanies in top 50. How did he do it? William also looked at Leo in shock. While the site was busy, he quietly walked to the side of Leo. He couldn''t suppress the joy in his heart and asked, "Leo, these directors are rarely seen. Why would they Leo smiled and did not speak. He just turned a little and looked in the direction of Lydia. Tenpanies, 50 million each, in total which was equivalent to 500 million dors. Exactly the number Leo estimated before. Everyone else was shocked by the sky-high price of 500 million dors, but Lydia still looked calm. When she felt the gazes of Leo, Lydia nodded slightly at him to express her gratitude. She knew that all of this was done by him. When he came to his senses, Leo looked at William and said with a smile, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything." "As long as I''m here, the Henderson family will be the top wealthy families in Emerdale, no, in Lancham." Listening to the calm but domineering words of Leo, William was a little dazed. Somehow, looking at the current Leo, he thought of the man far away in Valenham. "ng!" Just then, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open again, and another group of people came in. Everyone turned around. Who else? Caroline and Reba were already numb, and their necks were a little stiff as they looked back. However, when they saw the neer, Caroline and the rest of the Henderson family were slightly stunned and question in their mind. "Why do theye here?" "The Lawson Group is here!" A deafening announcement was heard. In the twinkling neon light, Chris Lawson, dressed in a white suit, walked onto the stage with his men and announced loudly. "The Lawson Group is willing to sponsor 80 million!" Chapter 84 Ejection Chapter 84 Ejection If the presence of the top tenpanies pushed the atmosphere of the evening banquet to the extreme, then the arrival of the Lawson Group would be an unexpected interlude. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became strange. Caroline came to her senses and watched in awe. The Lawson Group was a real monolith. Compared with it, those powerfulpanies such as the Sky Technology, the Lonver Group, and The Blue Company are nothing. William lowered his voice and asked Leo, "Leo, why did you bring the Lawson Group here?" Leo did not answer, but the smile on his face faded bit by bit. He didn''t expect that the Lawson Group woulde and cost 80 million dors. Skyer O''Brien, the chairman of the Sky Technology Company, was unhappy. He stood up and said to Chris Lawson, "Everyone invests 50 million dors. Why should the Lawson Group pay 80 million dors?" Chris Lawson replied with disdainful face. "Does it need your permission for us to decide how much we would pay?" As he said this, he ignored the angry face of the bosses of otherpanies and said, "The Lawson Group will sign the contact of offering 80 million dors right now. The presidents of the tenpanies looked at each other, and then Skyer said seriously, "Then the Sky Technology will also offer 80 million." Bang! The chairman of the Lonver Group mmed the table. "In that case, the Lonver Group will offer 80 million too!" Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Lydia was a little uneasy. She turned around and asked Leo with her eyes. This was not a sponsorship meeting, but an auction. However, aside from Leo, no one else knew that the tenpanies present had received orders from the general manager to sponsor the As Beauty. The one who did it best would be able to enter the Kingston Chamber of Commerce this year. In Emerdale, only three people belonged to the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. They are the richest man n Russell, Thomas Reyes, and Justin Cox who had just entered. It could be seen how difficult it was to get a ce. Therefore, the tenpanies all paid full attention to this matter, but none of them was weaker than others. After discussing it together, they decided to sponsor 50 million dors each. Originally, they got along quite happily with each other, but the arrival of the Lawson Group broke the Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. bnce. The tenpanies were no longer willing to show weakness and raised the sponsorship fee to 80 million one by one. While they were in a heated argument, the representative of the Lawson Group was silent. Anyway, he had already done what Kate Lawson asked him to do. "Enough!" All of a sudden, a loud roar overwhelmed the whole ce. Everyone stopped arguing and looked at Leo in surprise. For a moment, the Henderson family became the focus of the crowd. Caroline and Reba were so scared that their faces changed greatly. They red at Leo and said, "You good-for-nothing, you only know how to make trouble for us all day long. Do you know who they are? They are presidents of the top 50panies. What qualifications do you have to shut them up?" After scolding Leo, Reba ran to the senior management of the As Beauty and the bosses of the tenpanies. She apologized with a smile, "Gentlemen, I''m sorry. We have nothing to do with this good-for-nothing. You can vent your anger on him. Don''t me it on the Henderson family." "What are you talking about?" These words also angered William, "Have you forgotten who hired these sponsors? If it weren''t for Leo, we would have beenughed at." "So what?" Reba rolled her eyes and said, "Do you really think that the bosses came here for his sake? Obviously, they invested for the sake of President Henderson of the As Beauty." Reba said this based on her own understanding. She wanted to please the boss of the ten "I don''t have that much influence." Lydia said tly and dismissed her ttery. Skyer O''Brien was even more straightforward. "Do you fancy yourself clever? Who are you? How dare you guess what we are thinking?" The other nine bosses also looked at Reba coldly with overwhelming presence. Reba felt awkward and realized that she had offended everyone. At first, she was afraid that Leo might implicate the Henderson family, so she wanted to distance him from the Henderson family and please Lydia and the bosses by the way. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot. Lydia stared coldly at all the Henderson family members except for William and said, "You guys have already been put on the cklist by ourpany. How dare youe to the dinner party shamelessly?" "Guards, drive them out." Rachel understood what Lydia meant and immediately called the security guards over. "Hey, what are you doing?" "We are also from the Henderson family. Why should we out?" The security guards of the hotel immediately rushed up and drove Reba, Caroline, Samuel out. Suddenly, Caroline turned around, pointed at Leo and asked angrily, "Why you don''t drive him out?" Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. They still wanted to drag him down. Lydia''s face became even colder, so was her tone. "We, the As Beauty, only cooperate with decent men. Those immoral persons don''t have the qualifications to enter my gate." Hearing her words, Caroline looked at Leo with even more hatred. "Leo! It''s always him who makes us lose face. I''m so angry..." "If I don''t teach him a lesson, it''ll be hard to get rid of my anger!" Caroline and the others were driven outside the hotel by the security guards. Everyone''s face was vivid, and Caroline stomped hard on the ground. Samuel Ford was steadier. He touched his chin and was thinking about something. Suddenly, he grinned and said, "Everyone, don''t be angry. I think it''s a good thing for us that Ms. Henderson and the bosses vented their anger on us." Caroline asked puzzled, "Samuel, are you out of your mind? We were humiliated by them again." "Indeed, but Caroline, think about it carefully. Reba only misspoke one sentence. Why did they chase us out?" The others looked at each other and could not figure out why. "Samuel, don''t keep us guessing. Tell us quickly. Why is it a good thing?" Caroline asked. Samuelughed and said, "Did you find that the atmosphere has changed since the arrival of the Lawson Group. Whether Ms. Henderson of As Beauty or the bosses of the top ten groups, they are all getting angry in their mind." The others nodded. It was true. Samuel said, "Think about it. How can that good-for-nothing shut up the bosses? Although he solicited the money, he has offended those bosses now. I can guarantee that this sponsorship will end soon, and The Henderson family can''t get a penny. At that time, we can teach that good-for-nothing a lesson." Everyone smiled as they heard this. Chapter 85 Cant Get a Penny Chapter 85 Can''t Get a Penny After driving away Caroline and others, the bosses focused their eyes on Leo, narrowing their eyes slightly with overwhelming presence. They also wanted to know how this young man dare stop them. The chief executive only asked them to sponsor the cooperation between the Henderson family and the As Beauty, but did not reveal who the real mastermind was. Therefore, they did not know Leo. Perhaps, the bosses here subconsciously thought that it was the chief executive''s idea. Under the gaze of the ten bosses, Leo sat calmly in his seat. "I know what you care about. I will tell him about this." Upon hearing these words, William was at a loss. However, the ten bosses looked at each other doubtfully. Especially Skyer O''Brien, the president of Sky Technology, looked up and down at Leo, trying to find something from him. However, to his disappointment, the expression on his face was unfathomable. He could not see through him at all. He thought instinctively that this guy should be remarkable. After a while, Skyer O''Brien looked at Leo and asked hesitantly, "What do you mean by ''he''?" The other nine bosses also looked over. Leo said with a faint smile, "Exactly as you wish." Suddenly, Skyer''s eyes lit up and he stopped talking. The other bosses also pondered, hesitating. Finally, Skyer raised his head and said, "Stop arguing, everyone. Let''s listen to this gentleman first." His attitude became respectful which was quite different from towards Caroline. The others nodded. "No problem." "The spectators see the chess game better than the yers. Maybe this gentleman has some advice that I didn''t expect." William also looked at Leo in disbelief. He thought that Leo had offended all the bosses that they were going to withdraw the funds. Instead of looking at the bosses, Leo looked at Chris Lawson and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Who made this decision?" Under the gaze of Leo, Chris felt that he had been seen through. He quickly said, "It''s my sister, no, Ms. Lawson." Then evidently, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. All ten bosses looked awed and both the eyes of Lydia and Leo were lit up. Chris saw it. This was the influence his sister brought to Emerdale. After a pause, Leo asked again, "Does she have anything to tell us?" Chris shook his head and said, "No, she just said that she would sponsor 80 million on behalf of the Lawson Group, but it''s not unconditionally." "Oh?" Leo smiled and said, "Tell me." "Ms. Lawson said that this sponsor will be a meeting gift from an old ssmate. After a period of time, there will be a project. We hope As Beauty would cooperate with us." Lydia frowned. Just as she was about to reject, Chris said, "Ms. Henderson, don''t be in such a hurry to reject it. Ms. Lawson said that you will be interested in this cooperation." After that, he left with his men. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. For a while, he did not know what Kate Lawson wanted to do... And the word ''old ssmate'' also made Leo very concerned. Could it be that Lydia and Kate are old friends? He then looked at the ten bosses and said, "I know everyone''s intention. No one wants tog behind. Since the Lawson Group has forcefully sponsored eighty million, why don''t you all also sponsor eighty million? I will tell Forrest Barker the truth." The name of the general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce lifted the spirit of all bosses. They looked at Leo more respectfully. Although they could not be sure about the rtionship between the young man and the general manager, it was sure that he was the general manager''s man -this alone was great. "Okay, 80 million." Skyer said straightforwardly, "I vote for 80 million dors. Please remember to tell him the truth." "Well, I''ll vote 30 million more." "Me too." The ten bosses all expressed their opinions. After signing the contract, they left with a smile. Everyone took a very warm attitude toward Leo and wanted to say more words to him. After they left, William was still sitting in his seat nkly. Leo actually had brought him 800 million dors that he didn''t even dare to think about it before. Outside the hotel, Caroline and the others were still waiting. After seeing the bosses leave, Caroline and Reba immediately showed a surprised smile. "Samuel, you''re right. All the bosses havee out after such a short time. The negotiation must have been failed." "Of course. The older, the wiser." Samuel couldn''t help butugh proudly. "Although I don''t know how the good-for-nothing invited these ten bosses, but a loser is a loser who doesn''t know the rules. In the end, it was all in vain and he didn''t get a penny." While speaking, William and Leo walked out of the hotel. William still looked as if he hadn''te to his senses and stared nkly ahead. Leo was also lost in thought, wondering what Kate meant. Caroline immediately took a gloating look at Leo. She walked to William and said, "Dad, what did I say? We can''t believe this good-for-nothing. He messed up a sure thing." Reba confidently pointed at Leo and scolded, "It''s your fault. How dare you ask the bosses of the top tenpanies shut up? You''ve ruined everything!" William came to his senses, shook his head and said, "You misunderstood..." "Misunderstand?" Samuel also put on a straight face. He looked at William and said, "William, in my opinion, you are not qualified to be the head of the family. You must believe the one who really works for you. The most wrong thing you have done is to trust this good-for-nothing. Why not give the job to your family members who are more reliable?" "We have got the money." "Got it, got it ..." Samuel nned to take this opportunity to rece William to be the head of the family. When he was about to continue, he was suddenly stunned. "What did you just say?" "I said, the top tenpanies, together with the Lawson Group, voted 80 million each. A total of 800 million dors has been transferred into the ount." William repeated. Afraid that they wouldn''t believe him, William took out his phone again and showed the bnce. "What?!" Samuel and the others all changed their faces dramatically. They grabbed William''s mobile phone and carefully counted how many digits there were. "One, two, three, four... seven, eight, nine..." There were nine-digits. "Impossible, it''s impossible. I clearly saw the top ten bossesing out just now." Samuel''s face was pale, but he still refused to believe it. He handed the phone to Reba and said, "Reba, count." Reba was also a little confused. She took the phone as if in a dream and counted it seriously. "One, two, three..." Her eyes widened and her face reddened while she was counting as if it was taking her breath away. "800 million. We''re rich. We''re rich..." Caroline was also extremely excited. "800 million dors! We can do everything we want, such as roaming the world, buying all the bags we like, buying a vi in the downtown area." When they were immersed in the fantasy of being rich, Leo came over, took away William''s mobile phone with a smile, and poured cold water on them. "Good idea, but you can''t get any money."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 86 Be Aware of Villains Chapter 86 Be Aware of Viins The words of Leo were like a sharp warning, waking up Caroline and the others. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, their faces darkened. They had never thought that there would be any enterpriseing to sponsor. Without sponsorship, how could they get money? Therefore, they also thought about getting the money. But now, Leo got a total of 800 million dors sponsorship from 10panies which were in the top 50 enterprises Emerdale. It was an astronomical figure! It was also a p in their face. Reba and Caroline red at Leo with burning eyes. So much money, but they couldn''t get a penny. How could they ept it? At this moment, every one of them was nervous. They had never been as helpless as they were now. Unable to endure it any longer, Caroline pointed at Leo and said angrily, "Why do you think we can''t get even a single cent of the money here? I think it''s you who can''t get the money, right?" Leo looked at her calmly and said, "The cooperation with As Beauty seems to be done by father from beginning to end. Did you ever help a little?" Upon hearing these words, Caroline Ford, Reba Ford, and Samuel Ford looked at each other in dismay. At the same time, they felt a little guilty. Indeed, from beginning to end, it was William Ford who had been busy dealing with the business of As Beauty, and they hadn''t done anything. "We didn''t do anything, but we are from the Henderson family. We can''t deny it!" After holding back for a long time, Caroline Ford swore with a flushed face, "As long as we are from the Henderson family, we are qualified to get the money!" After Caroline Ford finished speaking, Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, and Patricia Ford made up their minds and agreed shamelessly. "Caroline is right. Since when did youmand the affairs of our Henderson family?" "In my opinion, you covet the property of our Henderson family and want to get some! No way!" Hearing these words, Leo Cohen''s expression turned slightly cold. William Ford couldn''t bear to see a good family fight for money. He took a step back and said, "Well, Leo, don''t quarrel. I said before that the proportion of shares will be divided ording to the proportion of the family''s shares. It will be done in the future..." "No." However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted coldly by Leo Cohen. "Dad, you are too kind and always treat them as a member of the Henderson family. What about them? Do they regard us as members of the Henderson family?" He looked at Reba Ford and others coldly and did not give in at all. "The husband and wife are like birds in the same forest, and when a disasteres, they will fly on their own. They are your wife, daughter, elder brother, and younger sister. They are all family members, but they have turned to Peter Lawson. They don''t even ask about our difficulties. Now that they have made money, and they think of being a family, how can there be such a beautiful thing in the world?" "This..." The expressions of Caroline Ford and the others were indescribably ugly when they heard Leo Cohen''s words. William Ford let out a long sigh. How could he not know what Leo Cohen said? He even knew better than Leo Cohen what a group of people they were. This was a group of hungry wolves that couldn''t be fed enough and couldn''t be raised well. They wouldn''t give up and would like asking more than giving. However, they were still his rtive. Caroline Ford and Reba Ford could do such a thing, but he couldn''t. Otherwise, what was the difference between him and them? "Shut up!" Suddenly, Reba Ford looked at Leo Cohen and shouted, "You have been expelled from the Henderson family. You have no right to speak here!" After a pause, she looked at William Ford and said, "Let''s talk about it when we get home. There''s a lot of noise on the street. It''s a joke." She hated Leo Cohen to the extreme. Not only did she and her daughter get permanently cklisted by the As Beauty, but he also ruined her interests. "So much money. If I can''t get a penny, I''ll die of anger." If it hadn''t been for Leo Cohen, William Ford would have definitely shared the money! "Big Sister is right. Money cannot be shown. Let''s talk about it at home." Patricia Ford also understood Reba Ford''s intention. She looked at Leo Cohen warily and said, "You are no longer a member of the Henderson family. You are not qualified to enter our house." As they spoke, they walked toward the car. Swoosh! Leo Cohen took a step forward and stopped them. He nced at them coldly, and his tone was almost indifferent. "Let''s see who dares to take one more step." Caroline Ford was frightened by the murderous intent of Leo Cohen. Knowing that he had been a soldier before, she immediately took a step back warily. "Leo Cohen, what do you want to do?" "This is the street. Do you dare to hit us?" However, Reba Ford was not afraid at all. She even leaned her face over and said provocatively, "Come on, beat me. I''ll call the police if you hit me. I''ll sue you for intentional murder!" There was a sh of killing intent in Leo Cohen''s eyes. "Since I can get the sponsorship, I can naturally let them take them back. In the end, you still can''t get a penny." Reba Ford couldn''t helpughing. "Are you stupid? The money you gave out is like spilled water. Who will take it back?" Leo Cohen also smiled. "Why don''t you give it a try?" He took out his phone and found Forrest Barker''s number. With just a phone call, Forrest Barker could make the boss of the top tenpaniese back and take back the sponsorship fee. Seeing that Leo Cohen was so fearless, Reba Ford suddenly panicked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the uniform sound of high heels on the ground. "Ha..." One of the sounds of footsteps was loud and clear. Everyone couldn''t help but turn around, only to see Lydia Henderson walking over with a group of high- level executives of the As Beauty. Perhaps due to Lydia Henderson''s influence, most of the higher levels of As Beauty were women, and they were all beautiful and capable women. There was no trace of a smile on their faces, only rigorous and cautious. So many people came, forming an indescribable aura. "Boss." Upon seeing this, William Ford immediately shouted out. Caroline Ford and Reba Ford looked at Lydia Henderson with some fear and no longer dared to speak. It was the first time for Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, and the others to see Lydia Henderson at such a close distance. They were immediately amazed by her powerful aura and her beauty. Lydia Henderson responded indifferently, and then nced at Caroline Ford and her daughter without any trace and said, "Mr. Lin, it seems that things at home are not peaceful." Everyone in the Henderson family looked terrible. William Ford red at Reba Ford. Boss Lin must have heard what he said just now. "I''m sorry, Boss Lin." Lydia Henderson retracted her gaze and said indifferently, "I''ve just thought about it. It''s indeed a little inappropriate for the Henderson family to be in charge of the 800,000 million sponsorship fees." "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s that it''s hard for me to guard against you..." Lydia Henderson said meaningfully, and then said a name, "Cherry." "Yes." Behind her, a curly-haired woman of about thirty years of age walked out from the crowd. Lydia Henderson pointed at Cherry and introduced, "She is the manager of the financial department of our group. From tomorrow on, she will strictly test every charge and debt of your group. Once something goes wrong, it involves the staff. Is there any problem with us taking legal measures?" "No problem, no problem." William Ford was overjoyed and repeatedly agreed. Caroline Ford, Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, and the others werepletely disheartened and Chapter 102 Time Is Money After Reba, Caroline and Patricia left cockily, William copsed on the chair and was pretty distressed. Feeling edgy, William turned to Leo, Leo, how can you promise them that? Are you trying to make a fool of me? Leo sipped the water, Dad, you said that time is limited, so of course we should start the operation as soon as possible. But we dont have any machines or workers. Dont worry about that. Ive got it. Leo then gulped down that water. Seeing that William was still upset, he soothed, Dad, I would never try to sabotage you. I have enough confidence to make that promise, you know. A clever person would never be tripped over by the same person twice. William paused when he heard Leos words. Was he referring to Reba? Leo had already aplished several impossible tasks and William had sensed that Leo must be a dark horse, but people like Reba and Caroline still saw him like a good-for-nothing which was quite stupid as who deemed Leo an idiot was the true fool. Just wait and see the show tomorrow. Leo smiled light and then left the meeting room. Nadine and Forrest were already waiting by the gate of Virgil Cooperation. They were both looking at Leo in respect and awe. Is it all set? Leo asked. Yes, Mr. Cohen. All the people are ready. Boss, the helicopter is in position. Great. Leo cracked a smile and then a trace of fierceness swept past his eyes. You would like the show in the Ford family. As soon as Reba went back to home, Jayden Ford asked eagerly, How did it go? Did William sell us the project? Reba shook her head, No, my husband is pretty stubborn and wont budge. What? He didnt want to sell it? Jayden was furious. Reba giggled, Dad, dont be so angry. Though he wont sell it to us now, we can get that project for free tomorrow. Jayden looked Reba in surprise, What do you mean? Rebas smile deepened and Jayden urged, Just tell me! What are you waiting for? Reba then chuckled, Well, we got to thank that dumb Leo.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Leo? Jaydens face changed and he suddenly shuddered when he recalled Leos indifferent look. He didnt really understand why would Reba and Caroline see him as an idiot when he just couldnt figure out what he was thinking about. Such a wet nket. Right. Caroline beamed, That idiot is doing us a huge favor. How dared him to say that he can initiate the project tomorrow and even invite us to see them. Start the project tomorrow? It cant be! I asked them to break all the equipment there and all the workers had all been expelled. How is he going to start? Henry who was on a stick suddenly yelled. Ever since that one of his legs was hit by Jayden, he was increasingly high-melted and would be triggered easily. Jayden nced at him and said, Shut up! Let Caroline continue! Henry then got silent but his eyes grew colder. Caroline then added, Grandpa, Henry is actually right. My dads factory is totally dysfunctional now. He wouldnt get things started in a month, let alone tomorrow. My mom had made a deal with that idiot and said that our whole family would go to the site tomorrow. If they cant initiate the project tomorrow, they would give us the project for free. What a wonderful deal, right? Really? That damn idiot. How can he have the guts to say that? Reba is trulypetent and can tame that William well. Hearing Rebas words, all the family members started buttering up Reba. Jayden instantly grabbed Carolines hand excitedly, Did he really say that? Yeah, sure. Caroline replied cockily, Well he must get desperate and just wants to ruin everything. Jayden then frowned and was pretty worried, Well, does he have any back-ups? He wouldnt be so confident then.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How on earth does he have any back-ups? Rebaughed, Well, he just knew some bad-ass friends, but they wont just always help him, so I bet that he wouldnt be able to start the project tomorrow. Jayden was instantly relieved. But dad you got to watch out. Reba continued, He has about 0. 88 billion sponsorship fee now and have finance staff in L Group to manage the money for him. This is a pretty hefty amount of money. If Leo is willing to give William this money to hire workers Jayden nodded and said sternly, Tell everyone in the industry not to work for the Virgil Cooperation. We Ford family definitely have this kind of power in the Emerdale. Reba was excited, They would definitely not make it work then! Tell everyone in our family to all go to the Virgil Cooperation at 8 oclock tomorrow morning! Jayden ordered confidently. Yes! All the family members replied and all waited for the morning merrily. Everyone single one of the family members in the Ford family went to the Virgil Cooperation early in the morning on the second day. Leo and William were already waiting in the open lot when they arrived. Leo, didnt you promise to initiate the project? Reba marched forward and sneered when she saw no worker or any equipment in sight. I really dont see that you two can start this operation. All the family members in the Ford family roared withughter. Leo, you can well be a fool yourself, but why do you have to bring my dad along? Caroline asked domineeringly, There is not a single worker in this factory. How are you going to get started? Youre asking for humiliations, you know. Jayden coughed and then walked towards William, William, we are a family and dont have to make things so awkward. We merely want to help you out. Then he scanned around the battered factory and continued, You have neither workers nor machines here and we can provide both of them for you. Of course we wouldnt treat you unfairly if you let us handle this project, right? William remained silent and turned to Leo. Leo told him to wait in this open lot early in the morning and said that there would be people here, but he didnt see anyone, so he too started doubting Leo. Leo was still calm and replied lightly, They should be here soon. Just wait and see. Your lie is about to be exposed. Are you still going to hold it? Caroline looked at Leo in despise, You are never going to make it today. Just give us the project and we might give you some money for the old times sake. Reba then stopped Caroline to let her not be so aggressive. Then she said to Leo, Were here as weve promised, but when exactly are you going to start the project? Are we just going to wait here? Were all quite busy. Time is money. We got no time to waste here. All the other family members of Ford family agreed. They actually knew that Leo wouldnt be able to hire any people and was just trying to save his face. They were eager to see the way that Leo was humiliated. But Leo was undisturbed and said seriously after checking the time, They will be here in three minutes. Reba chortled, All right then. I will give you three more minutes. But if you fail to deliver your promise, we Ford family would have this project. Sure. Leo smiled. But no one was in sight after three minutes. Reba sneered and said to Leo, Well, time is up and you failed. Just give us the project Before she can finish her sentence, the sound of roaring engine approached and a huge shadow shrouded them. All the people looked up subconsciously and all froze. An aircraft was hovering above their head. Chapter 103 One Hundred Thousand Yuan! Chapter 103 One Hundred Thousand Yuan! At the very next second, the aircraft headed to the direction of the airport in Emerdale. All people paused except for Leo who was still wearing a smile. Jayden was first shocked but then curled his lips, Its just an aircraft. What are you in shock for? All the people then slowly recovered themselves. Well, I thought it was something awesome, but its just an aircraft. How dare you to fool us with an aircraft! Caroline pointed at the Leo furiously. All the people then turned to Leo in suspect. But the timing was really weird. Leo told them to wait for another three minutes and a civil aviation aircraft just hovered above their head in exactly three minutes and then flied to the airport. Reba instantly got irritated, You are just bluffing here. You almost got us. Reba sweated out of fear when she saw the aircraft circling above them. Leo was amused, Well, I didnt do anything, did I? How can you be scared by an aircraft? All the family members were immediately triggered by Leos words for they felt humiliated. Are you even ashamed of yourself? Its obviously a civil aviation aircraft! Why did you act like that you rent that aircraft? Did he have the money to charter an aircraft? Do you even know how much would it cost? All the young people in Ford family started talking with each other. But no one noticed that several civil aviation aircrafts fled past in the higher level of sky. Their destinations were also the airport. Reba then gazed at Leo and William coldly, Well, time is up now. You didnt deliver your promise and ording to our deal, you got to let us have the project. William nced at Leoplexly and sighed inside. Well, Leo really failed this time Suddenly, the phones of all people got notified a message at the same time. One of the family members scrolled through the phone and read the news. His face immediately changed when he saw the message and acted like he saw a ghost. He was absolutely taken aback. Re read the message! What? All the people present paused and then all checked their messages. Almost at the same time, their face changed and they were horrified. The headline of the message was that Chartered! Thousands of workers got off the aircrafts! There was also a 30 seconds video clip attached to the news. Caroline opened it and was shocked by what she saw. Hundreds of thousands of people were in the airport. They were all wearing safety suit and helmet. What happened? Whats wrong? Why do you all look so terrible? Jayden sensed that something was wrong and shouted. Grandpa Caroline looked up in surprise and shuddered, The aircraft that fled past was not carrying normal passengers but a thousand workers in total! What? Jaydens eyes widened immediately. All the other people then slowly came to themselves and looked at Leo who remained m all the way. Did that idiot pull this off? This thought surfaced in their mind which stung their hearts deeply. It cant be Reba started sweating profusely and forced a smile, Well, it must be that a huge infrastructure project is breaking ground in the city today. Those workers must be here for that project! It cant be? Leo nced at all the family members who were all pale and smiled, Well, nothing is impossible in this world. You just think that its impossible because your cognition hasnt reached that level yet. At the drop of his sound, more aircrafts appeared in the far distance and broke through the clouds and sent off a roaring noise. The air turbulence messed Reba, Caroline and Patricias hair and makeup, but they didnt even sense it as they were all focusing on the aircrafts passing by. A fleet of aircrafts broke through the sky and there was no telling how many were there in total. All the people present were shocked by this spectacr scene. All the residents in the city looked up in awe, Is this even real? Why are there so many aircrafts? Many people even took out their phone and started recording. Some officials were even rmed and asked someone to go to the airport and find out what exactly happened. While at the same time, aircrafts startednding in the airport. All the aircrafts that were supposed to take off at this time were all postponed so that these aircrafts cannd. As all the aircrafts startednding, aircrafts started queuing up in the sky and waiting for their turn to The aircraft was tightly packed and all the passengers that were standing by craned to see what was going on. Then the passenger door was opened and hundreds of workers in work suit got off the aircraft in droves and flooded the airport. A total of one hundred thousand workersing from all over the country justnded in the Emerdale. They then got on the buses one by one. As there were too many people, it took a long time for all of them to get on the bus. Reporters from all televisions all flooded to the airport and wanted to cover the news. Hi, Im a reporter from the Emerdale televisions. Can you tell me what happened? Why are they all here all of a sudden? One of the reporters finally stopped one worker among thousands of people and hurriedly asked. Well, I dont know what happened. I just know that there is a project here and can be paid a lot here. Three hundred yuan per day! This interview was like a bomb that exploded right away and people started discussing heatedly. If a worker is paid three hundred per day, one hundred workers would be paid thirty million one day! Which boss in the Emerdale can have the courage and money to pay such a huge amount of money in a single day? How can he just hire so many workers from different parts of city in a day? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. No one noticed that all these buses were heading towards one direction and it was the Virgil Cooperation. Chapter 104 Captain Obvious Chapter 104 Captain Obvious Then all the newspapers and media started reporting this news and Reba and Caroline naturally read the booming information. They looked at the news in shock and was amazed by how much Leo was able to put into this project. Jesus Christ. Three hundred per day? The total payment is going to be thirty million yuan. Who would do that? Caroline was dumbfounded and said to herself. Reba thought for a while and then continued, Well, this must be a big project that is approved by the top officials and is founded by them. Its a national project, so that it would have this kind of support. Well, isnt our city is shelving and reform project? They are probably going to initiate it! While saying this, Reba turned to Robin and said excitedly, Dad, I remember that our family is also part of this project, right? Robin frowned and replied, We are not exactly a part of it. Only the four rich families are eligible enough to take part in such a huge project. We are just trying to have some profits working with one of the Stewart family. Leo remained undisturbed. The four rich families included the Lawson Family, the Stewart family, the Hamilton family, and the Wilson family. Right now, only Leo had contacted with the Lawson Family and the other three families remained secretive. But he was still not very concerned, after all, to him, they were nothing. Reba didnt care about Robin s words and added energetically, Its a good thing anyway. This is a pretty huge project and though we are just going to have a small profit, it must be a hefty amount of money. Our family can probably take this chance to work with the four rich families more. Hearing Rebas words, Robin sort of agreed with her. Okay then, I will find a time and go to pay a visit to the Stewart family myself. The whole Ford family basked in pleasure. In their minds, only a huge project at the city level can bring these many of workers to the Emerdale all of a sudden. Among all these people, only William looked at Leo worryingly. Leo then nodded at him and motioned him to not worry about this. Okay then. Weve seen enough of this show. When are you going to give us this project? You wont be able to do that. Reba suddenly changed the subject and sneered at Leo and William. Robin coughed and said seriously, Only our family are capable of doing this project. Technically, William, you are also part of this family. I was merciful enough to let you move out with Reba. While William was about to say anything, Leo waved to him to force back his words. He then smiled at Reba and Robin , Are you sure that these workers are here for thend reform project? Why cant they be here for the Virgil Cooperation? Reba roared like she had heard something funny and then scorned at Leo, Are you still in your dreams? Its impossible that all these one hundred thousand people are here for the Virgil Cooperation. Leo, stop lying. Caroline walked to Leo and said seriously, We would remember that you helped us to get this project. We would give you some reward money when this project is done. Were generous enough. Why are you still struggling? Leo cracked a smile and didnt say anything. Then the sound of buses running in came from afar. All the buses drove into the Virgil Cooperation one by one and parked in the open lot in front of everybody. Reba and Caroline paused and didnt know what all these buses were here for. Hey, you must be in the wrong ce While Reba was about to say anything, the door of the bus was suddenly opened and a crowd of people got off the bus. They were all in work suit and wearing helmets. Reba yelled in surprise, Who, who are you? Leo chuckled, They are all here to work. Why would you stupid enough to ask that question? Work? Reba was still freezing and something suddenly urred to her for her face immediately changed, You, you are all At the very next second, all the doors of the buses were opened and all the workers started getting out of the buses. They quickly formed a square after getting off the buses and the open lot immediately filled with one hundred workers. This this The faces of all the family members of the Ford family turned to pale. Reba grinned with teeth out of anger. They thought that all these workers were here for thend reform project, but they turned out to be here for the Virgil Cooperation. As for William, he was speechless for the absolute shock and stared at Leo in awe. He almost thought that the miracle wouldnt happen this time, but they were all here The roaring sound of motors then went off again. All the people went outside to find out what was going on and were taken aback. The once empty road was totally packed now and buses were forming a line that even caused a congestion. Hundreds of workers in suit and helmet got off the buses again one by one. There was no telling how many workers there were. There is more? How many people are there?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All the family members of the Ford family were stunned and were speechless. Did this idiot hire all these people? Caroline twitched her mouth and turned to Leo in shock. As for Jayden, his face was ghastly pale and was short of breath. Skr Ford hurriedly patted his back and said, Dad, you got to be careful. Fuck off! Jayden pushed Skr away and walked to Leo and squinted his eyes, Did you hire all these people? Whats wrong? DO you have any problems with this? Leo smiled at Jayden and asked. Great, but you seem to have forgot one problem. Jayden suddenly thought of something andughed, Yeah, you got enough workers here, but where is the equipment? Hearing Jaydens question, all the people started chortling. Dad is right. Its useless with all these workers here if you dont have any machines. You cant do nothing Before she can even finish her sentence, several helicopters flied past the sky. These helicoptersnded in the open lot in front of everyone. Some men in special protective equipment carried a huge machine into the workshop of the Virgil Cooperation. Leo sneered all the family members of the Ford family, Do you really think that I wouldnt solve that problems? Captain Obvious. These words were like knives that jabbed into the heart of all the family members of the Ford family. Robin was livid with anger. Chapter 105 The Richest Man Is Here Chapter 105 The Richest Man Is Here Then the other helicopters startednding one by one and a file of people carried all kinds of machines into the Virgil Cooperation which stunned the whole Ford family. Rebas face changed crazily and was like she was pped in the face. The muscles on Jaydens face were even twitching. Transporting the machines with helicopters? How much was it going to cost... Jayden cannot even imagine it and rubbed his eyes hard and then looked at Leo in shock. Leo startedmanding all those people, Would you please go out? You are taking up the ce here. Hearing Leos words, Jayden shuddered with anger. All the family members of the Ford family were then kicked outside and can only see all the people in the Virgil Cooperation busying around with all thebor force and machines. Leo said that he was going to initiate the project today and he really delivered his promise. Jayden couldnt hold it any longer and pped Reba on the face, Can you tell me what is going on? Where are there so many workers? The face of Reba darkened and she dared not to say a word. She was also wondering how on earth did Leo get all these people here. The whole Ford family was dumbfounded and stood at the door of the Virgil Cooperation in silence and Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. didnt know what to do. They all came here to see Leo making a fool of himself, but howe that they were humiliated at the end of the day? But what happened next was even more horrifying. After all the workers got off the bus, they didnt run around and just formed a square and seemed to be waiting for someone. William slowly recovered himself and gazed at Leo, Did you hire all these people? Leo smiled and didnt say anything. Sometimes, one didnt have to say anything to express his meaning. Then a business BMW drove in the Virgil Cooperation. The whole Ford family turned around and wondered what was happening. Two men then got off the car confidently and marched into thepany. When they saw one of the men clearly, their face immediately changed. He is the owner of the Emerdale Tower, Justin! While they were about to ask Jayden, they noticed that thetter was fixating their eyes on another man. They all froze and didnt know what to say. He, he is... Dad, who is the other man? Patricia asked in bewilderment. Jayden pped Patricia in the face and scolded, Shut up. He is Mr. Russel. Mr. Russel? Who is Mr. Russel? Though Patricia was distressed, she had no time to cry about it and was confused. Reba suddenly recalled something and her face instantly turned pale, Is he the riches man in this city, n Russel? Exactly! Jayden was about to be suffocated, The owner of building and the richest man in this city. What is he doing in this cooperation? Though Ford family was pretty influential in the Emerdale, it was nothing to Justin and n. I got it! Caroline suddenly spoke up, He must be here for you, grandpa. For me? why? Jayden looked weird. Grandpa, think about this! Caroline said excitedly, Has anyone present met the richest man in the Emerdale and spoken to him except you? Robin s face immediately brightened up and said to himself, Well, I did meet him once before. Could it be that he noticed me back then? This is a great news for our family! Reba added, Dad, I thought you should say hi to him and deepen his impression to you. Right, you have a good point there. Jayden mused for a while and then took a few deep breathes. After calming down himself, he marched towards to Justin and n. Ever since Justin joined the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, he had climbed the socialdder and was socializing with n constantly. Justin wanted to learn from n and n sure knew that Justin only joined themerce because he was a boss and he wanted to meet the boss with the help of Justin, so they were here together. While they were chatting with each other, an old man suddenly showed up and asked energetically, Are you the richest man in the Emerdale, Mr. Russel? n looked at Justin and asked, Did you know him? No. Justin shook his head. Jayden addressed himself, Im the head of the Ford family. We met before. Ive never heard of you! n nced at Jayden indifferently and was disinterested. Just get out of my way. Justin yelled and pushed Jaydenaway and then entered the Virgil Cooperation. Dad, how did it go... Reba immediately asked when she saw Jayden but then found that he was all lifeless like he had a huge shock. After Justin and n met Leo, they all greeted him seriously and respectfully. Their voices were so loud that the whole Ford family can hear them. Their eyes widened in shock like they had seen a ghost. The richest man in the Emerdale and the owner of the Emerdale Tower was making a bow to Leo cautiously. William was also taken aback and didnt expect Justin and n to be here. He hurriedly greeted, Mr. Russel. Mr. Cox! But Leo was just sitting on his chair undisturbedly, Hi. n made up to Leo, Mr. Cohen, all of the workers are in ce in different subsidiaries now and some manufacturingpanies are willing to let their workers work for the Virgil Cooperation. These one hundred thousand workers can start working now. Hearing his words, the whole Ford family were in total chock and started shaking out of fear. Different subsidiaries? One hundred thousand workers? They finally knew why would all these workers are here at the same time. The rich man in the Emerdale, n, got them here. Then they turned to Leo frighteningly. They really couldnt understand how can he invite n here! I got it! Its because that woman with Leo! Carolines face changed and said her assumptions. What woman? Jayden had never met Nadine and didnt know her existence. Recalling Nadine, Caroline still was frightened, She is like a ghost and is constantly with that idiot. If she doesnt speak anything, nobody would notice her. Her identity is also quite mysterious and even the most important official in the military are respectful towards her. What? Jayden got scared andnded his eyes on Leo again. How can such a powerful woman be willing to follow an idiot? Can they even call him idiot? Reba, from now on. Stay in the Ford Family and donte back! Jaydensaid seriously to Reba whose face immediately changed, Why! This Leo is pretty mysterious. Moreover, William must know some powerful people! Your job is to find out what is going on and see if what we can use against them. Reba was agitated, Dad, are we really going to let this pass? If he works with the As Beauty sessfully this time, he would be riding all over us! I know it and I would never let that happen. Jaydencontinued sternly, He is just a live-in son-inw and he got to act like one. I remember that Leo is arch enemy with the Lawson Family, right? Reba immediately knew what Jayden was talking about and said, Dad, are you going to use the Lawson Family to fight against Leo? Jayden sneered, That Leo is an unstable factor. We got to destroy him first. If we cant beat against him, cant the Lawson Family? Chapter 106 Buttering Up Leo Chapter 106 Buttering Up Leo Well, you do have a point here... Hearing Jaydens analysis, all the people present paused. They used to just focus on kicking Leo that idiot out and just ignored Leos big change. What should we do then? Jayden pondered for a while and then said three words seriously, Buttering up him. What? Reba, Caroline and Patricias faces immediately darkened. After a brief silence, they all startedining. Grandpa, did you hear yourself? Do I really need to butter up that loser? Yeah, right, I hated his guts. He made us suffer like this! No, I dont want to do it. Lets think about something else. ... All of you! Shut up! Jayden yelled and they instantly froze. Will you think about it carefully? Jayden continued, Why would you be humiliated by that Leo again and again? Its because that you dont even understand him. We got to really know him to find specific ways to deal with him. What Jayden said was actually really feasible. They got to know what Leo was thinking about to fight against him. Well, I just cant bring myself to make up to him. Caroline gnashed her teeth in anger. Caroline. Jayden looked at her calmly, You are most like to seed to me. Me? Why? Caroline paused. Doesnt that Leo like you? Jayden continued, You must be special to him and if you can patch things up with him and go back to where you were before. All the problems would be solved naturally. Reba chimed in, Yeah, didnt that loser have a crush on you? Caroline knew that she wouldnt be able to argue with them and forced herself to agree, Okay then If you really pull this off, I will reward you with a river-view mansion. Really? Carolines eyes immediately brightened up. Of course I wouldnt lie to you. Jayden suddenly said, Right, how did things go with that boy Raymond? The face of all the members of the Ford Family immediately changed. Well... While Caroline was hesitating how should she tell Jayden about Raymonds death. Jaydenchortled and waved his hands, All right then. I wouldnt intervene your young peoples business. As long as you know what to do, I will not interrupt. When the time is right, I would go to the Brown Family with you and seal the deal. Okay... Caroline said awkwardly and forced a smile. Jaydenthen left with the Ford family and then Caroline nced at Reba, Mom, how should we tell the Brown Family? Well, lets just keep it as a secret as long as we can. Moreover, we didnt kill him! We shouldnt be afraid of it. Reba then added fiercely, The priority here is to know that Leos background. Now that the Virgil Cooperation was operating again, Justin and n left soon. Leo turned to William, Dad, lets go home too. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. William nodded and though he was extremely confused inside, he didnt ask. Wait a moment! Reba shouted and quickly followed them with Caroline and Patricia. While William was about to ask them what happened, Leo first squinted his eyes and scanned them, Why arent back at the Ford family? What are you doing here? You... When Reba was about to lose it, she suddenly recalled Jaydens words and suppressed her anger and managed to crack a smile, Of course we ought to go home together. Reba then said earnestly, Leo, I know that I was mean to you before, but I want to apologize to you here. Please dont be mad at me. Leo was actually surprised by Rebas words. Why Reba was speaking to him so sweetly? What happened? William was also shocked. She always wanted to kick Leo away, wasnt she? But Reba continued, I want to be honest with you here. I was afraid that you might be a good-for- nothing before, and want to drive you away, but now, I realized that you are nothing like that. I promise that I would never be mean to you. Leo mused for a while and asked, Aunt Reba, did you really mean that? Every single word of it! Caroline and Patricia also realized that they were wrong! Then she nudged them on the shoulder. Caroline was pretty embarrassed and was constantly avoiding Leos sight. Well, I said a lot of mean things to you before. Im sorry about that... Though he didnt know why Reba and Carolines attitudes changed so quickly, he waved his hand, Its okay, no hard feelings here. Caroline was immediately excited and asked, Do you have time after work? I want to buy you dinner. She thought that Leo would immediately ept her gracious invitation. But Leo was suddenly rmed and became indifferent, Im happy that you would think that, but Im going to pass on dinner. Then he just walked away. Woodenly, Carolines face was instantly crimson red. She was rejected and she could hear the coldness in Leos words. Just as what Leo said before that they can never go back. Carolines eyes deepened and gnashed her teeth in anger. As a woman and especially as a gorgeous woman, she could let this happen. Leo, I dont believe that you never liked me! Caroline grinded her teeth. Leo didnt leave thepany after five oclock when he got off work. It was the clock out time and there were many employees of differentpanies. Then he suddenly heard somebody just called his name. Leo! Leo turned around and saw Caroline standing by the door of International Commerce Center. He frowned and wanted to walk away and pretended that he didnt see her. You are finally off work. She was pretty sweet and was nothing like before. Eyebrows knitted, Leo said, What do you want from me? Do I need a reason to meet you? Caroline curled her lips, Well, you used toe to see me all the time. Well, like you said, its all in the past. Leo then nced at her, I will leave if you dont have anything else. Then he just passed Caroline. S stop! Caroline was irritated and didnt expect that things would happen this way. She used to feel that at the very least, they grew up together and though now that theyd grown apart a bit, she had her ce in Leos heart, but to her surprise, Leo just walked away! Wearing high heels, he caught up with Leo furiously. Grandpa said that she had to butter up Leo and she really wanted to testify her charm. The more Leo ignored her, the more she wanted to leave a mark in his heart. Caroline gazed at Leo and suddenly stood on her toes and closed her eyes and wanted to kiss Leo. She smiled cockily while she was closing her eyes since no man can resist a hot kiss from an attractive woman. He must have feelings for her. He had crush on her when he was little and definitely had feelings for her now just the kind of love for the inner goddess. While she was picturing this inside, she was suddenly pped hard on the face and she can instantly feel the burn on her face. She opened her eyes and met Leos indifferent eyes. It seemed like that he was disgusted, You are asking for death? Chapter 107 Way Out Of Your League Chapter 107 Way Out Of Your League Caroline covered her face and looked at cold Leo woodenly and speechlessly. This was way out of her expectations. Grandpa asked her to woo Leo and her first thought was to seduce with her natural advantage, beauty. She was definitely a smoking hot woman. Moreover, she thought that since Leo liked her before, she would only have to show some affection to him and be sweet to him and Leo would spoil her back. But did he just p her? Caroline slowly came to herself and stared at Leo in disbelief, You, you hit me? Please show yourself some respect. Leo then nced at her coldly and walked away. Leos look sent shudders down Carolines spine and she started sweating crazily. She felt that she was sucked into an endless and dead silent ck hole. But what she didnt know that her behavior had touched Leos bottom line. He only had Lydia in his heart and all of him including his body and his soul belonged to Lydia alone. How on earth did Caroline think that she had the right to kill him? This is a disrespect to him and a betrayal to Lydia! Caroline perhaps didnt know that she could be killed for her foolishness. Her cheek was still burning and she just started at Leos back fiercely. Then she suddenly screamed. Im not after your money nor your house! I even aborted a baby for you! But now you are just going to kick me away? How dare you to hit me? Why are you so cruel! Caroline questioned angrily and her eyes were welling up which made her like a victim. Her words sent shock waves to all the people present. How on earth does this kind of man have a girlfriend? What a douchebag! Why are you still trying to get her back after what he did to you? Leo suddenly got the intention to kill her. He had already spared her, but she was even sabotaging her own image. Caroline felt that she had got some revenge and sneered, This is what you get for smacking me. Leo remained indifferent and turned around and walked to Caroline. Caroline was rmed by Leos vibe and while she was about to scram back, a high figure sprinted to her and pped her hard on the face before Leo can do anything. The crisp sound of p just drowned out all the noise and all the people present stared at the woman who charged towards Caroline. How shameless are you! How dared you to seduce a married man? What the hell are you thinking about? You piece of shit! Aborted your baby? Well, well, how hrious! Did you miss you dead baby? The woman was pretty tall and in long hair. She was both bubbly and energetic. ring at Caroline, she cursed at Caroline. Marie? What are you doing here? Leo paused and stared at this tall figure woman. Married man? All the standers-by looked stunned and caught the key word. Caroline came to herself and pointed her fingers at Marie, Who, who are you? How dare you to yell at me? Marie sneered, Well, Im just about to hit you. Then she smacked Caroline on her face again and grabbed her hair violently with her hand which caused sharp pain to Caroline. How dare you to seduce my brother-inw? You whore! Marie was pretty good at teaching a lesson to a woman and after a few seconds, Caroline shouted in pain. Who are you? You psycho! I dont even know you! Who am I? Marie stopped hitting and looked down upon Caroline, Im his sister-inw. You were pestering at me brother-inw! All the people were taken aback. Caroline was also dumbfounded and stared at Leo, You are married? Leo nodded indifferently. Carolines face immediately turned to awkwardness and actually understood why would Leo act that way. How dare you to think that you canpete a man with me sister? He is way out of your league. Marie sneered, Well, its not your fault that you are ugly, but its definitely your problem to go out and harm others. You... Caroline meant to fight back, but when she saw Maries face, she immediately lost confidence. Caroline was a standard beauty, butpared to Marie, she cant even hold a candle to her, let alone Lydia. She then looked at Leo in amazement and was shocked that he was married. If his sister-inw was this hot, how beautiful was his wife? The funny part here was that she dreamed to let Leo be obsessed to him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Three seconds. Get away from me. Marie started at Carline and said, Stop petering at my brother-inw or I would hit you whenever I see you. Leo was even stunned by Maries strong words. Howe that her sister was both aloof and elegant and she was so down-to-earth? Caroline covered her teeth and left in anger. Looking at her back, Marie was still furious and muttered, What a bitch! Okay, take it easy, I didnt leave with her, did I? Leo consoled. Will you leave with her? Marie nced at Leo and asked, If you really do that, I would for sure doubt your taste. Leo looked at Marie seriously, Marie, I would never let your sister down. I will give her a lifetime of happiness. Okay, got it. Im just wondering. Howe that you are so serious? Marie was taken aback. Right, what are you doing here? Leo then asked Marie, To get your sister? Marie beamed, Sort of, but Im mainly here for you. For me? What do you want? Marie didnt say anything and just turned around and waved her hand. Then a petite and shy girl came to Marie. Look who is here! Lizzie? Leo looked at the girl in surprise. It was the adopted daughter of Gary, Lizzie. Leo. Lizzie called Leo coyly and didnt dare to meet Leos eyes. Lizzie is back to school now. Marie smiled. Really? Leo got excited, Well, we got to celebrate this. Yeah, so we are here for you. Marie giggled, And ask my sister if we can borrow you for one night. Chapter 108 You Shouldn’t Pay For This Chapter 108 You Shouldnt Pay For This Lizzie waited downstairs while Leo and Marie went upstairs to Lydias office. Lydia, just let me have Leo for one night. Marie giggled when she entered the office. Lydia looked up in rm and scanned Leo and Marie, You... what are you going to do? Leo was embarrassed and coughed, Marie, rephrase it. Marie stuck out her tongue and beamed, Well, its just a dinner. I wont steal your husband away. Marie! Lydia pounded on the table and was shamed into anger, Watch yournguage or I will send you back to Valenham! Marie immediately dragged Leo out of the office. No, let me exin that... Leo immediately felt pressured and didnt know how to handle this situation. Leo! Marie ran into the elevator and said, Well, I can see that my sister does care about you and its just that she is holding it back. Leo twitched his mouth, So you did that on purpose to annoy your sister? Of course! Marie said proudly, How will we know her feelings for you then? Marie, you cant... Stop, Leo. Do you really have to lesson me like my sister? Marieined, The most important thing when we go out is to be happy. Since my sister agreed that you can go out tonight with me, you got to follow my lead. While they were chatting, they were downstairs and met Lizzie who had been waiting all this time. The three got on a cab and went to a business district called BM za which is close to the Emerdale University. There are students everywhere. Leo knew what Lizzie was going through on the way to the za. As it turned out, ever since Lizzie dropped out of school for the family, Marie stared paying Lizzies tuition. The school was of course pleased since they had heard Lizzie who ranked first in the city in her college entrance examination and just dropped out of school because of the family reasons which was a regret in the education circle of the Emerdale. I dont know how to ever repay Marie, but I have kept tab of how much Marie paid for me and I will give her back when I got job. Lizzie said seriously. There is no need of that. Marie waved her hand and didnt seem to care, Its nothing. Its equals to the cost of my purse. But as far as know, you dont have a lot of money now, right? Leo directly pointed out. Its okay. Marie stuck her tongue awkwardly. Leo didnt say anything and took out a credit card, Here is two hundred thousand yuan. You can pay Lizzies care with the money in this card. But you got to quit your wasteful habit. Marie was stunned and Lizzie was also looking at Leo in surprise. Leo, are you serious? Marie stressed, This is two hundred thousand yuan and not twenty yuan. Leo handed the card over, Just take it. Seeing that Leo was quite firm, Marie got silent. Then she suddenly shook her head, No, I cant take this money. Though she knew Leo had a limited Rolls-Royce, it was that powerful womans. Leo didnt really have a job, so how she can take his money? Take it. Leo repeated. No. Marie was pretty stubborn, My sister would be mad at me if she knew I took your money.: Marie, I know that you are being considerate here, but you shouldnt pay for this. Leo said seriously. Marie and Lizzie were both stunned. Just take it. Leo said lightly. Marie then slowly took the card as if there was a magic and said lowly, Thank you, Leo. Thank you too, Leo. Lizzie sobbed. After getting off the car, the three went to a pretty famous hot pot restaurant. After ordering a few dishes, Lizzie handed the menu to Leo, Leo, see if these dishes are to your taste. Leo checked it and found that all of the dishes ordered were meat which was kind of expensive and just said, Yeah, Im not picky. This is okay. Sure. Lizzie the called the waiter. It was about dinner time and it was pretty crowded in the restaurant which made it quite noisy. Leos phone then started ringing and he cant really recognize the caller ID. Im going to take a call. Leo got serious when he got out of the restaurant and then picked the phone. Then a man asked over the phone, Is this Mr. Cohen? Are you Darcey? Leo was surprised. Yeah, its me? Darcey was silent for a while and then said seriously, I ept your conditions, but are you really Leo smiled, I said that your undefeatable enemy is just an ant to me. With your help, everything would be easier. I dont like troubles, but it doesnt mean that Im afraid of them. Okay, what do you need me to do! Darcey was quite excited. Its easy. Help me to be witness of 316 Event Leo said lightly. Then Darcey was silent for a while and then took a deep breath, Okay, I will reveal the truth to the public. Leo let out of a smile after handing up the phone. Julton Pharmaceutical was done for. He then went back to the restaurant to have dinner, but right when he entered it, he saw a disgusting scene. Several rascals were circling around Marie and Lizzie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, arent you two beauties. You are way better than those old women a few days ago... Hey, sunshine, do you have time to have fun with us this evening? We sure would give you a huge reward. What are you looking at? Just have your hot pot! They chuckled and all the waiters and customers dared not to say anything because they were clearly rogues. Fuck you. Marie was furious and wanted to kick those people but were stopped. Right when Lizzie was about to take out of her phone and wanted to call Leo, a yellow-headed man grabbed her phone and threw it in the boiling hot pot. Want to call the police? In your dreams! The yellow-headed man sneered at Lizzie and was about to p her. Lizzie closed her eyes out of fear, but the p didnt reallynd on her face. She then opened her eyes cautiously and saw a tall figure. Leo clutched that mans hand and pointed at the phone in the pot, Get it out! Chapter 109 Use Your Hand Chapter 109 Use Your Hand Leo clutched his hand tighter and the yellow-headed man started shuddering with agony. Let go of me. My hand is about to be broken! Just let go of me! he screamed and struggled. All the other rascals were all scared of Leo and paused. All the standers-by were shocked that this man was so strong and fierce towards these rogues. Leo! Marie watched Leos behavior and screamed. Lizzie was finally secure and she just felt that there was a magic aura surrounding Leo. As long as he was here, everything problem would be solved. You idiots! What are you waiting for? Save him! The yellow-headed man felt that his hand was really to be broken and shouted. Those rascals finally came to themselves. Who the hell are you? Didnt you know that Ben controls this area? Lets kill him! Those rascals red at Leo and was about to have a fight with him. Leo kicked one of the mens belly and sent him away for meters. Right at the same time, he pounded on the table and threw all the hot soup on those rogues. All the diners were absolutely shocked. The boiling soup thennded on those rascals faces likeva. They all started screaming out of sharp pain. Their faces were burning and there were bloody blisters appearing on their faces. The hot pot restaurant was dead silent and they all looked at Leo in awe. Did he just deal with all those people with a move? Ben widened his eyes frighteningly and apologized, Sorry, this is just a misunderstanding Misunderstanding? Leo sneered, It doesnt look like a misunderstanding to me. Bens face changed and knew that he got to solve this problem directly and stopped faking and asked, What do you want then? Leo nced at the pot indifferently and said coldly, Didnt you hear me? Get it out. Right in the middle of the hot pot was Lizzies phone which was already dysfunctional. Ben gnashed his teeth and replied, Okay! Then he was about to get the phone out with the chopsticks, but Leo immediately stopped him. Did I allow you to get it out with chopsticks? Use your hand. Leo said cold-bloodedly. All the people hissed and the whole restaurant was dead silent. Ben nced at the hot pot and was irritated, You are going too far here! Maries face also changed when she heard Leos words. How cruel was Leo? Did he really want to let that man get the phone with his hands? His hands would be ruined. Those rogues shook with fear and red at Leo. Leo, how about we just let this pass? Lizzie looked at Leo worryingly and said, Dont let these people influence our mood. Lizzie, dont be worried. I got this. Leo was wearing an indifferent smile. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Marie was taken aback and at this moment, maybe she didnt even realize it herself, she was staring at Leos back with admiration. She had seen this look on Leos face before and it was when she was in troubles and Leo saved her. Get it out! Leo screamed and Bens face turned to pale. He then tried to reach into the pot with one of his hands. But when he just touched the edge of the pot, a huge hot wave clothed him and he just withdrew his hand instantly. Then he said with a crying sound, I cant do that! Do you really think I would let you go if you cant do this? Leo was cold-blooded and continued cruelly, Let you go with a broken arm or get this phone out yourself. Take a choice. The hot pot was still boiling and the yellow-headed man dared not to make a sound. All the people present were also shocked. I will count to three and if you cant do it yourself, I will help you. Leo said lightly like it was a very simple thing. Three. Leo started counting amid dead silence. Ben just froze. Two. Ben was still motionless. One! Leos eyes turned to fierceness and took out his hand. While he was about to grab Bens hand, Ben suddenly screamed, Ill get it! Then he suddenly rolled up his sleeves and reached his hand into the hot pot in front of everyone. At the very next second, he shouted in agony. As soon as his hand got into the boiling hot pot, the top coat of his hand was instantly burned. His face distorted put of sheer pain and he just gashed his teeth hard and one of his teeth were even broken. Lizzie was afraid to witness this scene and turned around. Marie was still watching it but her face was ghastly pale. Ben wrung his face together and took out of the phone quickly. At the next second, the phone covered in oil were in pieces on the ground. But no one was paying attention to that phone, all of the shocking eyes were on Bens palm. His hand was like boiled meat and was all white. Ben, are you okay? Some of the rascals held wobbling Ben and left the restaurant. But while they were about to leave, Leo spoke out, Did I say you can leave? They all paused and turned around in fear, What do you want? Tell me who sent you here. Leo squinted his eyes, I know that he must be around. Those peoples faces immediately changed, What are you talking about? We dont know. Lizzie and Marie also paused. Wasnt this just a harassment incident? Dont want to tell me, huh? Leo raised his eyebrows, You cant leave until he is here then. Those rascals looked terrible. But Leo didnt care about them and just ate the meat like nothing happened. Time was ticking by, more and more customers paid the meal and left. There was only Leo who was eating. Those rascals dared not to leave and was waiting worryingly. I advise you give him a call, because I dont think that your Ben can wait any longer. Leo pointed at Bens hand and said randomly, If you can get him to the hospital now, his hand might be saved, but he might need a amputation if you wait any longer. They looked like they were talked into some senses and started wavering. Its me! Face darkened, a man walked in and scanned around and grinned his teeth, Let them go. Cedric? Lizzie and Marie both shouted in surprise. Chapter 110 Girl Crush Chapter 110 Girl Crush It was Cedric! Lizzie and Marie didnt see thising and they just thought this was just a harassment from all those rogues. After all, they were always the center of the crowd because of their beauties and could cause some troubles. But they didnt expect the man behind all of this was Cedric! Mr. Reyes! The rascals apologized to Cedric, Sorry, we failed. A bunch of losers. Get the hell out of here! Cedric nced at them coldly and cursed. Ben and the other rogues immediately fled. Cedric was fearless and walked to Leo, Leo, what do you want? Leoughed, Well, why are you questioning me here? I should ask you this question. What do you want? Cedric didnt say anything and was fiercer. He saw the whole scene outside and he meant to show up after Ben brought out Lizzie and Marie, but thongs just went south quickly. Leo! It was Leo again! The me of revenge burned in Cedrics eyes and he just want to kill Leo. He had lone nurtured this scheme to get Marie and Leo just ruined his n every single time. Moreover, his penis was also dysfunctional now. He lost both fame and money for that video and even dropped to his knees to apologized to Marie. There was no way that he would just swallow down this humiliation. So he had this n and just wanted to torture Marie, but he just failed again miserably and was taught a lesson by Leo. Yeah. Cedric just admitted directly, but his face was all distorted, Leo, I was this all because of you! I will never spare you! And you, Marie! He pointed at Marie and said gloomily, I will for sure seek my revenge. Though I failed this time, I would do this again and again till I finally got you! Marie widened her eyes and dragged Leos clothes, Leo, is he crazy? Leo took a sigh and scorned, Do you really think there will be a next time? Cedric sensed danger and looked at Leo cautiously, What are you supposed to mean? Your Ford Family is too weak. Do you really have the gut to hurt me? Cedric chose to ate the bumble pie for the Julton Pharmaceutical was almost destroyed by that ident, but this time, he was sure that Leo wouldnt dare to do something to him. Do I need to do it myself? Yourpany is on the verge of doom. Leo said calmly. Cedric acted like he had hear a joke and roared, Well, do rify it to me. Julton Pharmaceutical was the top fifty corporation in the Emerdale and his father was a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Nobody would dare to frame his corporation. Right, though the reputation of the Julton Pharmaceutical is influenced a bit now, they are not going to go bankrupt, right? Marie was curious. Though she was not a local of the Emerdale, she had heard of the Julton Pharmaceutical before. its a hugepany and has opened its market in other cities. How can a mogul just fell apart all of a sudden? Leo smiled and just said, Well, Julton Pharmaceutical will go bankruptcy on Monday. Cedrick then looked at Leo like he was an idiot, You must be stupid from eating all this hot pot. My dadspany surly wouldnt go bankruptcy! You are the one who should worry about the Ford Family. My dad is already nning it. Just be prepared yourself. Then he just left merrily. Leo didnt try to stop him. Marie asked Leo in bewilderment, Leo, are you just going to let him leave? Rest assured. He wont be able to get away. Leo seemed like that he got everything under control, Well, he just ordered this ident and didnt execute this himself, so we cant do anything about it, but it doesnt mean that he would get away easily. I said that the Julton Pharmaceutical will be destroyed and it would suree true. He sounded both arrogant and confident. Marie was dumbfounded. If other people said this, Marie wouldnt believe them for a million years, but it was Leo. She felt that she believed himpletely. After dinner, Leo first sent Lizzie back to Garys house and then drove Marie to the Emerdale University. While sitting on the back seat of the taxi together, Leo gazed at the passing view. Marie pretended that she was on her phone and stole nced of Leos side face. She really didnt find anything special about Leo first and felt that he was just a normal person, but Leos face had been imprinted into her mind after contacting with him recently. His face was so chiseled and secure. He was the first person that gave her this feeling except for her father. Automatically, she took a photo of Leo. Leo came to himself and was surprised, Did you just take a photo of me? Cant I? Marie giggled and provoked. Well, you can, but you got to tell me first. Marie was excited and eximed, Really? Leo paused and then nodded. Lets take a photo together then! Marie was shouted with hoy and then approached Leo and took a photo with him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This was their first picture together. Marie was gesturing the scissor hand in the photo and looked bubbly, but Leo seemed stiff and unnatural which was a sharp contrast. After taking the picture, Marie sat back with her heart beating crazily. Though she acted natural, she knew how nervous she was herself. After all, he was her sisters husband While Leo was paying attention to her, she secretly changed her wallpaper to their photo together. After Caroline went back to her house in bruises, everyone was shocked. Caroline, what happened? Who hit you? Reba yelled and walked towards Caroline quickly and asked. At the same time, Patricia, Samuel and Ma all circled around Caroline and were all taken aback. She was extremely messy. Her hair was quite disheveled like it was ripped apart and her cheek was all swollen and she obviously looked that she had cried before. One of her shoces had broken and her clothes was covered with shoe stains. Well, of course its because of that loser... Her bruises were still burning and she hated Leo more. What? Reba screamed and was furious, How dared him to hit you? Its not him. Its his sister-inw. That woman called me whore, pped me and pulled my hair! Caroline covered her face and sobbed. She was beyond anger when she thought of that domineering girl who was more beautiful than her. She loathed that woman more than Leo. But the whole Ford Family was dead silent and they all stared at Caroline woodenly. What did you say? Is that loser married? Chapter 111 I Got You Chapter 111 I Got You Looking gloomy, Caroline replied with a nod. After that, a very long silence seeded, and Reba and the others said no more. Before today, they had never got wind of Leos wedding, and everyone found the news uneptable as Caroline broke it. "How did that loser suddenly get married?" Patricia was confused. "Now that hes married, what should we do?" Their original n was to have Caroline y up to and learn more about Leo, but now since he was married, Caroline could no longer get close to him. "That loser! How many secrets is he hiding from us?" The more Reba thought, the angrier she grew. She flung all the sses on the table down to the floor in a fit of rage. "How dared he hit my daughter! Hed better not fall into my hands, or Ill make him suffer!" Patricia came tofort Reba at once. "Calm down, Reba. The information weve got about him is wrong, and Im sorry Caroline got beat up for nothing." Suddenly, Caroline got agitated. "What do you mean by that, Patricia? So you mean I was beaten up in vain?" "Werent you?" Patricia rolled her eyes and continued, "We want you to apologize to him, to fawn on him, and to repair your rtionship with him, not to seduce him." Now the way everyone looked at Caroline turned a little odd as Patricia said so. Truly, that was the nastiest way to approach Leo, and Caroline also thought of it. "Now we can only call dad and ask him to deal with this." Everyone nodded, and atst, Caroline made the phone call. "Hows it going, Caroline? Has Leo changed his attitude towards you?" Jayden asked happily as soon as he answered the call. Caroline replied in embarrassment, "Grandpa, I screwed it up. Not only hasnt he changed his attitude towards me, but he also beat me up." "What? You screwed it up?!" Jayden raised his voice immediately. "Are you kidding me? How can you blow such an easy one?" Caroline, who was already dressed down by her family, felt wronged. Now that Jayden scolded her, she felt worse and burst into tears. "Stop crying! What a bunch of losers!" Jayden snapped, "What did you do that made Leo beat you up?" Reba couldnt take it anymore, snatched the phone and burst out, "Dad, dont me Caroline anymore. Leo is married. Your n didnt work!" "Hes married?" After a long pause, Jayden asked in a serious tone, "Is your source reliable?" "Of course!" Caroline chimed in at once, "The woman who beat me up called herself Leos sister-inw. It cant be false!" "In that case, theres no point ying up to him," Jayden replied. "But, in my opinion, this isnt bad news." Reba got puzzled. "What do you mean by that?" "Since that Leo is married, he must have a wife and children, and that will make him vulnerable and sensitive," Jayden murmured thoughtfully. "It only takes one step to take him down" Everybody shuddered as they heard him. "Grandpa, so you want to do something to Leos wife and children?" Caroline asked in surprise. "This is ourst resort," Jayden replied. "Did you find out who his wife is?" "No" Caroline shook her head. She had only seen Leos sister-inw, who was so pretty, and presumably, her sister must be beautiful as well. "Find it out!" Jayden said in a stern voice. "Find out who she is in every possible way! Thats his Achilles heel!" "Yes!" Reba, Caroline and the others replied vigorously. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After he sent Marie to school, Leo drove back to Violet Residences. As soon as he got off the car, he received a phone call from Forrest. "Mr. Cohen, as long as you ask, Ill kick Thomas out of Kingston Chamber of Commerce." Leo, nevertheless, gave a faint smile and replied, "No rush. I have a better solution." Admittedly, if Leo simply wanted to bring Thomas down, he could have asked Forrest to drive him out of Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Once Thomas lost the membership, Julton Pharmaceutical would fail sooner orter. However, that was not what Leo wanted. What he wanted was the truth of "316 Event" being revealed. Now that Darcey had promised Leo that he would make the truth public, the thing Leo needed to do next was pay Thomas back in his own coin. "So, what do you think I should do now, Mr. Cohen?" Forrest asked respectfully. "Its quite simple," said Leo faintly. "Promote him. Help him expand the pharmaceutical market around Sallton and Winham." "Ruin Julton Pharmaceutical the way it ruined the Ford family three years ago." Leos eyes glinted dangerously as he spoke. All he wanted to do was take vengeance for his father. The Ford familys business was established and developed by William. However, Julton Pharmaceutical threw mud at its name and destroyed it. As the master of the Ford family, Willian lost all his reputation, got a bad name and was under a lot of pressure. Who could ever imagine what he had gone through? Hearing him, Forrest squinted his eyes. "I see, Mr. Cohen. The higher the monkey climbs the tree, the more of his butt youll see!" "Exactly." "Ill get it done right away. He who offends youes to no good end!" Forrest hung up the phone after he finished his sentence. Leo recovered himself and walked into Violet Residences slowly. But ten minutes after he walked in There was a rustle in the bush across the road from Violet Residences. With that, a grim-looking woman who was wearing a tight leather outfit, walked out of it. She was dressed in a ck jacket, ck pants and ck boots. Even her hair and eyes were ck too. There was only one person around Leo who dared to dress herself this way, and that one was Nadine. However, this woman was apparently not her. She and Lydia were of simr temperaments, but she was less cold than her. If Lydia was described as an iceberg, then this woman was an untouchable goddess, who was lonely, isted, and solitary. Besides that, she was also a little sad. She was a woman with stories. She stood quietly on the opposite side of the road, looked in the direction Leo disappeared, and grinned. It wasnt a bright smile, but a faint and light one. However, the smile made her look stunning and morous. "I got you," the woman whispered to herself happily. She didnt follow Leo into Violet Residences, but stood for a few seconds and left. Her shiny dark hair pping in the air and emitting a pearly glow, she exuded loneliness. Chapter 112 An Old Friend of Yours Chapter 112 An Old Friend of Yours When Leo got home, Lydia was helping Emilia with her homework. Watching Emilia counting on her fingers with a deep frown, Leo felt sorry for her. "Emilia was only five years old. Isnt it too early to teach her primary school math?" Hearing Leo, Emilia also pouted her lips, looking wronged. "Mom, I want to watch cartoons with dad." Lydia could onlypromise seeing Emilias eager eyes. "Well, fine then, but only for half an hour." "Great! Thank you, mom!" Emilia cheered up immediately, got up and kissed Lydia on the cheek. After that, she rushed over to Leo excitedly, yelling she wanted to watch Peppa Pig. "OK, Ill y Peppa Pig for you." Leo settled himself down in the sofa and yed Peppa Pig for Emilia. Emilia started to giggle at once. Meanwhile, Leo also gave a happy smile when he saw Emiliaughing. Lydia touched the spot on her cheek that was kissed by Emilia, gave a little smile and went upstairs to work. Emilia fell asleep after watching the cartoon for a while. Leo carried her to her room upstairs, tucked her in carefully, and went to Lydia. "Emilia is asleep," Leo whispered. "OK." Lydia nced back at Emilia, who was sound asleep, and said nothing else. However, Leo didnt mind it at all. Instead, he stayed by Lydias side and watched her work quietly. Lydia was drawing up a project n now. Just because she was the president of As Beauty, she hardly had private time. She went to the office building for work in the daytime, while left the office building in the evening. At night, she worked from home. She worked like a tireless machine. Except her daily life, the rest of her time was filled with work. "Before I came back, were you always like this?" Suddenly, Leo felt a little sorry for her and asked with mixed emotions. Lydia stopped the job at hand, looked back at Leo and nodded slightly. Leo went silent. Guilt made him unable to meet Lydias gaze. He could totally imagine how Lydia had gone through these five years. She must have worked so hard ying the role of both a mother and This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. father at the same time. She had to meet the obligation as a mother, and provide Emilia with a rich material life, so she must work hard. Custom was a funny thing, and Lydia was ustomed to being alone, which made Leo frustrated deep down inside his wife didnt need to depend on him at all. "I dont want you to keep on working so hard like this," said Leo seriously as she stared at Lydia. Something changed in Lydias eyes slightly. After that, she smiled at Leo and replied, "Leo, its kind of you to say so, but Im able to make this family better, and all you need to do is y the role of a ''father'' well. You dont have to worry about anything else." Leo fell silent. Even if Lydia had poured out her true feelings to him for once before, he was far from walking into her heart. There was still a long way to go. Leo couldnt have Lydia alone take the family responsibility. As the only male in the family, he had to be responsible for this family too. Leos gaze had gradually be firm. He took a look at the contents on theptop screen and asked, "Is that the urban construction project approved by the government?" Lydia threw a surprised look at Leo immediately and said, "How did you know that? The owner of the International Commerce Center is in charge of those urban construction projects at present, and he hasnt decided whichpany he will delegate them to." Leo said nothing but asked, "So you mean, you will attend the dinner party held by Peter next week?" "I wont, but since the owner of the International Commerce Center will go, As Beauty has to go too." Lydia shook her head and continued, "I asked another two vice presidents to go on behalf of me. Im not 100% sure that well win the project, but we have to try." A smile shed across Leos face and he snapped Lydiasptop shut. "What are you doing?!" Lydia red up and growled, trying not to wake Emilia up. Leo, nheless, gave a confident smile and replied earnestly, "As long as As Beauty wants to do it, the urban construction project will be yours." Suddenly, Lydias anger died down a lot, and she asked in puzzlement, "How so?" Leo smiled without words, pretended not to have heard Lydias question and stretched himself. "Alright, time to go to bed." "Come on! Make your point! Why will the urban construction project will be mine as long as I want to do it?" Lydia wanted to know the answer so bad, so she went to bed with Leo. Just as she was about to ask him, she heard his even breathing. Leo fell asleep in the blink of an eye. Lydia stared nkly at him for some time, pped him hard and went to sleep as well. Leo didnt open his eyes until Lydia was fast asleep and breathing evenly. He got out of bed carefully, walked out of the room and made a phone call. He just said, "I want As Beauty to be the most famous business in Emerdale, or even the whole country." Next morning, Lydia went to the International Commerce Center very early because she had to hold a high-level meeting in the morning. When the meeting was over, she asked Irene and a woman called Mollie to stay. There were three vice presidents in As Beauty, and these two women were two of them. Irene was gentle and demure, while Mollie was a woman of aely face. At first nce, people would think she was ady, but she cast a hostile nce at Irene from time to time. It was a special kind of jealousy between women. No other reason was needed, but it was just because Irene was more beautiful than her, and that Lydia liked Irene more. "The owner of International Commerce Center will also attend the dinner party this evening, so pull yourselves together." Lydia stared at Irene and Mollie, saying earnestly, "You dont have to win the urban construction project, but you have to try your best at least. Besides, protect yourselves." "OK, Ms. Henderson," Irene replied obediently. Mollie shot a nce at Irene and said with a smile, "Ms. Garcia is always skilled in social engagements. Whenever theres a party, Ms. Henderson always sends her. Since you agreed so soon, I suppose you must have developed a strategy for dealing with the dinner party tonight." Irene straightened her face immediately. It sounded as if Mollie was paying apliment to her, but in fact, she was suggesting that Irene was a party girl. Lydia looked grim, but didnt say anything. "Not yet," Irene said with a frown. "Ms. Henderson said we just need to try out best." "Try your best? Youre too modest, Ms. Garcia!" Mollie put on a mean face and went on, "Everyone knows that Cleo Entertainment paid back the one hundred million they had owed for years immediately once you attended that party, and they also paid interest at the same time. You have a way with men, Ms. Garcia." "Mollie!" Irene was in a sulk, while Lydia shut Mollie up. Mollie stopped talking and left the meeting room after Irene left. When Lydia organized the papers neatly and was about to leave, Rachel rushed up to her and said with a grave look on her face, "Ms. Henderson, you have a visitor who calls himself ''an old friend of yours''." "An old friend of mine?" Lydia raised her brows. She searched her memory and found no such person. Just at this moment, the sound of rhythmic footsteps came from the corridor. A man came up to them slowly. "Its been a long time, Lydia." The handsome man greeted Lydia in a gentle voice with a charming smile. Chapter 113 Take Good Care of Him Chapter 113 Take Good Care of Him Rachel was shocked to see that maning in without permission. "I told you to wait in the reception area. How did youe here?" The handsome man chuckled despite himself and said, "Well, International Commerce Center used to be mine. I transferred it to someone else for some reasons, but I dont think that will stop me from entering the building now, will it?" Rachel threw a surprised look at the man. She never expected that he would be the previous owner of International Commerce Center. "Benedict, what did youe for?" Lydia, however, scowled at this man and asked in a cold voice. The man called Benedict Hudson seemed to be no stranger to Lydias attitude towards him. Unaffected, he kept that rxed smile on his face. "I bought International Commerce Center for you back then. Its just that my family business asked me back suddenly, and I had no choice but to transfer it to Justin at a low price. Now that Ive done my job, of course I have toe back to see you." "Im married," Lydia said faintly. "" The words hung in the air. Something shed across Benedicts eyes, but soon he recovered himself and said to Lydia with a smile, "You got me wrong, Lydia." He paused and continued, "As your friend, I care about you. No matter what youll do in the future, Ill support you." "Its not up to you to care about my wife." Just at this moment, a stern voice rang out, sending chills down everyones spine. All the people present looked back and saw Leo striding towards them with Forrest behind him. Lydia was surprised to see Leo. "Why are you here?" Suddenly, Lydia realized that she only knew Leo worked in International Commerce Center, but had no idea whichpany he worked in exactly or which post he held. She winked at Leo, signaling him to leave immediately, but it was toote. "Your wife?" Hostility glinted in Benedicts eyes. He sized Leo up and gave a self-deprecating smile. "Well, I, the heir of the distinguished the Hudson family which is famous around Sallton and Winham, have worked so hard for years chasing the girl I like, but a broke and powerless guy beat me to it. Curse you, cruel fate!" "How dare you humiliate Mr. Cohen!" Forrests eyes darkened and he growled, but Leo stretched out an arm to stop him. Instead, he walked up to Benedict and narrowed his eyes. "Are you from Sallton and Winham?" "Exactly," Benedict introduced himself proudly. "The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham!" Leo remained calm, while Forrest snorted behind him. The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham? A distinguished family? The next moment, Leo pointed at Lydia and said tly, "If you dont want to destroy the Hudson family with your own hands, stay away from her." Hearing that, Lydia, Rachel and Benedict were stunned. Sallton and Winham was a general name for a region including many cities. Among them, the developed ones were Emerdale, City J and City S. Any family from Sallton and Winham on the list was well-established and respectable. Even the Lawson family, one of the four most powerful families from Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emerdale, didnt dare to introduce themselves this way, and how dared Benedict do that? Benedictughed out of anger and red at Leo. "No one has ever talked to the Hudson family like this!" "But now someone has." Leo said with perfect nonchnce, "And Im not kidding." Forrest was ready. As long as Leo gave an order, he would take actions on the Hudson family. Benedict stared coldly at Leo, hoping Leo would submit to his overwhelming aura, but gradually, he was surprised to find that Leos piercing eyes made his heart race instead! Meanwhile, Benedict found the middle-aged man behind him very familiar. He felt as if he had seen him somewhere before, be failed to remember the details. Cautious man as he was, Benedict stepped back, turned to Leo and said indifferently, "Remember what you said. Youll pay for it sooner orter." "Besides, you dont deserve Lydia!" Benedict added and left. Both Lydia and Rachel stared at Leo in astonishment, especially Lydia, because she was aware that the Hudson family was in influential family. She originally intended to defend Leo, but unexpectedly, Benedict ended up leaving first. Lydia walked up to Leo and persuaded him in earnest, "Dont say that again. The background of International Commerce Center is much moreplicated than you imagined." Aware that Lydia told him so for his own good, Leo stared gently at her. "Im just worried about you." "Im good." Lydia looked away at once and hurried off with Rachel. It was working time now. If the employees saw them, gossip about her would spread like wildfire tomorrow. After Lydia left, Leo calmed down and said, "Ask Justin to look into that mans background. I want all his information!" "Yes, Mr. Cohen." Forrest took out his phone immediately and called Justin. Benedict left As Beauty and went down in the elevator to Vesper Corporation. The elevator door opened. Peter was already waiting there with an obsequious smile. "You are Mr. Hudson?" "You are Mr. Lawson?" Benedict cast a surprised nce at Peters face. His facial features looked disharmonious. Especially his nose, one could tell at a nce that it had once been broken and that he had surgically repaired it, because the mark was quite obvious. Peter exined with embarrassment, "I am, Mr. Hudson. A punk broke my nose some time ago, and I had surgery to have it repaired the other day." "I see," Benedict sighed with relief. "You have so much business to attend to, Mr. Lawson. Please take good care of yourself." Peter beamed a smile and asked Benedict toe in. "Please get in, Mr. Hudson." The two of them walked into a private office. The moment the door was opened, a woman with perfect makeup in a white close-fitting gown made a slight bow and greeted Benedict. "Hello, Mr. Hudson." If Leo were here, he would recognize this woman, Caroline. Benedict sized her up and looked back at Peter. "This is?" "Shes the personnel manager of Vesper Corporation, Caroline Ford," Peter introduced her to Benedict with a smile. "As well as your femalepanion of the dinner party tonight." "Well, I see." Benedict nodded, a surge of desire flickering in his eyes as he looked at Caroline. Caroline was a pretty girl. Now that she put on beautiful makeup and dressed herself in a white form- fitting designer dress, she looked more stunning, and even caught the attention of Benedict, the notorious lover of women. Benedict thought to himself. This woman was no match for Lydia, but there was no harm in ying with her. "Hello, Mr. Hudson, my name is Caroline Ford. Please call me Caroline if you dont mind," Caroline introduced herself, blushing. She cast an affectionate look at Benedict. This morning, Peter went to Caroline personally, telling her that there would be an important dinner party this evening, and that the owner of International Commerce Center would also show up. He asked her to go back home to dress up. If she caught that mans attention, she might marry into a distinguished family. So it should be the man in front of her. He was young, wealthy, and also came from a famous family, which was exactly the type of man Caroline liked. Benedict slid his arm around Carolines waist and shot a satisfied nce at Peter. "Its very thoughtful of you, Mr. Lawson." "My pleasure," Peter replied at once, but he still asked doubtfully, "I heard from my cousin that youre the owner of International Commerce Center?" Benedict darted a weird look at Peter. He had used to be, but not now. However, Benedict still gave a nod. Peters face lit up immediately. Seemingly, the information provided by Kate was right, and he became even more respectful to Benedict. "Since youre here in Emerdale, please stay for a few more days so that I can show you around." Hearing that, Benedict put on a serious face at once and got straight to the point. "Peter, its kind of you, but I came to Emerdale this time to talk over the cooperation project with your sister." Peter promised immediately, "Dont worry. Ill tell her about it. Just feel reassured to delegate some projects youre in charge of to us Vesper Corporation." Benedict thought Peter was referring to some small projects of his family business, so he nodded with a smile. "Of course." Overjoyed, Peter told Caroline at once, "Caroline, take good care of Mr. Hudson. Remember to take Mr. Hudson to Riverside Club at 6.30 pm." Caroline was thrilled, but she still put on a reserved look. "Yes, boss." Chapter 114 Supreme Member Chapter 114 Supreme Member It was when night fell that Forrest finally called Leo. "Mr. Cohen, Ive got the information you asked for," Forrest began his introduction of Benedict. "His name is Benedict Hudson, and hees from City S. Hes one of two sons of Stephen Hudson. At present, he is the marketing manager of the Hudson Group, his family business. The Hudson family is quite influential around Sallton and Winham, and they are as well-established as the four most powerful families from Emerdale. International Commerce Center used to be their private property. Later, they sold it to Justin Cox for some private reasons" Leo remained silent. Holding the phone and looking grim, he said in a cold voice, "I want the history between Lydia and him, not such useless information." Sensing anger in his tone, Forrest replied cautiously at once, "Mr. Cohen, Ms. Henderson didnt have a deep rtionship with Benedict. Basically, it was Benedict who had a crush on her. Its said that he used his shares in The Hudson familys business to purchase International Commerce Center to win Ms. Hendersons heart. Butter, it seemed that something went wrong with his family business, and he sold International Commerce Center after he went back to City S." "What went wrong exactly?" Leo paid attention to anything rted to Lydia, and wouldnt ignore any detail. "Benedict was fighting against his brother," Forrest continued earnestly. "Benedict isnt Stephens biological son. The truth is, Stephens wife cheated on him with some other man and gave birth to Benedict. Benedicts brother wanted to drive him away from the household, but instead, Benedict broke his limbs and kicked him out of the house." Leo narrowed his eyes slightly as he heard that. "Sounds like Benedict is a man of character." Forrest added as Leo said that, "Mr. Cohen, I wonder if I should tell you that" "What is it?" Leo raised his brows. "Benedict will also attend the dinner party held by Peter tonight, and Caroline Ford will go with him." "What?!" Leo was surprised to hear that, and then his eyes darkened. "So shell be his female "It seems so," Forrest told the truth. "Besides, our informer just took pictures of the twoing out of the hotel an hour ago." After that, Forrest sent the pictures to Leos phone. In the pictures, Caroline was snuggling up to Benedict, her cheeks flushed. It was not hard to imagine what the two had done in the hotel room a little while ago. Somehow, anger welled up inside Leo as he saw these pictures. It was not that he cared about Caroline, but he was enraged by her low self-esteem. Truly, the two of them fell out and became enemies, but Caroline was Williams biological daughter, and Leo felt obligated to take care of her. Leo checked the time and said, "Im going to Riverside Club right now. Youll join meter." "Yes, Mr. Cohen!" Leo hung up the phone, stopped a taxi and rushed to Riverside Club, looking sullen. He thought to himself, "Caroline, it seems that yourecking in self-respect, and I dont mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of dad!" Ten minutester, Leo arrived at Riverside Club. Just as he was about to get in, the doorman stopped him. "Sir, please press your finger here." Riverside Club was a membership-based club, and not all the rich people could just join it. Each club would register each of its members fingerprints, and the members could get in after their fingerprints were checked. As Leo pressed his finger, the machine beeped and the red light shed immediately. After that, a manager-looking man came out and drove Leo away. "Youre not the member of Riverside Club. Get out!" Just as Leo was about to speak, a scream of surprise came from behind him. "Leo! Why are you here, loser?" Leo looked back, only to see Carolineing out of the underground parking lot holding Benedicts arm. Caroline looked at Leo with contempt. "Dont tell me someone like you also wants to join Riverside Club! Stop dreaming! Do you know what kind of ce this is?" Benedict stared grimly at Leo beside Caroline. "Its you again, huh?" "Be a good boy and dont stand in my way," Leo squinted his eyes and said. Caroline stared at Benedict in astonishment. "Benedict, you know that loser?" "We had a little fight." Benedict thought nothing of Leo. "What?" Hearing that, Caroline burst into anger and shouted abuse as she pointed at Leo. "Youre so embarrassing, loser! How dared you offend Benedict? Apologize to him right now!" Leo threw a faint look at Caroline and said, "Theres no one in this world deserving my apology. Whats the rtionship between you and him?" Caroline grew confident immediately when it came to this subject. She took Benedicts arm happily and said in a sweet voice, "Hes my boyfriend now. Benedict also said he will marry me." Leo never expected that Caroline would believe such a tant lie, asking, "Did you two just get out of a hotel room?" Caroline became agitated upon hearing that, and shrilled, "I knew you were stalking me!" Leo, however, grabbed Carolines arm. "Come on! Get back with me!" "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Yelling in anger, Caroline shook Leos hand off. "Who are you to tell me what to do? Just wait and see. After I marry into The Hudson family, Ill kill you as easily as killing an ant" Benedict frowned slightly as he heard that. Admittedly, he had said that he would marry Caroline, but it was just some sweet talk during sex. And she took it seriously and wanted to marry into The Hudson family? Did she deserve it? But he still pulled Caroline back and red at Leo, saying, "Dont you think its proper of you, a married man, to pull a girl?" Caroline seemed to remember something. Suddenly, she also scowled at Leo and snapped, "Right! Youre married! Ill call the police if you touch me again!" Disappointment shed across Leos eyes. He didnt want Caroline to destroy herself, but she bit the hand that was trying to save her. "Caroline, lets go. Stop bothering yourself arguing with him. Someone like him will never be able to join Riverside Club." Benedict took Caroline to Riverside Club as he spoke. Caroline acted as if they were intimate, took Benedicts arm and left with him. After Benedict pressed his finger on the machine and showed his invitation, the lobby manager of Riverside Club rushed up to Benedicts side at once and said fawningly, "This way, please!" Suddenly, Carolines vanity was fed. Riverside Club was the top-tier club of Emerdale, and only those "Were getting in now. Hope youll enjoy the evening breeze outside," Caroline taunted and went into Riverside Club with Benedict. Leo, nevertheless, remainedposed and stood at the entrance, as if he was waiting for someone. Seeing Leo stay put, the lobby manager tried to drive him away impatiently. "Get away! Not everyone can just get in Riverside Club. Dont make me call security" However, at this point, a man in a suit rushed down the stairs in the lobby of Riverside Club. He turned pale at the sight of the lobby manager driving Leo away. "Stop!" He hurried to the lobby managers side, kicked him to the ground and gave a hard p across his face. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who told you to drive him away?!" The lobby manager was stunned by the p, and his face turned pale at the sight of the man in front of him. "Boss, I was throwing that hick out!" The lobby manager felt wronged. "That hick? You are the hick!" The lobby manager was given another good beating by the man. "Do you have any idea who he is? Hes the supreme member of Riverside Club, and his information is not included in the regr members data base, get it?" Chapter 115 Do You Still Remember Me? Chapter 115 Do You Still Remember Me? The lobby manager was astonished. Only then did he realize how wrong he was about the young visitor. The machine at the entrance could only read the regr members information, while the supreme members information werent loaded in it, because they were usually received by the big boss of Riverside Club personally! The thing was, hardly any supreme members entered through the gate. The lobby manager almost cried. "Boss, I I didnt know that mister is a supreme member" "Go pick up your paycheck and fuck off!" The head of Riverside Club roared beforeing to Leos side in a trot and saying obsequiously, "Sir, Im sorry that my subordinate didnt recognize you. Please forgive me" Leo threw a nce at him and suddenly remembered that he had been to Riverside Club before. Last time, he came in thepany of n, the richest man of Emerdale, and bought the world treasure "Venus Tear" at the price of one billion dors as the wedding ring for Lydia. Only the supreme members could get in the private box arranged by n. "You may leave now." Leo didnt even bother to argue with a nobody. "Thank you! Thank you sir" The head of Riverside wiped the sweat from his forehead and caught up with Leo at once. Riverside Club was a ce for leisure, entertainment, clubbing,mercial use and so on. There were five floors in the building. The sales room Leo and n were inst time was on the top floor, while the tonights dinner party was held on the second floor. Leo nced back at the head of Riverside Club and said, "Go on with your business. Ill have a walk around." "OK." The head of Riverside Club knew some big shots didnt like being followed around, so he agreed and left. Leo came to the banquet hall. Since the dinner party hadnt started yet, people gathered in groups with wine in their hands and were talking andughing while soft music was ying. The guests of tonights dinner party were the bosses of thepanies headquartered in International Commerce Center. Each of them was of high social status and apanied by stunning female "Leo" Suddenly, Carolines surprised voice came from behind. "How did you get in?" Leo looked back, only to see Caroline staring at him in astonishment. However, she had clearly seen the doorman stopped him while Leo was trying to get in. Could it be the lobby manager allowed him in? Leo replied faintly, "I also came to attend the dinner party, so someone took me in." Caroline asked doubtfully, "You mean youre invited to this dinner party?" After that, she realized something and said with a look of contempt on her face, "Well, I see. You came in with someone, so you dont even have a femalepanion with you" Caroline assumed so because Riverside Club wouldnt just let anyone in for no reason. Thinking so, Caroline was more certain that Leo was a sponger and sniffed, "Do you have any self- esteem left? Everyone present is important and respectable. What are you? Dont you feel embarrassed sitting here?" Carolines shrill voice and mean words sounded quite harsh in the quiet banquet hall, and suddenly, many people moved their eyes to them. Leo stared at Caroline with his piercing eyes. "How did you know Im a sponger?" "Its so obvious. You dont even have a femalepanion, and youre wearing a tuxedo worth thousands of dors. Did you rent it?" Caroline sized up Leos expensive outfit and despised him more. Nowadays, peoplepared with each other in this material world. However, the lowest form of Meanwhile, the highest form ofparison was the one between people. The quality of the woman around the man was the symbol of his social status, and each boss present tonight was apanied by pretty woman. It was a sign of power and status. Vice versa, since the man beside Caroline was Benedict, the owner of International Commerce Center, she couldnt feel prouder, and thought she had fully integrated into the privileged. Leo seemed out of ce because he was the only one alone. Even if he was wearing a customized tuxedo, it looked as if he rented it. "Whats wrong with Mr. Lawson? How could he let anyone in?" "Our dinner party is disgraced by this nobody." For a moment, people were taunting Leo. Leo, however, didnt get angry at all. He just looked at everyone with perfect nonchnce and remembered their faces. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Caroline stared at Leo in disdain. She didnt know how Leo got it, but since she called him out in front of everyone, he presumably wouldnt stay any longer. To her surprise, Leo remained calm. Not only didnt he leave, but he moved along withposure and sat down in the middle of the room. That seat was for the star of the party. "You" Caroline widened her eyes in shock. "Do you have any idea what youre doing?" Sitting in the middle of the hall, Leo nced around and replied indifferently, "Im sitting on the seat that belongs to me. Whats wrong with that?" "How dare you!" one of the bosses snarled. "Thats the exclusive seat for the owner of International Commerce Center. How are you to sit there? Get away!" Meanwhile, the other bosses looked nervous. Made of pure gold, the chair was specially for the owner of International Commerce Center. Even Peter, the host of the party, didnt deserve that seat. How dared Leo sit there? If the real owner saw this scene, all the urban construction deals were off. Therefore, many bosses started to yell at Leo, asking him to get away from that chair. Just at this moment, the door opened and two beautiful women came in. The left one was wearing a ck strapless gown. Her charming smile, perfect figure and revealing cleavage attracted everyones attention. While the other woman was much more stunning. She was dressed in a rtively conservative while gown, her hair coiled on top of her head. Different from the left one, who looked a little tarty in "Hello, Ms. Garcia and Ms. Simpson!" Seeing the two womening in, all the bosses present rose to their feet excitedly at the same time. Many of them were looking at Ms. Garcia fawningly. Besides the owner of International Commerce Center, who was quite mysterious and had hardly showed up, the two vice presidents of As Beauty were the ones the guests looked forward to seeing the most tonight. Although they were a little disappointed that the president of As Beauty didnte today, the trip was worthwhile since they saw Irene and Mollie. As was known to all, the majority of staff was female in As Beauty, and most of them were charming beauties, while Irene was one of the prettiest women among them all. Any man who was able to have her as his femalepanion would be the center of attention. Mollie saw the men were gathering around Irene, jealousy glinting in her eyes. Meanwhile, Irene, who was gentle and friendly, greeted everyone with a smile and nod. Suddenly, she noticed the smile on everyones face and wondered, "Gentlemen, did something just happen?" Some of the men nced back at Leo with a sneer. As Beauty had always been strong and proactive. If that guy offended the two vice presidents and thus their interests were harmed, he would be cklisted by As Beauty. It was said that a while ago, some ignorant women were forced out of business by As Beauty and they never found a decent job again! "Ms. Garcia and Ms. Simpson, not only did that guye to the party unasked, but he actually took the seat of the owner of International Commerce Center. We asked him to leave, but he wouldnt," one of the bosses replied to Irene and Mollie on behalf of everyone present. "What?! How dare him sit there!" Mollie raised her brows, infuriated. Meanwhile, Irene said nothing, but craned her neck to get a better view of the man behind the crowd. "Its him!" Caroline pointed back at Leo as she said to Irene and Mollie, sneering. Truly, that loser was on friendly terms with As Beauty, but what he did today would pose a threat to everyones interests, and As Beauty wouldnt let him off! Irene and Mollie looked in the direction Caroline indicated and saw Leo, who maintained a dignified silence on the gold chair. At this moment, Irene trembled slightly all over, her pupils contracting all of a sudden, her eyes fixed on Leos face, while Mollie walked towards Leo, cursing. "Who are you? How dare you sit on" "Shut up, Mollie!" Before Mollie could finish her sentence, Irene yelled and interrupted her. "" The whole banquet hall fell into silence in an instant. Caroline and the other bosses stared nkly at Irene, while Mollie looked back, her face twitching hard. "How dare you order me, Irene!" "Ms. Henderson said that Im the representative of As Beauty at tonights dinner party. If I tell you to shut up, youd better shut up!" Irene was no longer friendly at this point, sternness written all over her delicate face. Various emotions shed across Mollies face, a hint of resentment flickering in her eyes, but she ended up shutting her mouth and stepped back. Irene rushed up to Leo and asked urgently, "Do you still remember me?" Chapter 116 Would You Do Me the Honor? Chapter 116 Would You Do Me the Honor? Leo paused upon hearing Irenes question. Not only he was confused, but everyone present was stunned. How could Irene, who was always so gentle, say something like that? Caroline was stupefied, her eyes darting nkly between Leo and Irene. The two knew each other? Her expectant eyes fixed on Leo, Irene wished he could give a nod. However, a sh of surprise crossed Leos face, and the next second, he rose to his feet. "Ms. Garcia, please control yourself." "Well, Im sorry. I was too excited." Only then did Irene realize she was behaving improperly. She let go of Leos hand immediately and stepped back, blushing. The men saw Leo getting up from the gold chair and heaved a sigh of relief. But they were also aware that they could no longer drive Leo away because anyone could tell Irene had special feelings for him. Leo stared at Irene and said slowly, "Ms. Garcia, weve met twice at most. How can you ask me some question like that?" Irene, however, got straight to the point, asking, "Whens thest time we met?" "At Cleo Entertainment," Leo replied quietly. "I brushed past you that time." Irene stared nkly at Leo and managed a smile, disappointment gleaming in her eyes. "So you remember." "Of course I do. I have a good memory," Leo smiled. "Moreover, no man will forget someone so pretty like you, Ms. Garcia." It was true that Leo was paying her apliment, but Irene wasnt happy at all, because she could feel a sense of distance in his tone. "Im sorry that I mistake you for someone else." Irene gave a smile at Leo and left the banquet hall like a sleepwalker. "Excuse me for a moment." The atmosphere was totally weird after Irene left, and everyone stared at Leo in an odd way. Judging from Irenes attitude towards Leo and the conversation between them, it was hard to tell what their rtionship was. Caroline came back to her senses first, mixed emotions shing across her face. Then she turned to Leo. "Youre lucky, but you still have to fuck off once Mr. Lawson and the owner of International Commerce Centere!" Leo raised his brows. Just as he was about of speak, the door was open again. But this time, the oneing in wasnt Irene, but Peter and Benedict. Dressed in a suit, both of them were tall and straight. Everyone perked up and stood up in high spirits. "Finally, youre here, Benedict" Caroline rushed up to Benedict and took his arm naturally. When they entered Riverside Club, Benedict asked her to go into the banquet hall on her own first, while he had to talk over business with Peter, and that was why Caroline had been alone. It hadnt been that long, but she was already missing him. "I thank all of you for attending my dinner party despite your busy schedules. I appreciate it." Peter looked around with a grin and turned to Benedict. "Now, Id like to introduce an important guest to everybody, the owner of International Commerce Center, Mr. Benedict Hudson." The crowd began to apud hard, staring earnestly at Benedict. It turned out this was the owner of International Commerce Center, who was in charge of many urban construction projects, and he was actually so young! Suddenly, everyone gazed in awe at him. Benedict, nheless, wanted to remind Peter to add "ex" before his title, but since Peter called him this way deliberately, Benedict just epted his kindness and said with a smile, "Well, Ive been busy recently, so I didnt have time to visit International Commerce Center. Since Peter throws this dinner party, then I hope you all will have a great time tonight." "Of course." "Thank you, Mr. Lawson and Mr. Hudson!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The men present started to express their thanks. Peter and Benedict exchanged nces and nodded at each other. Suddenly, they caught a glimpse of Leo, who was staring at them with a sneer, and turned pale. "Why are you here, Leo? Who let you in?" Shocked and angry at the same time, Peter jumped back like a startled cat. Just like when Caroline first saw Leo at the entrance of Riverside Club, Benedict was also wondering how Leo had got in even if he saw the lobby manager stop him. Leo got amused. "Didnt you invite me over here?" "Whenever did I invite you?" Peters face darkened. "I invited the presidents of all corporations in International Commerce Center and its owner. Tell me, what are you?" Caroline stared at Leo, gloating. She thought to herself, "Now that the host of the party kicks you out, I wonder how long you will stay here!" "Hes the honored guest of As Beauty. I dont think youll mind it, will you, Mr. Lawson?" Hardly had Peter finished his words than Irene pushed the door open, walked in and stared calmly at Peter. "Ms. Garcia?!" Peter got embarrassed at the sight of Irene. Admittedly, she was Lydias most trusted subordinate in As Beauty, as well as her mouthpiece. Meanwhile, Benedicts eyes lit up the moment he saw her. Then he shot a disgusted look at Caroline, who was no match for Irene in terms of appearance, temperament and figure. He thought to himself. It was not worthwhile to offend such a beauty for Leo. Thus, he cast a nce at Peter, who understood him immediately and let Leo off. "Of course I wont mind. Its not like we dont have enough food or wine for you." Astonished, Carline threw a dissatisfied look at Benedict. "Why dont you kick him out? Hes a real eyesore." "Shut up!" Benedict snarled at once. Somehow, he had lost all interest in Caroline after seeing Irene. Shocked, Irene didnt know what made Benedict so impatient to her all of a sudden, while he was kind to her a while ago. Then she said no more. Mollies sharp eyes darted between Irene and Leo. Suddenly, she was aware of something and taunted, "I knew Ms. Garcia is the best PRdy of As Beauty. It hasnt been long, yet another man just threw himself at your feet." Leos eyes glinted dangerously as he heard that, for Mollie was ndering not only Irene, but also him. If he was still a bachelor, he wouldnt have minded it, but he was married now "So, youre also the vice president of As Beauty?" Leo asked in a cold voice. Mollie failed to understand Leos question and replied proudly, "Exactly. Im the vice president of As Beauty, and I only take orders from the president!" "Is that so?" Leo stayed cool and went on faintly, "Have you ever thought that one day, youll be demoted from vice president to junior employee?" Irene was surprised to hear that. Mollie had no idea about Leos power, but she did, vaguely. Last time, Irene went to Cleo Entertainment to collect the debt. Even though she ended up taking the credit, she knew very well that she had almost done nothing, and that someone had already got the money in advance before her. And that person was Leo. "Do you think you can do anything you want once you have Irenes support?" Mollie squinted at Leo with a sneer and continued, "Both she and I are vice presidents, and were of the same rank. Dont you dare to make me submit to you in the name of Irene!" "Lets go." Irene shed an apologetic smile at Leo and walked to the corner of the banquet hall. Meanwhile, Leo threw a meaningful look at Mollie. It turned out As Beauty wasnt so united as it appeared. It was time for a purge. Leos deep eyes sparkled with excitement as he thought so. At this moment, a waiter came up to Peter and said respectfully, "Boss, the ballroom is ready. The guests can go there at any time." "OK!" Peterughed, "Since you all have had a few drinks, now its time for dancing. Gentlemen, please go to the ballroom." Then Peter took the crowd to the ballroom after finishing his sentence. The whole ballroom was furnished in rose good, decorated with fresh flowers and sheer chiffon. There were musicians ying the cello in the corner. Peter came up to Mollie immediately and made a deep bow to her. "Ms. Simpson, can I dance with you?" "Sure." Mollie epted with pleasure and shot a smug look at Irene. Listening to the beautiful music, Mollie and Peter came face to face with each other and began to dance elegantly. Caroline looked with envy at them and realized something, hoping Benedict woulde to her. However, she had waited for some time but still hadnt got invited by him. She looked up, only to find Benedict had already let go of her hand while staring at Irene earnestly and expectantly. Suddenly, a sense of crisis hit Caroline. She grabbed Benedicts hand and asked, "Benedict, I wonder if I can dance with you" "Get away." Benedict shook her hand off and said indifferently, "I dont want to dance with you." "What did you just say, Benedict?" Dumbfounded, Caroline found the truth hard to ept. Under Carolines nk gaze, Benedict strode towards Irene, stretched out his hand to her gently, and smiled, "Ms. Garcia, Ive been strongly attracted by your appearance and temperament since the first time I saw you. If you dont mind, would you please dance with me?" Benedict asked very confidently. He came from the Hudson family, a powerful family from City Sallton and Winham. Countless women were dying to dance with him, and Irene must think so too "Im sorry, but I do mind." However, the simple reply disillusioned him. Irene cast a faint look at Benedict, as if she just saw a bag of garbage. Suddenly, Benedict froze, staring at Irene in disbelief. Irene, nevertheless, stepped elegantly towards Leo, who was sitting quietly in the corner alone, her white train sweeping the floor. She reached out her hand slowly and smiled gently. "Mr. Cohen, would you do me the honor of dancing with me?" Chapter 117 A Beautiful Dance Chapter 117 A Beautiful Dance "Would you do me the honor of dancing with me?" Watching Irenes sparkling eyes and her wide grin, Leo paused before giving a faint smile. "You want to dance with me?" Irene nodded seriously. The ballroom was dim, but her eyes were twinkling like stars. Leo shook his head and replied with a smile, "I cant dance." "But I can. Just follow my steps," Irene insisted. "You already refused me for once. Do you want to refuse me for a second time?" The smile on Leos face widened. He rose to his feet slowly and said, "Alright." Irene came to her sense, her lips curving into a pleasant smile. "But you have to follow my steps," Leo suddenly said. Irene got confused as she heard him. A while ago, he told her that he couldnt dance, but why was he asking her to follow his steps now? Just as Irene was still in a trance, Leo already held her icy and tiny hand. A chill ran over Irene as the warmth of his palm flowed into hers, as if the snow thawed in the winter sun. The soft music started. Leo led Irene to the center of the dance floor slowly, where Peter and Mollie were dancing. Mollie couldnt help but sneer seeing Leo and Irene walking towards them. "I didnt expect you to be dancing with some man, Ms. Garcia." Mollie paused, threw a nce at Leo and scoffed, "I wonder if you ''dancing partner'' can dance. I hope you wont make a fool of yourselves." Looking sullen, Irene was about to say something, but Leo shook his head at her. In the soft music, Leo slipped his arm around Irenes waist gently and held her in his arms. Irene widened her eyes at once. Blushing, she could feel Leos pure masculinity, her heart racing, her body tense. But Leo stopped there politely and gracefully. Irene breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a little disappointed at the same time. Outside the dance floor, a pair of eyes was fixed on Leo and Irene with resentment. It was Benedict. His face was distorted with fury, his body trembling in anger. Anyone knew what it meant when a man asked a woman to dance with him in pubic, but Irene refused him ruthlessly! Whats more, she actually asked a good-for-nothing to dance with her. For a moment, Benedict found it hard to ept the awful truth. "That bitch" Benedict gasped. Now, every man had a femalepanion, while only he was alone. "Benedict, I was wrong. Please forgive me," Carolines voice came from behind. Even if she didnt know what she had done wrong that rubbed him the wrong way, she had to apologize first anyway. Benedict looked at Caroline beside him, then at Irene, who was in Leos arms. The huge psychological gap made him even angrier. He was the heir of the Hudson family, and no one had ever humiliated him like this! But he had no other choice for now. Benedict forced a smile and said to Caroline, "Im sorry for what I said just now, Caroline." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Its alright." Caroline shook her head hard and whispered, "As long as you forgive me, Im willing to do anything." Benedict had a sudden enlightenment as he saw how obedient Caroline was. This woman mighte in handy someday. "Forget it. Lets dance." Benedict took Caroline in his arms, and she fell again. Having noticed him gazing at Leo and Irene, Caroline couldnt help saying, "Dont worry, Benedict. That loser cant dance at all. Just wait to see them embarrass themselves!" Benedicts eyes lit up a little after he heard her. He waited for Leo to make a show of himself as he was dancing. In the mean time, Leo danced to the music with Irene in his arms, while Irene tried to catch up with him. She looked up and found his eyes had long been shut. His moves were light as wind and beautifully natural from the lookers-ons view. Irene was surprised to find that she was unable to follow Leos steps. So this was what it meant when Leo said he couldnt dance? It seemed that Leo realized something, and he said quietly, "Ill slow down a bit." After that, he slowed himself down so that Irene was able to follow his steps. He moved around with Irene following. The music built up to a rousing climax. Leo kept his eyes shut, as if he had melted into the music. Irene, meanwhile, got even more surprised. She widened her eyes and stared at Leo in disbelief. She had also fit into the music gradually. The people around them had already stopped dancing, but watched Leo and Irene dancing from outside the dance floor in surprise. At this moment, all the spotlights centered on them. In the mean time, Caroline, Benedict, Mollie and Peter stopped dancing and watched them dancing in astonishment. Leo and Irenes shadows were dancing on the floor moving around to the rhythm of the music. Everyone watched the two of them, one in a white gown while the other in a ck tuxedo, dancing with effortless grace. When they finally came to their senses, the band was already ying the next piece of music. The whole scene was simply dreamlike. When the music was over, Leo opened his eyes, let go of Irenes hand naturally and walked off the dance floor without hesitation, as if he had never been there before. However, it took Irene some time to wake up. She caught up with Leo and asked, "Where did you learn your dance steps? Those are some steps popr among the royal family and aristocrats." Since Irene took etiquette ss as an elective course, she knew some of the steps, luckily. Leo, however, gave a faint smile and said nothing. As God of War, he had some other skills other than killing. He had spent five years in the army and carried out countless impossible and confidential tasks. Some of them required him to deal with the royal family and aristocrats overseas, so of course he could do ballroom dance. Leo was the famous God of War, as well as a charming gentleman. He would decide whether to be an angel or a devil based on whom he met. When the dancing party was over, Caroline, Mollie and the others also recovered themselves, but everyone had turned lived, as if they were pped across the face. They originally thought Leo couldnt dance and expected him to make a fool of himself, but he ended up being the center of attention. The crowd went back to the banquet hall and took their seats. Naturally, Leo also sat down on that gold chair again. He was quiet and calm, but dignified and Apanied by Peter and Caroline, Benedict also went back to the banquet hall. He saw that his seat was already taken, his face darkening. "How dare you take my seat!" Chapter 118 Get out of Here Chapter 118 Get out of Here Peter turned pale at the sight of this scene, roaring at Leo immediately, "You loser! Get away from that chair! Who are you to take that seat?" Leo cast a confused look at him. "Didnt you invite me to this dinner party and make this gold chair for me specifically?" Some people burst intoughter as Leo said so. "The gold chair was made for you specifically? Are you still dreaming?" Simmering with resentment and gloating at the same time, Caroline held Benedicts arm affectionately as she stared at Leo, sayingcently, "Mr. Lawson made that chair for Benedict, the owner of International Commerce Center, as well as my boyfriend. Do you deserve it?" Benedicts cheeks twitched hard as he heard Caroline telling everyone he was her boyfriend, but this was not the proper time for him to refuse her, so he could only admit it with a fake smile. Everyone looked at Caroline with envy and in awe after seeing Benedict nod, including Peter, who also stared at Caroline in shock. He just asked her to be his femalepanion at the dinner party, and never expected that Benedict would end up bing her boyfriend. Seeing the earnest and fawning look from the men around, as well as the envious nces from their femalepanions, Caroline got carried away immediately and cast a smugger look at Leo. "Youd better get up, or youll make that gold chair dirty." Amused, Leo turned to Caroline and asked, "So which seat should I take if I dont sit on this chair?" Caroline pointed at the chair in the corner and sneered, "Isnt there one? Get some food on your te and eat there." Everyone looked at Leo with gloating eyes as Caroline said so. The subtext of her remark was to ask Leo to leave the party, but at the same time, she acted as if she was generous enough to offer him food. Irene couldnt take it anymore and red at Caroline. "How can you humiliate Leo like that?" "Humiliate?" Caroline sneered, shot a nce at Leo and continued, "A loser like him actually wishes that he could move into high society. How ridiculous! I was being generous to offer him a ce to eat." Irene ignored her and turned to Peter and Benedict instead, questioning them in a cold voice, "Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudson, do you agree with her?" "Of course." Peter said tly, "The guests I invite tonight are bosses worth over billions. We gather together to talk over business. A loser from the Henderson family doesnt deserve to join us!" "If he doesnt want to eat in the corner, fine, get out of here!" Benedict also pointed at the gold chair and said, "That should be my seat, but he takes it. How nasty!" "In that case, we can skip dinner!" Irene smacked her hand down on to the table and got up, her eyes glinting angrily. "As Beauty is now leaving the party!" Many people present let out a sigh of relief secretly as they heard that. As Beauty was the top corporation in International Commerce Center. If it quit, the rest businesses were more likely to win the urban construction projects. While the other corporations felt relieved, Mollie got agitated and grabbed Irenes arm. "Stop! If you leave now, what should we do about our job? What about the urban construction project?" Irene shook Mollies hand off and replied, "If these are the people were going to work with, Id rather give up the project. I believe Ms. Henderson agrees with me." Hearing that, Mollie wanted to say something to stop Irene. But the next moment, she rolled her eyes and thought to herself. If they lost the project, Irene alone was to me, and it had nothing to do with her. Besides, if she exaggerated the details, Irene might lose her job, so why not? "You said it, Irene. I hope you wont regret it!" Afraid that Irene would change her mind, Mollie egged her on. "Ill tell Ms. Henderson the truth tomorrow. Ill tell her its because you give up thepetitive bidding selfishly that As Beauty loses a big project!" "Mollie, you" Shocked and angry, Irene was up a gum tree for the moment. Sitting on the gold chair, Leo narrowed his eyes and sized the two women up. Since Irene had defended her, he wouldnt leave her alone at this point. As for Mollie There was no need to keep her. Beep! At this moment, Leo received two text messages from Forrest. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, Ive arrived at Riverside Club." "Besides, Ive brought someone with me. Hell see you in a moment!" Reading the messages, Leo smiled and said to Irene, "Dont worry, Ms. Garcia. I wont go, nor will you. The ones who should leave are them!" Caroline sneered despite herself upon hearing that, "I didnt expect you to be such a muddle-head, Leo. Riverside Club is Mr. Lawsons private club. You cant decide whether one should leave or stay!" Peter alsoughed, "Im the boss of Riverside Club, and its up to me!" The other bosses also started tough one after another. "This guy is so ungrateful. Hes a goner." "Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudson, just leave him alone. Lets get right to the point of tonights dinner party!" Some bosses could no longer wait. They urged Peter to announce the bid winner of the urban construction project. Peter smiled and said to Benedict, "Well, Mr. Hudson, since everyone is waiting, please get straight to the point. I know you havent found the right ones to work with on some of your projects. How about" Benedict thought Peter was referring to some small projects he was in charge of, so he gave a knowing smile and promised, "Of course, Peter. Youre just like an old friend of mine, and Ill give some of my projects to Vesper Corporation." Many other bosses got dispirited upon hearing that, while Peter grew even more excited, jumped up and stared at Benedict. "Do you mean it, Mr. Hudson?" "I just promised you." Suddenly, Peter threw a nce at Caroline, assuming that she must have put in a good word for him, and that was why Benedict chose to work with Vesper Corporation without hesitation. He raised his ss at once. "Come on! Ill drink a toast to you, Mr. Hudson!" "Ill also drink a toast to you, Benedict!" Caroline also raised her ss, looking excited. Peter had promised her before that as long as they won the urban construction project, she would get a bonus! Benedict, however, looked oddly at at Peter and Caroline. They were simply some small projects the Hudson family was responsible for, and why did they get so excited? Seemingly, Emerdale was much less developed than Sallton and Winham. With this thought, a hint of contempt shed across Benedicts eyes, but he still nked sses with Peter and Caroline. When she saw Benedict give the urban construction project to Vesper Corporation, Irene turned pale as she bit her lip with resentment. "Irene, youre doomed. Ms. Henderson wont let you get away with it." Mollies lips curved into a sneer. Bang! Just at this moment, the gate of the banquet hall was flung open, and then, Forrest strode in. He looked grimly around the hall and called out, "Everyone, get out of the banquet hall!" Chapter 119 Right in Front of You Chapter 119 Right in Front of You Forrest roared, which quieted down the whole banquet hall, and everyone stared at Justin, dumbfounded. "Mr. Cox?!" When they realized who the visitor was, all the bosses shrank back with fear. Meanwhile, Irene was also looking at Justin in astonishment, because she never expected that a big shot like him would attend this dinner party. "Justin Cox, what do you want to do by bursting in Riverside Club!" Peter yelled at Justin with a straight face. "What do I want to do? Ha" Justin smirked, his eyes glinting dangerously. "Im here to get all of you out of here." "How dare you!" Peter red up and smacked his hands down on to the table. "Riverside Club is my territory. Are you telling me youre going to get me out of my own territory?" "If you dont corporate, Ill make you go." "" "This man has gone too far" was what everyone was thinking at the moment. All the people present were speechless with rage. Benedict got up slowly and stared at Justin, saying, "Its been some time since west met, Justin. I wonder what has made you so cocky!" "Its you?" Justin froze at the sight of Benedict. They had used to have some business rtions with each other. Before Benedict went back to his family business, he sold International Commerce Center to Justin. But before long, Justin recovered himself. "Since youre one of them, please get out with them." Benedicts face darkened all of a sudden. "Do you have any idea who youre talking to?" "Do you have any idea who youre talking to?" A strong and stern voice rang out. A man walked into the crowd, running his eyes over everyones face. "The richest man in Emerdale, n Russell!" "Mr. Russell!" "" All the bosses fell into a panic in an instant. If Justins appearance brought some pressure on them, ns appearance threw everyone into fear. Because n was able to make any of them lose their fortune and honor in a snap! Peters face clouded over with panic too since he didnt expect n toe. Benedict didnt know n, and he demanded aggressively, "Im Benedict Hudson from Sallton and Winham. Who are you to kick me out of?" He originally assumed that n and Justin would cower, but unexpectedly, not only wasnt n afraid at all, but he even gave a scornful smile. "The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham, ha, I thought you were better than that. Who are you to question me?" n paused and went on, "Do you believe Stephen will lose everything tomorrow?" Benedict sprang to his feet upon hearing that and scowled at n. "You know my father?" "Not only do I know him, but we also have a long history," n sneered. Mixed emotions shed across Benedicts face, and he said no more. The dread in the banquet hall seemed to weight the air. Everyone became insignificant in front of Justin and n. Mollie, nheless, couldnt care less. All she had in mind at this point was the scene when Irene was dressed down by Ms. Henderson tomorrow, her heart soaring at this thought. Suddenly, Irene thought of something and looked back at Leo. There was a calm smile on his face, as if he wasnt surprised by Justin and ns appearance at all. "Could it be him" Her heart racing, Irene was astounded by her own spection. "Mr. Russell, Mr. Cox, youre over the top. Riverside Club is my territory. Who are you to drive the host away from his party?" Peter got up and red at Justin and n, who kept pushing him, looking furious. "You want to know who we are? Fine, Ill tell you who we are." n took a step forward and said loudly, "Do you think the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce is in the position to entertain his honored guest here?" Everyones mind went nk as they heard that. All the bosses stared nkly at n and Justin, and even Peter and Benedict grew pale, their eyes bulging with horror. Caroline wasnt aware what power the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce had, and chimed in in annoyance, "Just get the head of something a private room. You dont need to get all of us out of here." Justin sneered upon hearing that. "You dont deserve to stay in the same room with our honored guest." Benedict turned pale the moment he heard what Caroline said. Even his father didnt dare to talk to people from Kingston Chamber of Commerce like that! He pped Caroline across the face and snarled, "Shut the fuck up!" Peter rushed up to n upon hearing the title "the head of" submissively. "Wee, wee, Mr. Russell. Im greatly honored by your gracious presence!" He said with an obsequious smile, "Ill take all of them away from Riverside Club right now. Please put in a good word for me to him." Justin and n exchanged nces and nodded indifferently. The next moment, Peter took all his guests, including Benedict and Caroline, away from Riverside Club. Even if they didnt feel like leaving, they had to go because the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce was about toe. Besides, he only invited one honored guest. That man must be someone very important, or the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce wouldnt have treated him so seriously. Her hand covering her face, Caroline was simmering with rage. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Leo, who was sitting on the gold chair carelessly, and she flew into a fury. "Hey, loser! Everyone is leaving. Get out!" Leo narrowed his eyes. Before he could say anything, n and Justins faces twitched with rage, and then they stormed at Caroline and the others, "I mean you guys! Get the fuck out of here!" Caroline froze, staring nkly at Leo. Why didnt that loser have to leave? "Enough! Stop talking nonsense and go!" Benedict dragged Caroline out of Riverside Club quickly. Meanwhile, Irene was also about to leave. Just at this moment, n stopped her. "Ms. Garcia, please Content ? N?velDrama.Org. stay." "What?" Irene had a puzzled look on her face. "Right," n said in a gentle and polite tone, "Our head thinks highly of you, so he wants you to stay and have dinner with him." "Your head?" Irene was ttered. She had never dealt with Kingston Chamber of Commerce before. However, since Peter, Benedict and the other bosses had left so obediently, that man must be a big shot, but how would such a man pay attention to her? Truly, she was one of the vice presidents of As Beauty who had a multimillion-dor sry, but in real capitalists eyes, she was still "poor". The door was pushed open again at this point. Forrest went in, while Justin and n greeted him with respect. "Hello, Mr. Barker!" "Hi." Forrest gave a slight nod and said, "Nice job." Irene looked him over secretly, surprised. So that was the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce? There was something otherworldly about that man. After that, Irene seemed to remember something and ask carefully, "Excuse me, but where is the ''honored guest'' you were talking about?" Forrest, Justin and n exchanged nces and gave a mysterious smile. "Hes right in front of you." Hearing that, Irene was stunned for a moment. The next second, she realized something and whipped her head around to Leo. "Its you?!" Chapter 120 The Lawsons’ Blood doesn’t Run Through my Veins Chapter 120 The Lawsons Blood doesnt Run Through my Veins The smile on Leos face widened. He nodded lightly under Irenes astonished gaze. "You You" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shivering, Irene stepped back subconsciously, her eyes widening in shock, and failed to form a "Why are you so scared? I wont bite," Leo said helplessly. Irene took a deep breath and forced a smile, replying, "Im just a little surprised. I didnt expect you, the one who has got humiliated by everyone at the party, to be the most important person on the scene." Only then did Irene realize why Leo had sat on that gold chair from the beginning, because that position belonged to him. She also understood why Leo could stay calm when people insulted him, because they were just like a bunch of clowns making a fool of themselves in front of him. She was not so shocked as before, but Irene still couldnt settle down. A distant look in her eyes, mixed feelings were obviously running through her mind. It had been five years. She had thought she caught up with the fleeting figure, but it didnt ur to her that the gap between them had actually grown bigger. No one noticed a hint of frustration shing across Irenes face. Leo smiled and asked the group of people to sit down. "Take a seat, everyone." Irene, Forrest, Justin and n took their seats respectively. A while ago, Leo had asked the waitress to serve another meal for them. Apparently, Irene felt uneasy, and Leoforted her with a smile. "Dont worry. Just forget that Im the honored guest. Take me as an ordinary person." Irene gave a nod, smiling. Leo didnt talk about business during dinner, but his romantic affairs. Justin, n and Forrest kept making a toast to Leo. This was the man respected by Commerce Maestro. If they could be his trusted subordinate, they would have a promising future! Irene, however, seemed not in the mood. She kept drinking alone, and shortly after, her cheeks began to burn. After having a few rounds of drinks, Justin, n and Forrest, who imed to be heavy drinkers, actually got drunk too. Only Leo remained conscious. Leo asked people to carry them into their cars and looked back at the drunk Irene. "Come on. Let me send you home." Irene said nothing, buty on the sofa in a drunken stupor. Leo heaved a sigh and looked at her, his eyes hard to read. Then he helped her up. At the entrance of Riverside Club, the ck Rolls-Royce was already waiting. Nadine came personally to pick Leo up. Leo put Irene down on the back seat and asked, "Where is your home?" Irene slurred, "J JH Community." Leo said to Nadine at once, "To JH Community." "Yes." She started the car immediately. Nobody had talked all the way. Looking calm, Leo stared at the view outside the window, lost in thought. Irene turned over. Leo could feel that a pair of bright eyes were fixed on him from behind. "Do you really not remember me?" Irene slurred, "You passed me at Cleo Entertainment, and I feel you two look very much alike. Even if your temperament and appearance have changed a little, Im sure youre the one passing me five years ago. But why must you deny it?" Leo closed his eyes and exined faintly, "Ms. Garcia, youve got the wrong person. Today is the second time weve met. Besides, Im married." There was a long silence. Irene stared at Leo, her eyes wide open in surprise. "You Youre married?" Leo nodded earnestly. "Yes, and I have a five-year-old daughter." A chill ran down Irenes spine. In addition, alcohol made her even colder. She turned her back to Leo and whispered, "Im sorry. Ive mistaken you for someone else." When Leo opened his eyes again, the car had long gone silent. Before long, they arrived at JH Community. Leo offered to send Irene to her apartment, but was refused be her. She stumbled away alone and disappeared from his view. Leo breathed a sigh, his face hard to read. In fact, he had long recognized Irene, but didnt say anything. Five years ago, he saved a college girl in passing during a mission. And that college girl was exactly Irene. "Thank you for saving my life." "Can you leaveter? I dont have many friends. I dont even have a person to talk to." "Im sorry. Im busy." "Will youe back to this city again?" "Probably will, probably not." "I see. My name is Irene Garcia. Whats your" The girl wanted to know Leos name so that she could look for himter, but at this moment, Leo vanished without trace. It didnt ur to the girl that she would meet the man again five yearster. Unfortunately, things had changed. "Lets go." Leo looked back, recovered himself and said to Nadine, "Yes." Nadine stepped on the gas and the car rushed towards Violet Residences. When Peter saw all the guests off, his phone rang. His eyes gleamed as he saw the caller ID. What did that woman call him for? But he still answered the phone call, a bright smile spreading across his face. "Whats the matter, Kate?" "Nothing. Its just that I havent called you for a long time," the woman said tly. "How are things going with the owner of International Commerce Center?" "It went well," Peter replied with a smile. "Mr. Hudson promised to give me the urban construction project." "Really? Congrattions then" Suddenly, the womans voice sounded extremely weird. "Kate, Im counting on you. When I finally get the project, Ill advise grandpa to set aside his prejudice against you." The woman giggled and replied, "Dont bother, Peter. Just take good care of yourself." After that, she hung up. Looking confused, Peter couldnt figure Kate out. He shook his head and went back to Riverside Club. *** At the same time, a bust ofughter rang out in the Lawson Building. "Hahahaha" Standing in the corner, Chris watched Kateughing in bewilderment and asked carefully, "Ka Kate, what are youughing at?" Theughter stopped immediately, while Kate recovered herself at once. "Nothing." The next moment, Chris tone became stern. "Kate, are you nning something against me again?" Kate replied faintly, "Not exactly. Its just that hes so stupid. If he died identally someday, he must be killed by his ignorance." Chris got nervous upon hearing that. "So you want to do something to Peter?" "Not to do something, but to protect myself," Kate replied with a faint smile. "No matter what I do, youll never take me as one of you." Kates words made Peter tense up. He hardly dared speak. "Its not like that, Kate. Youre always my cousin." "Calm down. Im not talking about you, but those old guys of the Lawson family." Kate threw a look at Peter and went on, "But I dont me them. After all, the Lawsons blood doesnt run through my veins. If the Lawson familys business is handed over to an outside, everyone will hate me." "So you want to do something to them?" Chris asked in a trembling voice. "That depends on if you submit to me. I said long ago, he whoplies with me prospers while he who goes against me dies. Ill root out anyone whos not in my team." A smile spread across Kates demure and gorgeous face. "But I can answer the question you asked me before about my attitude towards Leo." "In fact, Im not sure about it myself." Kate rose and looked at the moon in the sky, muttering to herself, "I have no feelings for that man who almost became my husband, but I want to keep him around forever, probably because I feel for him." Chapter 121 The Villain Brought Suit Against His Victims Chapter 121 The Viin Brought Suit Against His Victims It was already 10 oclock when Leo arrived home. Emilia was already asleep. Leo crept up to bed to sleep gingerly. Leo thought Lydia had fallen asleep. To his surprise, he heard Lydias calm voice in the dark. A whiff of womens perfume is on your body. Leo was astonished. How could it be? He had taken a bath. However, he also caught a whiff of perfume as he sniffed his body. It must be gotten when he lifted Irene. Leo was flurried and hastily exined it to Lydia, Lydia, I havent done. No need to exin. Lydia answered with a calm voice still, I believe in you. After going through the conflicts with Peter, Lydia gained a sense of security from Leo. As long as he was present, Emilia and she would not be hurt. But it perplexed Leo. Since she did not suspect him of cheating, what did she mean? After a moments silence, Lydia said, It is usual for you, an excellent man, to be surrounded by a bevy of young girls. For you, it is a good thing. Leo felt weird. When an ordinary woman caught a whiff of another womans perfume on her husbands body, she would definitely kick up a fuss. Leo, you should know that the road ahead will be full of challenges. Lydia continued with a calm voice, So you need to be stronger and stronger. I expect that one day I can be totally without scruple to dere that we are married to the public. Only by then, you can say you get me as your wife. For an instant, Leo was amazed. Lydia was indeed a superwoman. Her thoughts were not like ordinary womens. She did not throw tantrums; she even did not mind it at all. She knew how to be a true wife. Leo shook his head and smiled, Marie had told me all about it. Your family lives in Valenham, and my father-inw was also looking for me. As long as I make my father-inw acknowledge me, I can make you be my wife. But it is difficult. Lydia shook her head and said. It will be sessful. Leo smiled weakly and said with strong confidence, When you have prepared, I shall propose marriage to my father-inw. Without speaking, Lydia turned her back on Leo. I hope so. She muttered in a voice that could only be heard by her. The next morning, when the first glimmer of dawn arrived, Leo felt a small hand was poking his face. He soon opened his eyes. For a split second, a small cute face came into view. Emilia enjoyed herself ying his face. Emilias smiley face immediately stiffened as she saw Leo wake up. She drew back her little hand and looked at Leo with a guilty conscience. Leo looked at Lydia, who was still in her sleep, and shushed Emilia, Hush, dont wake mom. Emilia nodded cooperatively and made the same gesture, Hush.... Leoughed. To have a lovely daughter like Emilia was indeed the happiest thing in the world. Come here, lets wash up. Leo scooped Emilia up in his arms and looked back to see Lydia who was sleeping beside him. After Leo made sure he did not wake Lydia, he crept up to go downstairs. As soon as Leo closed the door, Lydia opened her eyes instantly. Her gorgeous face raised a long-lost smile. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lydia did not take her time getting downstairs until Leo made a hearty breakfast. She looked beautiful, even without makeup. Its time to have breakfast. Leo said to Lydia, smiling. Lydia took her seat and ate porridge, savoring every mouthful. Thank you. Suddenly she looked up and said unto Leo. For what? Leo was surprised. Thank you for your breakfast. Lydia said, Can you do me another favor to take Emilia to the kindergarten? Leo was overjoyed to hear that, Sure! He saw Lydias change. She began to rely on him. He was more like a lodger in Lydias house before. After breakfast, Leo sent Emilia to the kindergarten. Lydia drove to thepany. She got a call from Rachel. Rachel told her the Henderson family overfulfilled the target for order quantity. Lydia was very surprised to hear that, and she ordered Rachel to follow up. Subsequently, she called Irene and Mollie into her office. Then the perturbed Irene and triumphant Mollie came into the office. Have you seen the owner of the International Commerce Center at dinner yesterday? Lydia asked. Irene bit her lip nervously and intended to apologize. However, Mollie beat her to it. She nced at Irene cynically and said, Ms. Henderson, you dont know about this. The owner of the International Commerce Center not only visited us yesterday but also viewed As Beauty favorably. It was about to achieve cooperation of the construction project. However, we slipped such a golden opportunity. It was all due to Ms. Garcia. She took her own course and contradicted the owner of the International Commerce Center and Mr. Lawson. Hearing that, Lydias eyes narrowed slightly. She looked at Irene, Is that true? Irenes looked pale, Nonsense! I didnt contradict them! Her face flushed and turned pale alternatively. She was intertwined with anxiety and anger. She was anxious because she lost the opportunity of the construction project; she was angry because Mollie confounded right and wrong to make a false charge against her. You still not admit contradicting them? Mollie talked with more and more details, she looked at Irene cynically and said, If you didnt contradict the owner and Mr. Lawson, if you didnt dere L Group would withdraw from thepetition, if you didnt do all of those for a loser, how could Vesper Corporation win thepetition to get the construction project? After a pause, Mollie turned her face toward Lydia and said, Ms. Henderson, Ms. Garcias deed was quite wrong this time. It caused enormous loss to ourpany. I do think she is not suitable for taking the position as the deputy general manager. We shall ept her resignation and let the capable person take up the position. A loser? Lydia changed countenance a little and asked, What do you mean a loser? Mollie exaggerated the details to exin what happenedst night to Lydia. After she finished, she took malicious pleasure and looked at Irene, As far as I can see, Ms. Garcia thought for the loser too much. She must have been fall in love with him. That''s it. I just learned Ms. Garcia loves such type of man. Lydias eyes turned cold while listening to Mollie. Lydia remembered Leo was also in Riverside Club Lydias face was as cold as marble. Detected it, Mollie thought it was Irenes fault that annoyed Lydia. She could not help feeling happier. The enmity between women was inexplicable. Ultimately it was owing to one word, Jealousy. Irene and Mollie were both deputy general managers of the L Group, but their backgrounds and experiences were totally different. Irene was Lydias trusted subordinate. By contrast, Mollie was promoted by another deputy general manager, one of the three deputy general managers of the L Group. The manager, who promoted Mollie, everpeted with Lydia for the CEOs position. After he failed, he was dispatched to another city by Lydia. He was sent to expand the market namely, though in truth he was sent into exile. Since then Mollie lost strong support. Additionally,pared to Mollie, Irene had a more attractive appearance. Besides, Irene treated others moderately with a very even temperament. She was never pompous or had a high opinion of her own capabilities. Due to that, she was weed by her co-workers. Although Mollie could also cooperate well with her subordinates, everyone around her watched out for her. Her kindness seemed ostensible. She left others an impression that she was always so sketchy with things. Resulting from all of these above factors, Mollie did not perform as well as Irene in all aspects, no matter for departmental performance or interpersonal rtionships. Mollie hated Irene for a long time. When she got an opportunity to let Irene suffer through, she definitely seized it. Irene red at Mollie, but could not do anything. Mollie felt proud and ted when she saw that. She even gained a sense of fulfillment. Ms. Henderson, it was not like that. Please let me exin.... Irene was burning with anxiety and her eyes were red with weeping. She looked at Lydia, Actually the loser that mentioned by Mollie, was.... Irene, you still want to justify it at this moment? Mollie interrupted Irene, and said in a cold voice, You brought such a loss to ourpany. The loss should bepensated by deducting your annual sry and your shares. More importantly, maybe Ms. Henderson would be angry and fire you. Then this is not a joke. Mollie.... Thats enough! Lydia shouted to end the quarrel between Mollie and Irene. She looked at the two with cold eyes and said, I will investigate what happenedter. Now you return to your desks to do your job. Yes, Ms. Henderson. Mollie and Irene then stopped quarreling. They replied and walked out of the CEOs office. After she came out of the CEOs office, Mollie sneered at the sight of Irenes back coldly. Youve made such a big mistake. I cant imagine that how Ms. Henderson can forgive you.... Chapter 122 The Construction Project Chapter 122 The Construction Project It was in Vesper Corporation at the International Commerce Center. Peter paced back and forth anxiously in the chairman''s office. He checked the time frequently as if he was waiting for someone. Just then, the door opened. Peter showed a very pleasant surprise and he looked at the door automatically. But he was soon disappointed when he saw theer was Caroline. Why are you here? Peter squinted at Caroline and asked her with a bit unhappy tone. Caroline was a little discontent with Peters tone. Since she became Benedicts woman, she felt her status has been improved vastly. Even Peter should treat her politely and considerately. But she did not show her dissatisfaction. She only told Peter the purpose of her visit, Mr. Lawson, I want to know how many profits you will give me since I helped Vesper Corporation get the contract for the construction project. Peter frowned and grew even more disgruntled at Caroline. From his heart, he did not want to share the profits. What he said before was just an illusion. He never thought he would rely on Caroline to get the contract for the construction project. Moreover, he never had imagined that Caroline would be Benedicts woman. Then it was a bit difficult for Peter to handle. He thought for a while and said, When we can earn money from the construction project, I promise I will not treat you unfairly. I will give you 2% of the total profits. In his eyes, 2% of the total profits were enough for Caroline. The construction project was approved by the superior leaders of Emerdale. It aimed at refining the image of the city of Emerdale. Therefore, it was a wonderful business that not only could make money but also could gain a good reputation. When the project was carried out, even 2% of the total profits could let Caroline be a multimillionaire. However, Caroline frowned and raised her voicergely, Only 2%? Its too low! How much do you want? Peters face turned overcast. To share her 2% was hisrgestpromise. He did not expect that Caroline was so ungrateful! At least 10%! Caroline looked at Peter indignantly, Benedict is my boyfriend now. Do you think you can get the contract for the construction project as you desired without me? Thats impossible! Peters face scowled at once, Do you think you can walk all over me because you find a good boyfriend? Peter showed a thick murderous look, which scared Caroline to take a step back slightly. When they were going to talk again, suddenly the secretary came over hurriedly, Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudsones. The cold expression on Peters face disappeared at once; he said pleasantly, Finally hees here. Hurry up to let hime in! The secretary nodded and left quickly. Caroline was not very scared when she knew her boyfriend came. She spoke in a fierce whisper, We talk about itter. I can ask my boyfriend to give this construction project to you, I can also ask him to withdraw the contract. Peter looked at Caroline coldly. He waited for Benedict silently without speaking. Soon Benedict followed the secretary toe into the office. He was in a suit, smiling. Benedict. Caroline smiled sweetly immediately and held Benedicts arm familiarly. Benedict nced at Caroline and he seemed a little detested. But he did not push her away eventually. Caroline threatened Peter by making eye contact right away. Peter looked at her quietly. He regardless of her and smiled a smile, Mr. Hudson, have you brought the contract with you? Of course, how can I forget such an important thing? Benedictughed and handed a folder to Peter, Dude, check the terms of the contract. Sign it if you dont find any problem. By the way, have you asked Kate when does she have time? Peter was thrilled to take over the contract. He felt fully relieved. His eyes showed eagerness, Of course I did. But Kate is a bit busy these days. I will inform you as soon as she has time. Thank you very much, Peter. Benedict smiled gently but with cold eyes. He found that Peter did not mention him to Kate. Peter just fobbed him off. The fastest shortcut for the Hudson family to open a market in Emerdale was to cooperate with Kate from the Lawson family. Benedict knew that he could not visit Kate without a referee. He could achieve his goal only by asking Peter, a member of the Lawson family, to introduce him to Kate. He would give Peter the brush if he did not have such a purpose. But it was worthy to win Peters trust with several small projects of the Hudson family. When thought about that, Benedicts smile deepened and looked at Peter with disdain. Peter turned over the contract and read it excitedly. Caroline waited for Peter to sign the contract eagerly. She would get money after Peter signed the contract and conducted the project. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as he looked up the contract, Peters smile faded and gradually disappeared. His smile was reced by a scowl. The corner of his eyes was twitching. His face turned red and pale alternatively with anger. His wrist that held the contract was shaking slightly and rubbed the paper wrinkled. Dude, whats up? Benedict asked with deep concern. Caroline also gave a puzzled nce at Peter. It seemed that something was wrong with him. Peter put down the contract without finishing reading it. He took a deep breath and smiled at Benedict, Mr. Hudson, are you kidding me? Hearing this, Benedict was confused, What do you mean, bro? Are you asking me?! Peter lost his temper on the spot. He forcibly pped the contract down in front of Benedict, and said angrily, This is not the contract for the construction project. This is the contract for small projects with little profits! How dare you to fool me with such a contract? What?! Hearing Peters words, Caroline was also surprised. She picked up the wrinkled contract and looked at it carefully. As she looked up, Carolines face also convulsed. She was shaking slightly, This...This is not the contract for the construction projects approved by the superior leaders at all! She paused and then she thought about something. She forced a smile and turned her face to Benedict, Benedict, dont try to be funny. I know it is a little surprise that you prepared for us, right? Hurry up to take the real contract for the construction project out. Hearing that, Benedict stood up immediately, he looked at Peter and Caroline strangely, Dont you want to do the small project of the Hudson family? Now I give it to you.... Nonsense! Peter roared to interrupt Benedict without letting him finish his talking. After that, Peter gave Caroline a stinging p on her face. He broke out his umted anger the superior leaders, not the small projects! Chapter 123 Real and Fake Owner Chapter 123 Real and Fake Owner Caroline was also stunned. She even forgot to dodge. She was pped by Peter heavily. Her hair was awry and the corners of her mouth bleeding soon. However, Carolines eyes zed over still. She stared at Benedict dully as if she was unconscious. Have you lost your tongue? Spit it out all! Peter flew into a rage and roared at Caroline ceaselessly. Caroline then realized the situation. She covered her face with her hand and looked at Peter with fear. She did not dare to disobey him at all, so she spit it out. She exined how shemunicated with Benedict in the hotel about the construction project in full detail to Peter. Everything was clear then. The construction project was approved by the superior leaders and covered with the official seal. It was confidential and was not appropriate to mention more details. Therefore, Caroline implied it vaguely. If Benedict was the owner of the International Commerce Center, he would certainly understand what Caroline mentioned. Peter did the same. He also had to give Benedict a hint instead of speaking freely. As a result, Benedict thought they were mentioning the projects of the Hudson family, so he agreed to their request cheerfully. Flop.... Hearing Carolines words, Peter slumped on the couch helplessly as if he lost all his strength. He was listless and pale. He felt he was an idiot. All his efforts and expenses went for nothing. Benedict who kept silent eventually understood. What they wanted was the construction project other than the projects rted to his family. What kind of construction project are you talking about? He looked at Peter and Caroline surprisingly and asked, There are no construction projects rted to our family. Whoosh.... Hearing what Benedict said, Peter sat straight up and asked, Arent you the owner of the International Commerce Center? How can you not have known the construction project? It even showed a little anxiety in Peters words. Benedict also became surprised. He stared at Peter and asked, Who told you I am the owner of the International Commerce Center? Bang.... Suddenly Peters mind wentpletely nk as if a thump was given on his body. He stared at Benedict with surprise, Kate said you are the owner of the International Commerce Center. Kate? Miss Lawson? For a moment there was a stern nce in Benedicts eyes. Then he seemed to understand something. His eyes suddenly becamepassionate, Actually Kate might be right too. I was the owner of the International Commerce Center before. It was in the past. What.... Peters pupils shrank and he waspletely dumbfounded. Benedict continued, I was the previous owner of the International Commerce Center. I sold it to Justin Cox long ago. Recently I heard Justin sold the International Commerce Center. Carolines body also gave out, so she fell to the couch. She was extremely confused. Owing to her disordered thinking, she slurred her words to speak to herself. He is not the owner of the International Commerce Center. Who is the real owner of the International Commerce Center now.... Benedict did notfort Peter. He walked away. As the elevator went down floor by floor, Benedicts face became more and more overcast. It seemed that somebody has taken advantage of me as well.... Haha! Then he roared withughter, Interesting, quite interesting! There are hidden figures in the small city Emerdale! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime at the top floor of the International Commerce Center. Leo sat on the seat that belonged to the chairman, and Forrest stood aside respectfully. The famous head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce could only stand like a secretary. The businessmunity of Emerdale would be very much shocked if it got out. Mr. Cohen, now Peter knew Benedict is the fake owner of the International Commerce Center. Forrest reported to Leo in detail, Now his angry outburst and broke down the rtionship with Benedict. Leo smiled nomittally. He was not surprised at the result. After he meditated in perfect silence for a while, he continued, What exactly does Benedict do as he It seemed that the Hudson family got into a bit of trouble in City S. They wanted to open the market in Emerdale. Therefore they intended to cooperate with Kate. They wanted to gain support from Kate. Kate.... Leo meditated the name repeatedly. He then suddenly remembered something. He turned around slightly and looked at Forrest, I remembered that you had invited her to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, didnt you? Forrest got embarrassed immediately. He hastily exined, Yes, at that time she was a budding businesswoman. Many elderly people in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce regarded her as a What happened? But Kate seemed never took the Kingston Chamber of Commerce seriously. She even threw out our invitation letter in the trash. When referring to this matter, Forrests face became pale. It was the first time that the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was being looked down. However, Leo smiled thinly and waved his hands, Its quite normal. From what I know of her, the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was too small for her to join in. Forrests eyes twitched. He was shocked to learn that. It seemed that Mr. Cohen had a close connection with Miss Lawson. Forget about her. Since the Hudson family wanted to open their market in Emerdale, lets send them home. Leo disyed his talent in his eyes and ordered. Yes, Mr. Cohen! After that, Leo gave another order, Let n go to L Group to hand the construction project over to Ms. Henderson. Okay. Forrest nodded. When he was about to leave, he asked, Mr. Cohen, we have lots of new construction projects this year. Which one are you talking about? Which one has thergest profits? Forrest thought it over and answered, It must be the renovation project for the downstream of Emerdale River. The project for the upstream was already undertaken by the Stewart family, which was one of the four giants in Emerdale. Leo then confirmed, Thats it! I am afraid that the Stewart family may not agree. They have already done the renovation project for the upstream. They may also want to undertake the project for the downstream. How dare they?! There shed a murderous look in Leos eyes. We wont interfere with the business of the Stewart family. However, if their appetite was too big and affected our business, I will not let themplete even a single project! Yes! After he got themand from Leo, Forrest got inspired. He walked toward the L Group. At the same time, at the L Group. Lydia called Mollie and Irene toe into the CEOs office again. With gloating eyes, Mollie looked like that she was going to watch a good show Irene was aggrieved and angry. She did not dare to look at Lydias eyes. I dont know what happenedst night and I dont want to look into the whole progress. But one thing was certain. Irene, it was you to dere that the L Group withdrew thepetition! Lydia looked at Irene with sharp eyes and said tonelessly. Ms. Henderson, I am sorry! Irene chewed on her lip to keep going, But I still dont think I was wrong. The L Group did not have to do the construction project. I just couldnt stand those people bullying others in that way. If I did not help the person, I would condone their appalling behavior. Then whats the difference between those people and me? Lydia was silent. Her eyes became sharper. Mollie regarded Irene as a fool. She sneered, You still dont admit youre wrong so far. Will you be happy with the ending that Ms. Henderson dismissed you? She wasnt sure whether Lydia would demote Irene before. But now she was 100% sure that demotion would be the lightest punishment. Irene was highly likely to be dismissed. Irene stared at Lydia without speaking anything. Mollie continued, Irene, you cant be too kind to others. I advise you to admit your fault. You threw away a promising future to help a loser. Is it worth it? Lydia scanned Mollie lightly. Lydias eyes shed a murderous look. Clop, clop, clop.... Just then, there came a steady sound of footfalls from the corridor outside. After a moment, the door of the CEOs office opened. A man strode in, carrying a heavy contract. Mollie had never seen this man before. She suspected that he was a low-level employee of the Which department are you from? How dare you toe into the CEOs office without permission? Irenes face turned pale with fear when she saw theers face. She hurriedly covered Mollies mouth, You shut up! He was the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. If he was angry with the L Group due to Mollie, the L Group would fall apart in a very short time! To stop Mollie from going on, Irene smiled at Forrest promptly and apologized, Mr. Barker, we are sorry.... Forrest replied with a smile. When he saw Mollie, his eyes became cold. But he did not rebuke her. Instead of that, he put the heavy contract in front of Lydia and smiled, Ms. Henderson, this is the contract for the construction project. Please have look. Chapter 124 Three Sins Chapter 124 Three Sins Forrest was so polite to Lydia. It was not only because Lydia had a close rtionship with Mr. Cohen. There were other reasons. The Kingston Chamber of Commerce would select business talents who were with enormous potential and qualified to join themunity every year. Kate and Lydia were both selected. But both of them rejected him. Kate threw the invitation letter of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce into the rubbish bin in his presence. Her arrogant and contemptuous attitude made Forrest really angry. Lydia was different. She exined her shorings to him humbly and declined the invitation of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce politely. Although both of them rejected him, Forrest very appreciated Lydia. Apart from other aspects, Few people could be as humble as Lydia. The CEOs office was quiet after Forrest finished his words. Irene was surprised. Mollie was surprised. Lydia was also surprised. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Irene was the first one to gather her wits together. She forwarded two steps and said to Forrest, Mr. Barker, is there any mistake? The construction project was already handed over to the Vesper Corporation. How can we get it now? Why was the contract sent to L Group then? Well, did you send it to the wrong ce? Mollie felt a little anxious for a moment, and then she turned normal. She could not help sneering out, I have listened to it quite clearlyst night. The owner of the International Commerce Center confirmed to give the construction project to the Vesper Corporation. How can he suddenly go back to his word to let the L Group take over the project? It was a joke. It was indeed a great joke. It would not be going to happen at all. However, Forrest remained calm and looked at Mollie indifferently. It made Mollie feel nervous. If you dont believe, you can review the contract to make sure. Lydia looked up at Mollie indifferently. Then she turned over the contract and started reading. After she turned over a few pages, Lydia closed the contract. She said in a calm voice, It is indeed the contract for the construction project that was approved by the superior leaders, namely the renovation project for the downstream of Emerdale River. There is a seal on the contract, it cant be fake. What?! Irene and Mollie eximed at the same time. Irene was stunned with a little happiness on her face. Mollie was stunned and her face was as pale as a sheet. The two came up at the same time and turned over the contract. They saw the letters Approved by the Urban Construction Bureau of Emerdale immediately on the first page. Besides, there stamped the red seal of the Urban Construction Bureau. Whats more, the whole contract was stored in a sealed folder. Only the files with the official seal could be protected in such a secured way. Lydia stood up slowly with anger showing in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Mollie coldly, Whats going on here? Mollie, give me a reasonable exnation! She demanded. Impossible...It''s impossible! With a pale face, Mollie went backwards two steps. She pulled her hair violently with her hands and screamed, Its fake! The contract is fake absolutely! The real contract for the construction project should be in Vesper Corporation. It cannot be here in L Group. Bang.... Forrest pped Mollie hard across her mouth and asked with cold eyes, How dare you question the Urban Construction Bureau? Believe it or not, you will be arrested by a phone call. Impossible, impossible.... Mollie goggled her eyes. Suddenly she moved sharply to Lydia and said urgently, Ms. Henderson, you should trust me. I really heard that the owner of the International Commerce Center gave the project to the Vesper Corporation at the dinner. Irene also heard that. Is it right, Irene? Then she looked at Irene expectantly, hoping that Irene could help her justify that she didn''t lie. Although Irene knew Mollie wanted to frame her, she nodded and frowned, Mrs. Simpson didn''t lie. The construction project was really handed over to the Vesper Corporation. Then Lydia fell into silence. Irene also racked her brains to think why the contract arrived at the L Group. With a pale face, Mollie desperately recalled the scenest night, fearing missing any details. Seeing that, Forrest smiled and did not break the silence. He said simply, The contract for the construction project has been delivered. If Ms. Henderson thinks there is no problem, she can sign at the bottom and send it to the Urban Construction Bureau. In the next few days, the person in charge of the Urban Construction Bureau wille to contact with you. By the way, As if he remembered something, Forrest nced at Irene and said to Lydia, We thank Lydia for everything she didst night. We are also optimistic about the L Group and hope to have the opportunity for cooperation in the future. Then he strode away from the CEOs office. After Forrest left, the atmosphere of the CEOs office became subtle. Considering what Forrest said before he left, didnt he want to attribute the credit to Lydia? Suddenly Mollie was frightened and angry. She looked extremely terrified. Previously she assured that the construction project was failed because of Irenes fault. Therefore, she dared to report it to Lydia to nder Irene. But now the construction project is inexplicably in the hands of the L group, and the credit was Lydias. It was obvious that what she said yesterday was cheating Lydia. Whats more, she also took the deliberate to nder Irene. Any charge of her would ruin her future! Mollie. Just like what Mollie thought, Lydias tone was a lot colder when she shouted her name.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ms., Ms. Henderson.... Mollie no longer had the previous domineering. There was only deep panic in her tone. Give me a reasonable exnation. Didnt you say that Ms. Garcia screwed up the construction project and gave the project to Vesper Corporation? Why did the projecte to our hands? Lydias face was calm, but her eyes pointed directly at Mollies heart. Irene also racked her brains to think about what was going on. Is that because the owner of the International Commerce Center changed his mind temporarily? Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something and her pupils contracted. Is it because of Leo? Irene was the only one who knew the inside story at the dinnerst night. Peter, Benedict and Mollie were all kicked out. Leo, the seemingly ordinary man who wasughed at and despised everywhere was the most notable person at the dinner! So that the previous owner of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, the richest man of Emerdale, and the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce were all apanied! Is it really him?! Irene was shocked and covered her mouth with her hands for fear of shouting out. Mollie could not know this secret definitely because she had been kicked out at that time. Misunderstanding, Ms. Henderson, there must be some misunderstanding.... Mollie smiled a smile, and it was uglier than crying. She said to Lydia, I think it must because Ms. Garcias performance yesterday had been appreciated by the owner of the International Commerce Center. Really? This is inconsistent with what you said just now. A faint sarcasm sounded. Mollie looked back and saw Irene looking at her with sarcastic eyes. The expressions of forbearance before were disappeared. Irene was just kind. Even if someone maliciously ndered her, she mostlyughed it off. But it did not mean she had no temper. Mollies various behaviors had aroused Irene''s anger. You havemitted three crimes in total. The first one is the crime of exceeding your authority! Ms. Henderson appointed me as the representative of thepany, but you repeatedly offended and made decisions without authorization! "Sin two, the crime of nder! You repeated nder me, fighting within thepany''s factions and internal friction! Sin three, the crime of deception! You cheated Ms. Henderson that we were failed to get the construction project, but it turned to be ourpany finally got the project. How do you exin? I know you dont want to dy me and want to pull me off. I canugh off the usual quarrels, but I wont allow you to engage in internal strife and damage the interests of thepany. Her tone was cold and sharp, and she listed the crimesmitted by Mollie. She was the first person in the public rtions department. She was worthy of the title! Irene, you! Mollie did not expect that Irene not only did not speak for her but also retaliate against her. Suddenly, her face became ferocious and frightened. Ayer of frost also appeared on Lydias face, and her tone was cold. If what Ms. Garcia said is true, Mollie, you don''t have to sit in the position of the deputy general manager. Give it to others. Chapter 125 The Wife’s Betrayal Chapter 125 The Wifes Betrayal As soon as Lydia gave the remark, Mollies face changed greatly and begged for mercy. Ms. Henderson, I dare not, I dare not engage in internal conflicts anymore! With extreme panic in her eyes, it took her a long time to climb to the position of deputy general manager. How could she be willing to be removed? However, Lydia remained indifferent, If you make a mistake, you will be punished. This is the rules and regtions. However, I am a deputy general manager. Removing a vice president will have a substantial impact on thepany structure. Mollie still had a chessboard in her eyes and was still fighting for herself. Ms. Henderson, aren''t you afraid of the panic of the employees under your hand! Lydia smiled faintly and looked at Mollie with some sarcasm in her eyes. "Has anyone ever told you not to guess what your leaders are thinking? She looked at Mollie coldly and guessed what Mollie wanted to say. She meant to say that with the abolition of a vice president and such a big personnel change, the staff union at hand was panicked and did not want to work. Mollie threatened Lydia in that way to persuade Lydia not to revoke her. Mollies heart ttered. Lydias cold eyes immediately made her feel an ominous premonition. Your department will be managed by Irene. Lydia announced in a nd tone, from now on, Irene will be responsible for the public rtions department and the marketing department. Do you have any objection? After Lydia finished talking, Mollies face was dejected and her eyes were dull. She lost her strength to speak again. No objection. Irene smiled and epted the personnel change from her superior. As for you, go to the grass-roots level of the marketing department. Lydia nced at Mollie and said simply. Mollie was shocked and driven to distraction. Irene left the CEOs office. She passed Mollie and looked at her, What are you doing here? Go to the personnel department to handle the personnel change procedures. Irenes reprimand made Molliee back to her senses, and her face became ferocious in an instant. Yes.... When answering, Mollie clenched her teeth tightly and made a clucking sound. . Forrest returned to Leos office and brought the news of the L Group. Mr. Cohen, Mollie has been demoted and be a grass-roots saleswoman in the marketing department. At the same time, Irene also reced Mollie as the head of the public rtions department and the marketing department. Leo nodded slightly and did not speak. He was not surprised to hear the news. Forrest kept reporting. I asked the secretary to hold a general meeting of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce in my name. Finally, I raised my hand to vote and promoted Thomas status in the chamber of Commerce from junior member to intermediate member. Uh? Hearing that, Leo also smiled faintly and asked, What''s Thomas reaction? Ecstatic. Forrest hurriedly replied, After being promoted to an intermediate member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, he immediately used his rtionship to solve the previous credibility crisis. Now Julton Pharmaceutical is in a period of great development and prosperity. It is said that he has acquired severalpetitivepanies in the industry and his ambition has exploded. Very good. Leo deepened his smile and said, Carry out our n as we designed before. Okay. Forrest nodded and quickly left the office. The smile on Leos face was deepened. Julton pharmaceutical had quite a few days. . Then in Vesper Corporation. Peter sat in the chairman''s office with a gloomy face and said nothing. He had calmed down from his previous rage and thought about a problem. The dinnerst night seemed to be organized, but in fact, it was strange everywhere. Benedict was not the real owner of the International Commerce Center. It could be seen that the construction project had not been announced to anypany. So the question was who was the real owner of the International Commerce Center? Did hee yesterday? Thump, thump, thump.... Then the door of the office was knocked. Peters secretary came in and reported a piece of news that shocked him. Mr. Lawson, the construction project has been approved and handed over to the L Group. What?! With a crash, Peter stood up from his chair. He looked at the secretary surprisingly and said, Can you say it again? The secretary looked at Peter with some fear and repeated it carefully. Crackling.... There was a loud noise of falling things in the office. Peter was so angry that he fell all the documents, coffee cups and evenputers on the table to the ground. The secretary was startled and hurried up to get out of the chairman''s office. Impossible, impossible! Peter looked crazy and roared angrily, Even the owner of the International Commerce Center was fake. Where can I find the construction project! What the hell is going on? After drinking several mouthfuls of water, Peter forced himself to calm down. His eyes were wide open and his chest fluctuated. He could not understand why the owner of the International Commerce Center was fake at yesterday''s dinner. He also could not understand why did the construction project be approved and handed over to the L Group. At the dinnerst night, the real owner of the International Commerce Center must have mixed in! For a long time, he thought of the most reasonable exnation. His face was still ugly, Who made that? Peter kept pacing back and forth, thinking about the people at the partyst night and eliminating them one by one. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finally, there were only four people left. Justin, n, the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, and.... Leo! No way, it can''t be that loser.... Peter was pale and was breathing quickly as if there was a big that bound him tightly. Suddenly, he thought of small detail. When Justin and n came to clean up the scene, everyone was driven out, except Leo and Irene. How could they be left? Peter could not understand it. It''s totally unreasonable! He was like a clown indeed. He worked hard for a long time and acquired nothing. Strong anger overwhelmed his mind. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he had counted everything on Leo. "Since the construction project was robbed by the L Group, I must charge some interests from the L Group. Soon he called his secretary, Go and call Caroline, Reba and all the Ford lineages! Soon Caroline, Reba, Patricia and Samuel of the Ford family came to Peters office. As soon as they entered the office, the Ford family felt a dignified sense of wind and rain and filled with a dense sense of murderousness. Only Caroline knew what was going on. She understood that she screwed up. If she had known that Benedict was the previous owner of the building earlier, there would be no Oolong behind her. Mr., Mr. Lawson, what can I do for you? Reba asked cautiously. Peter, with a gloomy face and sharp eyes, scanned all the faces of the Ford family one by one. He didn''t mention the construction project, but asked, I heard that Virgil Corporation under the name of the Ford family cooperated well with the L Group?" Hearing that Peters tone was not in a good mood, Reba and Caroline were scared. They just nodded like chicken pecking millets. It''s all a little fuss. It''s just good luck. Regardless of luck or strength, the fact is that your Ford family and the L Group cooperate very well. Peter narrowed his eyes slightly, and then asked casually, How much is the market value of the Virgil Corporation? Reba and others did not know why Peter asked this question, but they still have to answer it stubbornly. "It was not worth much before, but now after cooperating with the L Group, the market value has soared and should be worth about 30 million. Bang.... Peter directly threw a contract in front of Reba and said, This is a 10% share of the Vesper Corporation, 3 million per share. Sell the Virgil Corporation to me at the market price. Are there any problems? Er.... Samuel and Patricia both fell into silence and looked embarrassed. The Virgil Corporation belonged to William. They could not make a decision. You have to think it over. Peter narrowed his eyes and threatened, If I don''t take you in, you can''t even find a decent job. I''m your lifesaver, and you should repay me unconditionally. If you don''t agree, I''ll fire all of you at once! Without my protection, how do you think my cruel cousin will retaliate against your family? Suddenly, Patricia, Caroline, Samuel and others were pale with fear andpromised again and again. Sign, we will sign. Reba then contented, Okay. We can sell, we can sell thepany. Please don''t fire us. I will agree to all the terms. I am Williams wife and I should also have right for decision-making of Vesper Corporation. Peter then smiled; he patted Reba on the shoulder and said, Those who know current affairs are heroes. From now on, you all have shares of Vesper Corporation. Wish us good cooperation. Thank you, Mr. Lawson. Good cooperation. Reba and others were quietly relieved. Looking at the share contract, they were even secretly pleased. Chapter 126 Hostile Takeover Chapter 126 Hostile Takeover Leo came to the gate of the Virgil Corporation. There were workers in overalls and helmets everywhere. Besides, the sounds of mechanical assembly line operations weed him. Everything got on track. When he walked into the chairmans office, Leo just saw a tall professional womaning out. She was Lydias personal secretary, Rachel. Good morning, Mr. Cohen. When Rachel saw Leo, she immediately bowed and greeted him politely. Leo replied with a smile. Then he paused and asked, Rachel, what are you doing here? Im docking with the work cooperating with the Ford family. Rachel smiled and said, I didnt expect that the efficiency of the Ford family could be such high. They finished the ordered goods ten days in advance. The quality management department has checked it. Over 90% products are qualified products. Ms. Henderson is very satisfied. Good. Leo smiled quietly. Could 100,000 workers in total located in different factories manufactured at the same time be inefficient? Not to mention the performance and quality of the machines that shipped from overseas. When arge number of new products are produced, they can beunched in the market. At that time, we will invite the big star Michelle to promote the products. You will also be invited. No problem. Leo consented readily. He also wanted to meet the Musical Maestros student. He was wondering what kind of person Michelle is. After seeing Rachel off, Leo immediately walked into the office and called, Dad. William immediately stood up, smiling, Leo, Im d that youe. Why dont you tell me in advance? Dont bother so much. I juste to see how thepany is running. I shall left soon. The father and son sat down face to face and chatted. By the way, dad, Leo seemed to have remembered something. He said to William, Do you have any idea of returning to the Vesper Corporation? He had asked Forrest to handle the matter. Barring idents, Peter and the Julton Pharmaceutical would go bankrupt this time. After Peters downfall, the chairmans position of the Vesper Corporation would be vacant. However, William seemed misunderstand the meaning of Leos words. He thought he was taking refuge in Peter. He immediately shook his head and said, Leo, no need to say that. I wont go to the Vesper Corporation. Its only their own choice for Reba and Caroline to go to the Vesper Corporation. Now everything is on track. I''m very good here. Dad, what are you thinking about? Leo did not know whether tough or to cry. I dont mean to let you join the Vesper Corporation. I want to ask you take charge of the Vesper Corporation as the chairman. Hearing this, William was stunned, You ask me to work as the chairman of the Vesper Corporation? Isnt Peter the chairman of the Vesper Corporation? Leo smiled and said, The Vesper Corporation was originally robbed by Kate from the Ford family and then it was handed out to Peter like a charity. How can Peter take the position of chairman all the time? If, I mean, if Peter fell, would you like to go back to the Vesper Corporation to take over it? William was silent. The Vesper Corporation was built by him. It was impossible for him to discard thepany without showing any feelings. Unfortunately, after the March 16 incident, the Ford family copsed, and the Vesper Corporation was bought by Kate at a price far lower than the market price. It was like a robbery! William hated that but he did not dare to say so. If he had the opportunity to bring the Vesper Corporation back, he would be the happiest one. But.... Well.... William sighed and said, Its easier said than done. Its harder than sitting on the rocket to touch the space. Peter was the eldest son of the Lawson family and Kates next to kin. With this background, even if he did some bad deeds, he would not be punished. Not to mention that he was also a capitalist. Its almost impossible to topple him over. Leo paused to have a drink, kept smiling. Dont worry, dad. Dont think whether it will be sessful or not. Just tell me whether you want to do it or not. The Vesper Corporation is built by you. You have invested most of your efforts in the first half of your life in it. I cant witness the Vesper Corporation be taken away by others. Peter will be all washed up within one week! The Lawson family cant save him! William was touched, and he felt that Leos temperament had changed gradually. Previously Leo was introverted like a three-foot sword hidden in the scabbard. Now the three-foot sword was out of the scabbard. Leo became ambitious. After a long silence, Williams eyes gradually became firm. He answered, Okay, Leo. I believe you! As long as the Vesper Corporation is redeemed, I will go back to the Vesper Corporation! Leo smiled, Thats the deal. They drank coffee instead of tea and clinked their sses. At that time, there was a messy sound of footsteps outside the corridor, which was loud and fierce. When Leo looked back, his eyes narrowed slightly. Peter took arge group of people into the office. Unexpectedly, all these people were lineages of the Ford family, headed by Reba, Caroline and Samuel. Standing beside them was a tall middle-aged man, Thomas, the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical. William immediately stood up and looked warily at Peter, What are you doing here? Peter did not answer immediately, but looked out of the window. The workers in the workshop were working in full swing. Suddenly the smile on his face deepened, William, it seems that you take good care of thispany. Its in good order. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Regardless of Williams surprised eyes, Reba quickly asked, Mr. Lawson, how do you feel? Well, yes, there are so many people and lots of sophisticated equipment. Additionally, we have orders of the L Group. We can definitely make money from it. Peter nodded with satisfaction. William had an ominous feeling in his heart and asked in a deep voice, What do you mean? It doesn''t mean anything. I just pity you. It''s not easy for thepany to get on track, but it''s about to be kicked out. Peterughed and looked back at Reba, Caroline and others. He asked, You say that the world is changeable. Is that right? Yes, Mr. Lawson is really good. Led by Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes, the Virgil Corporation will be more and more prosperous." Reba, Caroline, Samuel and others agreed and joined in one after another. Leos eyes werepletely cold, but he did not say anything. He just waited for the situation develops. William became more and more anxious. He looked at Peter and asked, Whats your n? The smile on his face suddenly disappeared. With a snap, Peter put a signed contract in front of William. With a cold face, he said, Your wife has agreed to sell the Virgil Corporation to me. I made use of 10% out of my shares to buy the Virgil Corporation, so now the Virgil Corporation is mine, including all the businesses owned by the Virgil Corporation now belong to me! After you signed here, you can get out of the Virgil Corporationpany. Chapter 127 One Step Back Today for Two steps Forward Tomorrow Chapter 127 One Step Back Today for Two steps Forward Tomorrow Bang.... William was stunned as though he encountered with a bolt from the sky. He looked at Reba, Caroline and Samuel with dull eyes. His voice trembled badly, Reba, is what he said... true? Did you really sell the Virgil Corporation to Peter? Reba looked indifferent. She curled her lips, and showed some disapproving. What else can I do? Mr. Lawson has already transferred the shares of the Vesper Corporation to us. Now, we are all shareholders holding shares. When Reba said this, her words were full of pride. Caroline, Patricia, Samuel and others did not have any guilty look on their faces. In fact, this result was better for them, with a sense of revenge. Virgil Corporation was more like other peoples property. It earned 10% of the shares of the Vesper Corporation in exchange for other peoples property! As for Williams future career, who would care? This is the onlypany under the Ford familys name. How can you sell it? Williams face was livid and he roared angrily at Reba. Youre dying! How you dare yelling at me! Reba was startled and then became angry, How can the Virgil Corporation develop under your name? Mr. Lawson has lots of money and broad contacts. Mr. Lawson will be able to do much better in the same project. But now thepany is on the right track. "So what?" Reba impatiently interrupted him, Can you always be lucky? Relying on this loser, you want to revitalize the Ford family. What a dream! Mentioning that, Reba took a cold look at Leo. Patricia also sneered. Leo was just a gigolo son-inw who wanted to surpass the Ford family. That was absolutely not allowed. Rebas words seemed to empty Williams whole body. With a puff, he sat back in his chair powerlessly. His eyes were red and full of grief. Leo saw that in his eyes and his heart was full of murderous thoughts. Only the betrayal of the closest person couldpletely defeat a person. He did not expect that the people in this family were so selfish and ruthless. Thats enough! Peter roared, nced at the audience and said coldly, Im not here to hear your family quarreling! Sign the contract for me and get out! Then he put the contract in front of William. However, William was still immersed in the sadness and anger of his wifes betrayal. Peter immediately looked at Reba and Caroline, You two, the wife and the daughter, please persuade him to sign his name. Mr. Reyes and I are still waiting. Thomas also urged, Mr. Lawson and I are very busy. We still have a lot of business to deal with. We dont have much time to stay here with you! After Reba signed the transfer agreement, Peter immediately called Thomas to divide the Virgil Corporation together. ording to Peters character, he would never share interests with Thomas, but now its different. Today he got the news that Thomas position in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce has just been promoted from a junior member to an intermediate member. Peter immediately called Thomas and sent the cake of the Virgil Corporation to Thomas to taste it. He hoped that Thomas would be more convenient in the future. Thomas also readily epted, and they came to the Virgil Corporation together. Reba and Caroline looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then came to William from left to right to persuade him. William, we also care for this family. The Virgil Corporation is of no value. How can it be valuable when dont go to work and stay at home every day. Yes, dad, youve worked for this family for most of your life. Its time to have a rest. Let me and mom take care of the family. Well notck of money. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. William showed a touch of fortitude on his face and categorically refused, I wont sign my name! Hey, why you didnt listen to my words? Reba was in a hurry, Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes havee in person. What a meaningless insistence are you making? Peters eyes also became darken, If he still doesnt want to sign, I will regard the cooperation as a failure and confiscate the 10% shares given to you! Reba listened to him, and looked more worried, No, Mr. Lawson, please give me more time. I make the final decision for our family. I will let him sign it. Then she looked at William and said fiercely, Sign it soon! Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes are waiting! Dad, just sign it. Suddenly, Leo said with a smile. Suddenly, everyones eyes were incredibly ced on Leo. In particr, Caroline and Reba were like seeing ghosts in the daylight. This loser usually worked against them. Why did he be smart today? William also looked at Leo in shock, Leo, why even you persuaded me to sell thepany? Leo took a sip of water, smiled and said, Dad, do you remember what I said to you before? Then he pouted his lips at Peter. William suddenly understood that Leo was talking about letting him take over as the chairman of the Vesper Corporation. But what does this rted with selling the Virgil Corporation? Leo smiled meaningfully and said nothing. Peters acquisition of Virgil Corporation was nothing more than bing a subsidiary of the Vesper Corporation. When William bes the chairman of the Vesper Corporation, Virgil Corporation would be still owned by the Ford family. Unfortunately, no one was aware of that. Even the loser advised you to sell it, what are you hesitating about? Reba urged William impatiently. Looking at the calm look of the Leo, William hesitated for a moment and finally agreed, Well, Ill sell it! Then he signed his name on the contract. Seeing this scene, Reba could not help looking back at Caroline. A happy look appeared in the eyes of both the mother and the daughter. Patricia, Samuel and others were also quietly relieved. William signed and their shares were kept. Only Peter fell into meditation and looked at Leo strangely. Unfortunately, he did not figure out anything and had to put away the contract. Then, please. He made a gesture of invitation to William. Dad, lets go. Leo was indifferent and smiled at William. Even if William was very unwilling, he could only stand up and leave the Virgil Corporation. After Leo and William left, Peter asked Reba and Caroline to go back. There were only he and Thomas in the office. Thomas asked, I dont think Leo is special. How can he manage to let you suffer losses again and again? Peter narrowed his eyes and said, I think youd better not underestimate him. Dont you think he is weird? Why? Leo always put Williams interests first. Why did he encourage William to sell thepany? Thomas was surprised when Peter said this, but he still did not take it seriously, He is just an ordinary person without money and power. Now you havepletely controlled the Ford family, and my position in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce is getting higher and higher. What else to worry about? Peter stretched his eyebrows and said with augh, You are right. Out of the Virgil Corporation, William was about to go back to the Ford family, but Leo gave a thin smile, We won''t go to the Ford family. William was surprised, If you dont go to the Ford family, where can you go? Leo was silent, just waiting quietly. Creak. A ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of Leo. Leo opened the door and smiled at William, Dad, get in the car. Looking at such a valuable luxury car, William was surprised and speechless. Before long the confused William sat in, Nadine stepped on the elerator and the car sped in one direction. Where are we going? William was still immersed in the shock brought by the luxury car and couldnt extricate himself. Leo smiled thinly, You will know when you arrived. Ten minutester, the car stopped under a building called DS. Different from other buildings where lots of peoplee in and out, the ordinary people were forbidden to enter here. Even the quality of guards outside is far better than those in other ces. As soon as Leo took Nadine off the bus, Forrest came out with Justin and n. Justins men took a group of people, and ns men took another group of people. There were a total of more than 50 people in formal suits. The two teams lined up, bowed and greeted. Wee, boss! William looked at the people here with shocked eyes. All of them were great men that could make huge impact on the city of Emerdale. William met Justin and n. Before, he just thought that Leo had some friendship with them. Now it seemed that it was not Leo that bended to them, but they bended to Leo! Leo, how powerful you are? William was shocked and muttered to himself. Chapter 128 I Want to Turn Myself in Chapter 128 I Want to Turn Myself in DS Building brought all the important figures from all walks of life in Emerdale together because it was the branch of Kingston Chamber of Commerce in Emerdale! Surrounded by leaders from all walks of life, Leo and Nadine walked into DS Building, as if they were used to do that before. Williams body was stiff all over. He walked under great pressure until he entered a room. But soon he was shocked by the magnificence of the room. The decorations and antiques of the room were valuable. Even the ancient imperial pce could not better than them. Dad, you can stay here first. Leo smiled at William and said calmly, Tomorrow everything will be returned to its original owner. All those who have bullied the Ford family will be punished. Leo! William cried excitedly. Leo paused, turned around and looked at William surprisingly. Thank you! William''s eyes were red. He said to Leo from his heart, Thank you for everything you have done for the Ford family. Leo smiled calmly, I said that as long as I am here, the Ford family is the top giants! Then Leo closed the door gently. Then Leos smile became cold. He looked back at Forrest, n and Justin and said, Have you made all of arrangements well?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Feeling the coldness in Leos eyes, Forrest answered hurriedly, Everything is ready. Just wait for your order. Act immediately. I want to make Peter and Thomas reputation in ruins in two days! Yes! . Aftering out of the Virgil Corporation, Peter nned to go back to thepany. Jingle bell. Just then, the telephone rang. It was called by his secretary. Mr. Lawson, something was terribly wrong with thepany! As soon as the phone went through, there was a panic cry from the secretary, Mr. Hammond suddenly left thepany! Who? Darcey? Peter''s eyes were cold for a moment, but he soon recovered calm and said, No worries! We just lost a vice president. Its not a big deal. But Mr. Hammond also took away arge number ofpanys backbone! The secretary said loudly, Almost half of the elites in every important department have gone, and now the wholepany is almost paralyzed! What?! The news changed Peters face. Bean-sized beads of sweat ran down his forehead. Its not a big deal to lose a vice president. He could easily to find someone to rece. However, arge number of elite backbones had left. It was a great blow to thepany. The news dug his heart, broke his bones and gave him a fatal blow. Mr. Lawson,e back quickly. Now thepany is in a mess and everyone is moring to leave. The secretarys voice, with an extremely serious cry, was almost crying. Pop! Peter hung up the phone. His face was very gloomy. He stepped on the elerator and rushed to the While driving, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Soon, the phone was connected, and a man''s calm voice came, Mr. Lawson, what''s up? Darcey. Peters voice was very low and contained endless anger. He said ruthlessly, Do you know what youre doing? Give you an hour to find the backbones of thepany you took away! Otherwise I will let you cannot survive in Emerdale! Are you kidding, Mr. Lawson? Darcey smiled and said, Since I have done this, I must have the courage to bear any consequences. I believe that such a small difficulty will not defeat Mr. Lawson. That''s it. Bye. Darcey, I really didn''t expect that you have such an ungrateful soul! Peters eyes were bloodshot and his voice was as angry and crazy as a wounded wolf. When you were drinking and depressed all day, its me who gave you the position of the deputy general manager in the Vesper Corporation. I treat you so kind! Why do you treat me like this? The phone didn''t hang up and Darcey fell into a long silence. You treat me well? After a long time, Darceyughed sarcastically, Peter, touch your conscience and see if you are missing a corner - are you kind? Are you afraid that if I expose the truth? As you know, it is a story that involves you and Thomas! You gave me the position of the deputy general manager hypocritically. I have the title of the deputy general manager but no real power of as the deputy general manager C you have brought me a cor and kept me in captivity like a dog. If I dont obey, you would threaten me with my family. Just because Im nobody, I should be at your mercy. Just because Im nobody, I shall naturally sacrifice to protect you and Thomas. Peter did not expect Darcey say such words to him. After a moment of surprise, he smiled bitterly, Yes, indeed, just because you are nobody, so many things cant be controlled by you C your value only exists when I take advantage of you. Do you have elderly parents to support in your family? If you dont want them to regret a small ident for a lifetime, bring the staff back to me quickly! Darcey fell silent. Peter thought Darcey was afraid, so he no longer stimted him, but advised him with kind words, Darcey, if youe back, I promise I will hire you again, and Mr. Reyes and I will treat you a brother. Did you ever think you would fail? Darcey, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly whispered. What? Peters eyes twinkled and did not understand what did Darcey mean. Have you ever thought you would fail? Darcey repeated again, In your eyes, I am nobody. Dont you think you are nobody in others eyes as well? Peter did not understand what Darcey implied, so he was a little angry. Darcey,e back to me quickly. My parents have been sent abroad by me overnight, so you can''t threaten me. Darcey said with a ferocious smile, Maybe the gentleman is right. Making up for his mistakes is the best way. Peters eyes finally became scary, What do you mean? Who is that gentleman? Mr. Lawson, this is just the beginning. Darceys tone was extremely serious. After that, he hung up the phone. HelloDarcey, what are you going to do? Peter was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He was extremely upset. He quickly dialed a phone call, Help me find someone. His name is Darcey. If you find it, bring him back to me. Sure. The man over there answered and hung up. The phone rang in less than three minutes. Mr. Lawson, I found him. Where is he? A glimmer of hope burst into Peters eyes. He is at the Police station. At the same time, at the police station of Emerdale branch. Bang. The door was pushed open and a man came in. He looked at all the police officers in the Bureau, and said calmly, I want to turn myself in. Chapter 129 Disclosure of the Truth Chapter 129 Disclosure of the Truth Everyone in the Bureau was surprised. Sandra stood up, came to Darcey and stared at him with sharp eyes, I know you. You are Darcey. Hello, Ms. Johnson. Darcey grinned, I remember you, too, the person in charge of my case. Sandra didn''t go on. She just looked at him and asked, Why do you want to turn yourself in?" I want to turn myself in because I am the nner of the March 16 incident. I came up with this n. Darcey said calmly. "What?!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s face changed dramatically, including Sandra. Snap. Andrew Jones, a colleague of Sandra, pped the table heavily and said angrily, The March 16 case has been closed. Its the unscrupulouspany under the name of the Ford family that has evil intentions and wants to make ck money. All consumers have been fallen victims to varying degrees. Is there anything else? It''s just because you''re not doing well and close the case hastily. Darcey smiled thinly and said, I came up with this n. I know the causes and effects of the whole thing, including some details. What are you talking about?! After listening to Darceys words, Andrew felt humiliated and suddenly flew into a rage. Andrew Sandra nced at him, then continued to look at Darcey, Come with me. I have a request. Darcey didn''t move. He looked at Sandra and said, You need to publicize my dictation to the public throughout thework media as crime materials. As soon as this remark came out, Sandras eyes coagted and felt that a big storm was brewing. Out of professional instinct, Sandra agreed. Okay, I promise you. Darcey smiled and said to Sandra, Thats a deal. Let''s go in. Then he took the initiative to walk to the interrogation room. That calm attitude made Sandra a little confused. It seemed that Darcey was not to confess his crime but for taking a tour. Looking at the view of Sandras back, Andrew shed a gloomy color in his eyes. He took out the phone from his pocket, but he hesitated and put the phone down. An hourter, a shocking news broke out from the Inte. The shocking March 16 incident broke out again after three years! The truth of the March 16 incident has been revealed. The leader of the pharmaceutical industry in Emerdale is proved to be a hasty ck heartpany! Confuse ck and white, true and false, and uncover the bizarre March 16 case! On major websites and major media, shocking news headlines sprung up. In the relevant web page, there was a short video. The face of the person in the video was mosaic, but the voice was still the original voice. As the nner of the March 16 case, the truth was learned by the public. The news soon spread all over Emerdale. Peter hurried back to thepany. He did not even have time to drink water. He asked anxiously, what''s the situation now? Mr. Lawson... The secretary turned her back to Peter, and her voice trembled badly. What''s the matter? Peter was angry and said in a bad tone, I paid you to help me solve the problem, not to create the problem! The secretary turned slowly, her face was as pale as paper, Look at this... Then she handed over aptop. Theres a video ying inside. I''m Darcey, the previous senior executive of the Julton pharmaceutical and vice president of the Vesper Corporation. Here, I will publish the March 16 incident that caused a sensation in the Pearl three years ago." I am the maker of this n. All the patients poisoned that day were poisoned after taking the medicine developed by the Julton pharmaceutical. Under the guidance of Peter, the chairman of the Vesper Corporation, and the Ford family became the victim of this incident. Later, he hired the inte water army to lead public opinion to ensure the safety of Julton pharmaceutical. As for those poisoned patients, Peter gave them a sum of money and left Emerdale overnight to avoid tracing, threatening them not to expose the truth, otherwise they would be threatened with their family''s sexual life." Click. Seeing this, Peter only felt that the blood cirction elerated rapidly and smashed his notebook on the ground. Then a startling roar broke out. "Darcey , I will tear you to pieces!" Crackling---- Peter seemed crazy and smashed everything that could be smashed in the office. The secretary was so frightened that he turned pale. He held his head in his hands and squatted in the corner. He didn''t dare to say a word. Soon, the office was in a mess, and Peters facial expression became ferocious. His eyes were covered with blood. He looked like he had not slept for several days. His teeth made a clucking sound. He wanted to eat Darceys flesh and drink his blood.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darcey was who he thought he had controlled and would be loyal to himself all his life. Unexpectedly, Darcey stabbed him twice at the critical moment. The first knife took away all the team backbone of the Vesper Corporation, making it difficult for Peter''s clever woman to cook without rice. Second, sacrifice yourself to make the truth of the March 16 incident public. The two knives, one fiercer than the other, pierced Peters heart and stirred, stirred and stirred the broken meat in his body. After anger, there is despair. Deep despair. Peter sat down on the sofa feebly, and the anger on his face had been reced by panic. He pulled his hair with both hands. With great force, he pulled off several hairs directly. Deep in his eyes, he kept talking with fear deep into his soul. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over..." His voice trembled, with a faint cry. Bang. Suddenly, the chairmans office door was knocked open. The head of a department rushed in in panic and shouted, Mr. Lawson, its really bad. Arge number of journalists and media workers came around to ask you to exin what you did in the March 16 incident. What?! Hearing the speech, Peter immediately stood up and came to the window to have a look. The first thing he saw was the dense reporters pushing and shoving to rush into the international building. Mr. Lawson, what should we do? The departmental head looked at Peter and burst into tears. He roared angrily at him, We staff of the Vesper Corporation are innocent. Why should we be involved because of your behavior? Get out, you get out! Stimted by this, Peter also yelled at the departmental head and drove him away. Then he looked at the Secretary, You go out too! The secretary was so eager that she fled the office. When there was no one in the office. Peter sat back on the sofa and thought about what to do next. However, the current situation makes him desperate. No matter what he does, he will be dead! "Angry? Desperate? Unwilling?" Suddenly, a faintugh came from behind. "Who?" Peter was startled and suddenly turned back. Leo took Nadine to open the door of the office and looked at him coldly. Chapter 130 Get the Vesper Corporation Back Chapter 130 Get the Vesper Corporation Back Leo? Its you! Seeing that Leo walked in calmly, Peter was surprised for a moment, but soon became ferocious, what are you doing here? I''ll solve your current dilemma. Leo looked at the messy office, smiled and said, I think you must need help now. He smiled peacefully, but from Peter''s point of view, it was creepy. The Lawson family and the Ford family are at odds. Will you be kind enough to help me? Peters eyes were full of vignce, and then he became disdainful, Besides, what can you do for you, a waste of an out of ss family? Leo was not angry, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, triggering a meaningful arc, It seems that you really know nothing about me. I''ve been back to Emerdale for some time. Kate cant know my whereabouts, but why doesnt she find me?" Before Peter spoke, Leo continued, Because she secretly investigated me and knew some of my situation. Before she is absolutely sure, she will not be my enemy. Once mentioned by Leo, Peter fell into silence. He also vaguely found a trace of something wrong. However, he still sneered, So what? Just because my cousin didn''t find you, you don''t know who you are? Leo smiled and shook his head, and then listed Peter''s difficulties one by one. You are betrayed by the vice president and poached arge number of teams. Thepany is not only face the risk of bankruptcy, but also ruin your reputation! Hearing this, Peters face really changed and he looked at Leo surprisingly, How do you know? After the drastic change in thepany, he immediately asked his secretary to block the news. How did he know? Leo smiled thinly, As long as I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know about in Emerdale. After a pause, Leo continued, Youd better not concentrate on the Vesper Corporation. Pay attention to the Riverside Club. Riverside Club? Peters face changed slightly, What do you mean? Jingle bell---- As soon as the sound ended, Peters cellphone rang. It was the person in charge of the Riverside Club. Usually, when Peter was not at the Riverside Club, he took care of all of the affairs for the club. Listening to the hurried phone ring, Peter hesitated at the moment and dared not answer the phone. Pick it up. Leo said with a smile. As soon as Peter gritted his teeth, he picked up the phone and tried to make his voice sound calm, What''s the matter? Mr. Lawson, the Riverside Club will be sealed up! As soon as the phone went through, there was a frightened voice from the person on the other side.. What? Peters eyes widened in an instant, and he stood up conditionally, Why was it sealed up? Because... Surprise inspection... The voice of the person in charge became lower and lower, Many men and women with improper transactions were caught on the spot. Hum. Suddenly, Peters brain went nk and he lost his vision. He even couldn''t stand steadily and almost fall. His riverside club has always been a membership system, which is only open to people with identity. Ask, what kind of woman can''t such people want? How can you touch the red line? After hanging up, Peter''s face became paler. Suddenly, as if he understood something, he suddenly looked up and looked at Leo. Did you do it?! The smile on Leo''s face was more intense, you finally realized it. Beep. Peter''s whole body was tense for a moment. His fingers trembled and pointed to Leo. His voice trembled, You also instigated Darcey?" I don''t like that. The smile on Leo''s face faded, If you dont want others know your wrongdoings, dont do them. Everyone has a seed of revenge in their heart. You and Thomas buried it yourself. I just let it take root and sprout in advance. Leo! I will kill you! Peterpletely lost his mind and rushed towards Leo. He grabbed his neck with both hands to strangle him alive. However, a ck shadow took the lead and kicked out heavily. Bang! Peter''s body flew backwards like a broken kite. Didnt Darcey tell you? If you regard others as nobody, you are also a trivial nobody in other people''s eyes. Leo looked down at Peter, which was crawling on the ground like mole ants, with a t tone. Peter punched heavily on the floor to vent his frustration and anger. However, Im not here to hear your jokes. On the contrary, Im here to help you solve your problems. Suddenly, Leo changed, You can see the current situation. You can''t solve it. If you sell the Vesper Corporation to me, you can recover a sum of money. Peter calmed down a little and asked in surprise, Are you here to buy it? Yes. Leo simply admitted it. Are you crazy? With bloodshot eyes, Peter stared at Leo, Do you know the market value of the Vesper Corporation? That''s not what I''m thinking. Leo shook his head and said, Kate spent 500 million on the acquisition of the Vesper Corporation. Now, I also buy it back with 500 million. Impossible! Peter did not want to sell, so he categorically refused, The Vesper Corporation cant be worth only 500 million. Peter, I dont think you understand the current situation. The eyes of Leo narrowed slightly and his tone became cold, Darcey has announced the truth of the March 16 incident to the public. You cant get rid of your rtionship with Thomas. Moreover, arge number of people left the Vesper Corporation, and the wholepany is paralyzed. Give you 500 million, and youve got your money back! Of course, it doesn''t matter if you still disagree. Leo paused and said with a smile, I have another way to acquire the Vesper Corporation. The reason why I sit here and have a calm conversation with you is because I chose the most gentle and polite way. If the negotiation fails, I dont mind starting some less friendly methods. Threat! A fair threat! Peters eyes twitched violently. He knew that Leo was not kidding. However, he insisted, Even if I am willing to sell, can you take out 500 million? Now the Virgil Corporation has been owned by him, so the 880 million sponsored by the top ten He doesnt believe that Leo could take out 500 million! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leo did not speak, but looked at the Nadine. Nadine immediately went to Peter, took out a gold card from her arms and said indifferently, Use this card. After the transaction is sessful, it will deduct 500 million. Peters face changed slightly, but he thought that Nadine was only a bodyguard of Leo. How much money could she have? But when she took the gold card, Peters eyes stared out. Its a Swiss gold card! As the eldest son of the Lawson family, he was not qualified to get the Swiss gold card. Seeing Peters hesitation, Nadine smiled and said, Cant you use it? I can change it. Then she took out a ck card with a dark skeleton printed on the back of the card. Seeing this card, Peter almost lost his vision and got fainted. "Skeleton Society..." This card can only be owned by members of the skeleton Society, the world''srgest underground force. It is personally issued by the president queen. There are less than 50 cards in the world. What exactly is the female bodyguard of Leo? Peter stared at the Nadine and did not dare to reach out to pick it up. Still cant use it? A kind of impatience shed in the Nadines eyes. She looked at Peter with contempt. Finally, she took out an ordinary bank card and asked, You must know how to use this debt card, right? Chapter 131 The Final Boast Chapter 131 The Final Boast Peter, with his head muddled, signed over the transference of thepany''s right, which stood for that the whole Vesper Corporation would be sale. The agreement was signed, and Peter was still held by the stunning, longsting shock over the mightiness that Nadine manifested. Painstakingly, he scratched his head and racked his mind, but his puzzlement about the background of Nadine, who possessed not only golden card but also S&B VIP ck-card, still remained obscure. Why such an influential woman would ever demean herself to be a bodyguard sticking up for a good-for-nothing?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. His eyes were filled with absence, and his mind was in a spin that he couldn''t even figure out whom himself was. Looking at Peter with increasingly disdainful eyes, Nadine could understand what Peter was thinking with merely a simple nce. He definitely believed that I owned these two cards.'' Nadine thought to herself. In fact, she was not the owner of these treasures they were the possessions of Leon. For golden card, it was something that Commerce offered Leon, while for S&B VIP ck-card, it was a special gratitude from the queen of S&B Club. There would be a long story to tell exining the origin of the two things, and it could never be exaggerated to say that they were unasked love tokens presented by Leon. However, as Leon retired from the army and headed back to his country, they then became less in contact with each other. Leo picked up the contract and casted a nce at Peter, "It seems that you''ve left something behind." Peter, as wrathful as a furious ox, howled, "I''ve already given you back Vesper Corporation! What else do you want from me?" "I want Virgil Corporation." Said Leo, "You have bought Virgil Corporation in the name of Vesper Corporation, and that means Virgil Corporation has already be a subsidiary. Now, since I have bought the whole Vesper Corporation, it would be natural enough for me to have Virgil Corporation as well, ording to the uses." "Damn you!" Said Peter, with his pupils dted and breath unsteady. It was not until now that he realized the cause of everything it was Leo''s revenge. Buying the whole Vesper Corporation, Leo was having his revenge over Peter''s hostile bid for Virgil Corporation, in order to make him taste his own medicine. No matter how reluctant Peter was, he had no choice but to transfer the ownership of Virgil Corporation to Leo. Things would be much better if only he had bought thepany in his own name. Unfortunately, now, he had to face the fact that he had lost both Virgil Corporation and Vesper Corporation. Things were all settled a whileter. "I bet that your cousin would be d'' if she heard of your deeds." Said Leo relentlessly, who then turned his back on Peter and left. Inside the elevator, Leo asked in a in tone, "We have won Vesper Corporation back now. How about Julton Pharmaceutical?" Nadine smiled, "There is no need to be worried, Leon. Forrest is convening his members and nning to crack down on Thomas. He shall never escape from it." With a pause, Nadine continued, "Today will be the end of Julton Pharmaceutical!" "Ah, a membership conference. Well," After a pause of a few seconds, Leo offered a thin smile and continued, "let''s go and take a look at it." "Yes, sir!" Ten minutester, Nadine drove to the underground parking lots of DS Building, and came to the gateway along with Leo. At the next moment, amercial ck Benz parked in front of the two, and, with a cracking sound of car door, a man in suit and tie got out, heading to the gateway in haste. He was Cedric, the son of Thomas. With his eyes narrowed, Leoughed, "Well, it seems that the boy moves quicker than his daddy." Indifferently, Nadine said, "Indeed, he is the son of Thomas, but that''s all. DS Building is not essible to every privileged." She was right. It was the moment when Cedric was about to get in the building that a barrel-chested guard came up and stopped him, looking at him with cool eyes, "You, stop. What brings you here?" The guard standing in his way had obviously irritated Cedric, "My dad is the intermediate member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce! Who do you think you are to stop me?" "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that you''re still not allowed to pass, no matter your rtives have the membership or not." Answer the guard with a frosty face, "You''re standing in front of the branch ofBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Kingston Chamber of Commerce in Emerdale, and only members and customers are allowed to get inside." Naturally, the customers he mentioned referred to those magnates in all walks of life, among which Cedric, a dandy, failed to stand. The situation had clearly gotten this young man into a p. He exined in haste, "I said I was Thomas''s son! And I''m here looking for him for emergency!" He had seen those news reports news reports about the truth of 316 Event online. There was a sea of journalists around the headquarters of Julton Pharmaceutical, and Cedric was here asking for help and solution from his dad. "Alright, but you need Mr. Thomas to get down and take you in." Said the guard. The guard just kept rejecting to let him pass no matter what. Without any choice, Cedric took out his phone and dialled the number of his father. However, the only answer he got was that his father''s phone was power off. Every member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce was obliged to turn off their mobile phones amid the membership meeting. An awkward look spread on Cedric''s face. He then said to the guard hastily, "listen, my dad is up there attending a crucial meeting, and he can''t answer my call at the moment! Please, just let me in" The guard sneered, "Save it, boy. Why should I believe that a young man failing to put Thomas through is exactly his son? I''ve had enough with such excuses." "God damn it! I swear I''m Thomas''s son!" Cedric burst into rage and shouted. Having seen everything in their eyes, Leo and Nadine shook their heads and brushed past Cedric. "Leo? Why the hell are you here, you piece of shit?" yelled Cedric, with his eyes wide open out of amazement. In Cedric''s mind, even himself, the son of Thomas, was not allowed to get in the building, let alone Leo, a pathetic good-for-nothing from a humble family. "Mr. Cohen!" Said the guard, bending down at an angle of 90 degrees and hastily calling his colleagues around together. Within a minute, more than twenty well-trained and skilled guards lined up in two, offering Leo stentorian greeting with esteem, "Greetings, Mr. Cohen!" When Leo visited DS Building in the first ce, things were even more shocking he was weed by a list of notabilities themselves, among whom included Forrest, the chairman of the chamber, n, the richest man of Emerdale, and Justin, one of the chamber''s members. Although these guards didn''t have a clear image of Leo''s exact identity, they did perceive that he was definitely among those who were extremely powerful and influential. Such a scene knocked Cedric for a loop. What did they just call him? Mister?'' wondered Cedric, who felt as if the whole world was turned upside down. A few secondster, a livid expression spread on Cedric''s face out of the disgrace seeing the guards'' partiality to Leo. "You blind men! Who do you think I am? I''m the son of Thomas, but you guys just don''t let me in! While he? He''s just a poor guy from the Ford family, but you guys just called him mister? What''s wrong with you all?" Shouted Cedric. "Shut the fuck up!" Shouted the captain of those guards in a cold tone, looking at Cedric with hostile eyes. "Dare you say that again, I swear I will blow your teeth off!" The guard Continued. With so many guards around looking at him with chilly eyes, Cedric couldn''t help but shudder out of fear. Suddenly, as something seemed to dawn on him, he yelled, "Now I understand everything! You guys must be bribed, and I shall tell my father everything and kick you all out of thepany!" It was not until his voice faded that the captain strode forwards to his front and pped him heavily on his face, which generated a resounding snap. For those who were qualified to be the guards of Kingston Chamber of Commerce, even the worst of them would be at least an retired military personnel. With such a powerful strike on his face, a few drops of blood spattered out of his mouth and two of Cedric''s teeth were blown off to the ground. Then, the guard walked towards the front of Leo, made a deep bow to him and said, "Sorry for this mess, Mr. Cohen. Please, just leave him to us, and we will take care of him." Leo offered an indifferent nod, and pushed the elevator button. "Now, guys, beat him!" Said the captain. "Stop! What do you think you fools are doing? I''m the son of Thomas! Wait, wait Ahhhh!" Cedric yelled. Soon, as kicks and punches fell onto his body relentlessly, the gateway was filled with screaming and howling of this young poor man. Even so, he still raised his bloody nose and swollen face up to Leo and shouted with resentful expression on his face, "You''re doomed, Leo! My father Thomas won''t go easy on you for that! Just wait and see whates to you after the conference!" From the beginning to the end, Leo had never turned back and casted a single look at him. There was an old saying that poor ones had their own sins. What temporarily remained unknown to Cedric was that the man he had always been relying on would face his downfall after the conference. Chapter 132 Boss Was Here Chapter 132 Boss Was Here Soon, as the elevator ascended, the two came to the top of the building, which was the branch of Kingston Chamber of Commerce in Emerdale. As soon as the elevator opened, a man in suit and tie then walked up with cap in hand and greeted, "The chairman will be here soon, Mr. Cohen." "Fine." With a smile, Leo responded, and then waited by the elevator together with Nadine. In a little while, Forrest came, with n and Justin following behind. "Boss!" Said Forrest. Leo responded with a thin nod, and asked, "Is Thomas here?" Forrest nodded, "Yes, he''s now in the meeting room, and there are still five minutes to go before the conference begins." "Well, arrange two seats for me and Nadine. We are sitting in on the meeting." Leo said. His words caused n and Justin to shudder. Looking at Leo with fear and veneration, they believed that today would be the doomsday of Thomas. "Yes, sir." Said Forrest. Having a clear understanding that Leo had always been a man with low profile, Forrest knew that it would be inappropriate to arrange his boss to sit inside the meeting room. He then suggested with respect, "Boss, there is an office next to the meeting room, and it is possible to attend the conference online viaputer." "Perfect." Leo nodded, and then headed to the office together with Nadine. It was more like a pce rather than an office inside of the office, the whole ce was decorated with numerous world-renown paintings and some antiques more than a hundred years old. For those who were blessed to work here, the ce would give them a paramount feeling, as if an ancient monarch working on his governmental affairs. Leo sat on a chair ced centrally inside the office, while for Nadine, instead of taking a seat, she chose to stay in a corner as silently as a shadow she had ustomed herself to being subordinate to her Leon. Soon, the conference began. Through theputer screen, the faces of every members present were clearly visible to Leo. These men, dressed decently and looked radiant, were all the bigwigs from different cities, who gathered around today for a conference. n and Justin were then seated as well, with Forrest sitting between them. His eyes ran over every single member in the room, and, finally, with a swift and fierce look on his face, his attention was focused on a man, whose name was Thomas. Thomas, as one of the attendees of the conference, was shuddering out of fear, with his face turning increasingly pale. Since Darcey confessed his crime to the police and publicized the truth of 316 Event, the whole inte had been heated for that, and for Thomas, it would be least possible for him to know nothing about it. As one of the initiators of 316 Event, he and Julton Pharmaceutical had thus been pushed to the forefront of the controversy. Forrest turned on theputer, and yed a video, inside of which Darcey was ounting the truth of 316 Event. The whole meeting room fell silent. Each of the attendees caught her breath and could feel that a repressive atmosphere gradually filled the ce. "Now, maybe you should exin something about this, Mr. Reyes." Forrest turned off theputer and said coldly after the video was over. The rest of the attendees, within a second, then all turned to Thomas with sharp eyes. For Thomas, his face turned deathly pale, his forehead was drenched with sweat, and his back was soaked as if a drowned rat. After a while of hesitation, he said, "I have to confess every wrong that I have done, Mr. Barker. But you need to believe that I was possessed by Peter''s nderous talk at that time! I " "All we need is your confession." Forrest interrupted, and then continued in a chilling tone, "If you had not been one of us, our chamber would have never involved your business no matter how despicable it was. But sadly, the truth is that you are! You are one of us, and your deed is such a disgrace for the whole chamber! How dare you do something like that?" Thomas remained silent and dared not to respond. "Thingse down to the point where you can''t stay with us anymore. Now, everyone, please vote on whether we should remove Thomas from the chamber." Without any hesitation, every members presented voted to agree. Casting a nce over the whole meeting room, Forrest then said with resounding voice, "Now, ording to the vote, I dere Thomas is removed from the chamber and his intermediate membership is forever invalidated. Also, Julton Pharmaceutical will be banished from now on. Dismiss!" As Forrest''s forceful artiction faded, a death look spread on Thomas''s face, and his body was twisting and trembling out of shock. In fact, since the day when Darcey exposed the truth of 316 Event, Thomas had already awoken to that sooner orter he would fall as well. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. His inner mind was filled with shock, fear, anger and a sense of reluctance. As a middle-aged man, he had spent almost half of his lifetime gaining the membership of Kingston Chamber of Commerce and climb to the position of intermediate member. No matter how close it seemed that he was going to attain his meteoric rise, he was doomed now he culminated in failure and was deprived of everything that he once owned. Indeed, he held a sense of reluctance within, and the reluctance was devouring thest peace inside of his head. It would be like shooting fish in a barrel for him to rise again as long as he could keep the intermediate membership of the chamber he might abandon Julton Pharmaceutical, but he would never tolerate being expelled from Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, Thomas, a pathetic middle-aged man, knelt down in front of Forrest and begged, "Please show me some mercy, Mr. Barker! I need to stay in the chamber! I swear I will stick to my duty, and shall never break the rules again!" In the face of Thomas''s supplication, Forrest remained poker-faced, and all the rest of the members, including n and Justin, held no sympathy for the plight of Thomas. "Are you asking me to absolve you from all your sins? You have cheated in your production, producing counterfeit drugs, poisoning your customers and even threatening their families. Why should I keep you in the chamber giving so many evil deeds that you have done?" Forrest sneered, and then continued, "No one shall ever pardon your guilt, Thomas, not even my boss." Hearing the word "boss", Thomas was stunned, and the rest of the members were also overtly shocked. For them, the "boss" Forrest mentioned could only refer to only one man the creator of the Eight Chambers of Commerce and one of the the seven personages in Country X, Mr. Commerce. "Wait, is that Mr. Commerce is also here?" Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other, and discussed under their breath. The ones who were awake to the fact were n and Justin Mr. Commerce was currently working abroad on expanding the foreign market, so it was impossible for him to be in Emerdale at the moment, which meant there was only one possibility left. Thinking about that in their heads, n and Justin, with their eyesight turned serious and solemn, chose to remain silent. Forrest sneered, walking down the tform and pushing the door behind open with strength. With the cracking sound of the door open, everyone witnessed the splendidly decorated office behind it, in the middle of which there was a man sitting on the chair. Because the man sat with his back on to everyone, no attendee could either see his face or discover who he was. "Please make the final decision, boss." Bending down, Forrest said respectfully. Seeing that, every other members also stood up and greeted loudly, "Greetings, boss." Thomas then knelt before Leo and implored with a grimace, "Please, boss! Show me some mercy and forgive me!" Chapter 133 A Mad Chapter 133 A Mad With every single attendee holding their breath, none of the members had ever expected that Mr. Commerce would be here himself. However, only Forrest, n and Justin knew that it was not the truth even Mr. Commerce dared not to disrespect the one they referred to as "boss". Having tried his best to beg for absolution, Thomas held his breath and closed his eyes, daring not to raise his head. He understood that he would gain Forrest''s pardon as well as long as Mr. Commerce forgave him. However, there was dead silence in the room, and the clock hanging on the wall was counting down to Thomas''s destiny. Neither had the man sitting in front made any sound, nor had he turned to everyone. Suddenly, a sneering sounded, and a low voice then boomed out, "You are asking for my pardon, aren''t you?" Thomas raised his head in a hurry as if hope was shining ahead, and then said in urge, "Yes, I realize my mistake now and sincerely wish for your pardon, Mr. Commerce! I shall move back to the right track from now on!" "I''m sorry, but you don''t deserve any chance!" Imperturbably but forbiddingly, the low voice sounded again, causing Thomas to shiver. "Ever since you started to persecute the Ford family, you have been destined to end up like this." With his eyes closed and his back on to everyone, Leo said slowly. Closing his eyes, he could still remember the image of how William intively took the me for everything and fuddled day by day three years ago. With anger stuck in his head, his voice of cold hostility sounded again, "It would be nothing difficult for me to sentence your death, Thomas. What baffles me all the time is how to make you deeply regret and to feel the chilling pain. And now, I have finally figured it out." With his deep tone turned delighted, every single attendee was startled by Leo''s nameless oppressive aura. "You, an unscrupulous careerist, never cease until you have attained what you want. However, I can tell there are still goals and ambition inside you, so I have a better solution for you rather than to just let you die." With a brief pause, he continued with forceful artiction, "From now on, you shall survive as a nobody, and will aplish nothing for the rest of your life. Your family will turn their backs on you, your career will be others'' stepping stone, and loneliness will be your onlypany when you get old. You will end up perishing and wasting away, and then there will be someone who erases every single proof of your existence. Finally, you will bepletely wiped off from the memories of everyone, and this will be the most cruel punishment for you!" Looking at each other in speechless despair, no one could exin the derivation of Mr. Commerce''s intense hatred of Thomas. For Thomas, scared and kneeling down on the icy floor, he clutched his head, as if an afraid ostrich with an itch to stick its head into the ground. Indeed, he was desperately frightened. Every single word of Leo had precisely hit the weakness inside him he was afraid of being mediocre, of being lonely, and of being all alone even after his death. How cruel can a man be to erase someone''s proof of existence? As the conference drew to close, Thomas went downstairs in despair, and Leo left the ce together with Nadine. At the gateway, Cedric was still waiting with his face badly battered, casting a spiteful and bitter look at those guards from time to time. Those faces of the guards, who had struck him with fists, still remained fresh in his memory, and he swore that he should wait until his father came out and then asked him to expel all of them. Pondering, with a nce, Cedric caught sight of Thomas, who was walking out of the elevator with a dull face. Immediately, he waved to his father dramatically, "Dad, help me! I couldn''t believe that these Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. blind nasty guards would dare to assault me!" Then, he turned to those guards with schadenfreude and mored, "See, my father is here! I suggest you idiots prepare your resignations as soon as possible!" However, with a ssy look on his face, Thomas brushed past his son as if he didn''t see him at all. Dumbfounded, Cedric took a half step forwards, caught up with his father and asked, "Dad, why have you just ignored me? I was beaten by these men! I" "Fuck away!" In sudden, the dull look on Thomas''s turned hideous, and then Cedric was kicked away brutally. At a loss, Cedric looked at Thomas with a nk look in his eyes. "There will be no one I can count on when I get old, nor any apany beside my deathbedHaha!" With a stream of people passing by on the street, Thomas burst intoughter hysterically as if he had gone mad. As hisughter grew wilder and wilder, people around were all scared, looking at Thomas with disagreeable eyes and cursed, "What a mad!" "Hey, what did you just say?" Said Thomas with bulged eyes and distorted face, seizing the female passerby by her arm, "Those from the chamber bullied me, and now even you, a conscienceless bitch, dare to bully me too! I shall throttle you to death!" With that, he then gripped the woman rudely by her throat with strength. "Jesus Christ! Help me! A mad is assaulting me!" Cried the woman. In a sudden, the ce was filled with panic, screaming and chaotic footsteps. "God! What are you doing, dad?" Asked Cedric, with his eyes wide open out of shock and bewilderment. He could hardly believed that the man with hideous face and messy hair was truly his father. "Die, bitch!" Thomas screamed like a hostile wraith, and continuously gathered strength to his hands. With her face turned flushed, his trammel became increasingly irresistible and inescapable for thedy, which allured that she was dying because of suffocation. "We need to do something!" shouted those guards, rushing out of the building and separating the two forcefully. The woman was rescued. Breathing in as much air as she could, she looked at Thomas with a pale face and screamed, "Mad!" Then, in a panic, she ran away. For Thomas, he was now controlled by those guards, looking around fiercely as if he was going to devour anything that he caught sight of. "What''s wrong with you, dad?" Cedric came up in a hurry and asked, but was stopped. "You dad is now insane and very dangerous. We have to send him to the psychiatric hospital." "What?" Hearing that, Cedric said in despair, with his face turned pale. He was then left behind by everyone around. As Thomas was under his control, the captain then decided to call the police. Three minutester, the police nearby arrived, and Thomas was handcuffed and taken into the patrol wagon. What awaited him would be the procedure of moving into the psychiatric hospital. Leo and Nadine, witnessing such a scene, were also stunned, especially Leo, who had not expected that Thomas would ever fall insane after ups and downs. However, he soon recovered his equilibrium, since he knew that this was what he deserved. Chapter 134 No Truth Could be Concealed Forever Chapter 134 No Truth Could be Concealed Forever A dayter, two news swept the whole Emerdale like windstorms, and sparked vigorous debate among people here ranging from magnates from all walks of life to ordinary citizens. The first thing was that a multitude of Vesper Corporation''s employees resigned from thepany, including thepany''s president Peter, who was trapped in the maelstrom of heated controversy of 316 Event. Also, the wholepany was purchased by someone who remained mysterious. The second thing was that Julton Pharmaceutical announced its bankruptcy, and that it''s president Thomas, whomitted attempted murder and nearly throttled a female passerby to death, was certified as insane. These two things, as dramatic as rocks thrown into water, aroused controversy impossible to settle. The indigenous television stations and newspaper offices were all making headlines on the matter, and some of them had even excavated many of thepany''s scandals hidden for many years, which proved the innocence of the Ford family. Besides, the Lawson family was also implicated in the affairs, since, after all, Peter was one of the participants of 316 Event, threatening those poisoned patients and their rtives to move out of the city. In the face of that, Kate, the president of the Lawson Group made no positive response, and only let her assistant Chris to tell those journalists that what Peter had done did not represent the standpoint of the Lawson family, and he himself had gone abroad for a trip recently. As a result, those media had no better option but to concede and ept the saying. In fact, somehow, the saying seemed to mean more than it seemed to be it could be considered as an allusion to that Peter was going to be expelled from the family. Besides, no one would ever truly believe that Peter had gone abroad for a trip. The Third Mental Hospital was the only psychiatric hospital in Emerdale, and, at the same time, the hospital with the highest mortality. Even though the ce seemed nothing special, there were numerous unstable madmen inside. Therefore, the whole ce was highly secured, and even a single fly could hardly make its way in. Inside the quiet ward, there was a slim man watching television with concentration the news anchor was reporting the bankruptcy of Julton Pharmaceutical and the insanity of Thomas. With the corner of his mouth lifted, the man seemed in a good mood. "It''s lunchtime, No.87." Said the guards outdoor in a nonchnt tone. "OK." Said the man, turning off the television and walking out of the ward naturally. Dressed in a white suit with a nice-looking face, he was somehow different from his counterparts here and looked as if a rich man from somewhere else. His manner was quiet and very controlled, and he would never skimp on his smile and gratitude in the face of those employees who offered him food. He looked spiritually radiant, and found himself a peaceful corner to sit down, eating food gently with knife and fork in his hands. Those psychopaths around nced at him with rather fearful eyes and gave way to him. At this moment, the gate of the hospital was opened, which meant that a new patient had arrived. Looking towards the gateway, everybody would like to catch a glimpse of the face of their new peer. The man looked up as well, and was dumbfounded for a second when he saw the face of the new one. Then, he grinned exaggeratedly. Thomas, the newly arrived patient, turned into a panic when he saw the man. Putting down the knife and fork, the man came up to the front of Thomas with a delightful smile, "Now, you''re here to be my apany, father." What urred to Vesper Corporation and Julton Pharmaceutical''s president had also been heard by the Fords. "Have you heard of it, mom? The president of Vesper Corporation has transferred his right!" Caroline looked at the television with incredible eyes, and sighed. Reba, with an astonished look on her face, said, "Wow, such a news. I have never expected such a thing to happen when we headed back to the Ford family." For these two days, during that Vesper Corporation was under the impact of public voice, Reba, Caroline and Patricia had not been working in thepany. Instead, they had spent the days at the Ford family. "I''m wondering who is the new president of thepany, since it will cost a whole lot of money to purchase it." Sighed Reba. With a pause, she casted a glimpse at William and muttered, "Others men are working hard out there to purchase Vesper Corporation, while you are staying at home and doing nothing! It is sarcastic that although you are the one who established Vesper Corporation, you can do nothing but just stand and watch it fall into others'' hands!" In a tone of sarcasm, she had obviously forgotten that she was the one who suggested him to sale the At this moment, Leo stepped into the Ford family, and said to William, "Come on, dad. I''m taking you to a ce." "Where?" William asked in amaze. "You will know when we get there." Leo dragged William''s hand and said. With an enigmatical smile, Rebaughed, "I wouldn''t go if I were you." Instead of getting mad. Leo remained silent and took William out of the house. "Now, we shall leave things about Vesper Corporation behind and focus on something more important." Patricia said, as if she was reminded of something. Hearing that, Reba and Caroline were caught in silence. The reason why they headed back to the Ford family was to confer about two things. The first thing was about the constructional n of Emerdale''s river bank. The leading force of the n was the Stewart family, one of the four prestigious families, which was responsible for the restructuring of the upstream area of the Emerdale River. For the constructional projects of the downstream area, the man in charge still remained unknown. Since the Ford family was subordinated to the Stewart family and there was possibility for them to profit from the n, it was necessary for the Ford family to spare some time to pay a visit to the Stewart family. The second thing was the eighty years old birthday party of Mr. Nicholson. All members of the the Ford family had sent their best wishes to him. The two families had previously fixed Caroline up with Raymond, but Raymond was already dead.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Currently, the Nicholson still didn''t know anything about the death of Raymond, but the truth could never be concealed forever. "To deal with the Nicholson, we shall let that good-for-nothing y the role of scapegoat." Reba said with a sullen look on her face, and then continued, "The flourishing cooperation between the Ford family and the Nicholson shall never be messed up by Leo!" "Indeed. " Samuel nodded in agreement, and continued, "But it would be a challenge for us to tell the Nicholson about that." Mr. Nicholson would definitely burst into rage if he knew the death of his most beloved grandson, and, regardless of the cost, he would take any measure to revenge. "We shall show our sincerity to the Nicholson if the thing can no longer be covered up." Patricia said, "If Mr. Nicholson is about to kill him, there is no way for us to ever hesitate!" "Aye!" "I agree." Soon, they reached consensus with each other. Casting a glimpse at the clock, Caroline and Reba stood up suddenly and said, "We are heading back to thepany. Vesper Corporation has now been purchased by someone we don''t know, and the personnel structure will change ordingly as a result. We shall check who the new boss exactly is." Saying so, they then drove to the International Commerce Center, where Leo and William were currently. Looking at people passing by inside the building, William asked with bewilderment, "Why did you bring me here, Leon?" With a mysterious smile on his face, Leo answered, "Juste and see." Saying so, he then pushed the elevator button. As the elevator ascended, instead of the top floor, the two were stopped at the intermediate floor. At the moment when the door opened, what in front of them was a line of words vigorous in calligraphy. Vesper Corporation. Chapter 135 A Shameless Traitor Chapter 135 A Shameless Traitor Looking at the title, William fell speechless, withplicated emotions stuck inside. With a long pause, he sighed in grieve, "Why did you take me here?" Without saying anything, Leo walked inside straightforward. With the look on his face turned into panic, William said, "Stop, Leon! You shall not get inside!" It was clear to him that although he was the one who established Vesper Corporation, the Lawsons took it away from him, and now even the wholepany was sold to others In his mind, he was no longer qualified to step inside the ce of which he was once in charge. However, he had never expected that Leo would ever step inside as a matter of course. In a panic, William had no other option but to follow. At this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps was heard in thepany, and then there were 50, 60 peopleing out from the corridors of both sides. William, with his face turned pale, was obviously astonished by such a scene, taking them to be people sent here to drive them away. The group of people, all dressed in suit and tie, stood before Leo and William and said loudly, "Greetings, president Ford!" Dumbfounded, William took a few minutes toe to his sense, turned back to Leo with confusion and asked, "What''s going on, Leon?" Leo smiled, "From today onwards, dad, your ownership of Vesper Corporation will be retrieved, which means that you''re the boss here now." "Wait What has happened exactly?" Looking at the men standing firmly in front of him with incredible eyes, he reminded himself of the things happening these days the exposure of 316 Event, the upheaval of the structure of Vesper Corporation, the downfall of Julton Pharmaceutical, and the his retrieval of thepany''s ownership In a sudden, he began to realize something, as an expression of amaze spread on his face. "Are you the one who made this happen, Leon?" He asked. Leo nodded with firmness, "I said I would take Vesper Corporation back, and I always do what I say!" As William heard his words, tears of excitement shed from his cheeks, and he clutched Leo''s hand and said, "You make my dreamse true, Leon!" Leo offered a thin smile, and patted William on his shoulder. For William, he was the one who established Vesper Corporation, so it would be natural for him to feel excited about recovering the ownership of Vesper Corporation. However, he soon cooled himself down and sighed, "You are the one who purchased the whole Leo shook his head, "Dad, you were just the owner of Vesper Corporation, so it is right and proper that Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I shall give it back to you. What''s more, I''m nothing but a mere retired solider, and know nothing about managing apany. Therefore, Vesper Corporation needs you." With a pause, he continued, "Besides, you have the final say on the cooperation between Virgil Corporation and L group." William replied with a bitter wry smile, "You are truly going to y like a hands-off boss, aren''t you?" Leo pointed at the men around and said, "These people are all the most trusted followers of yours three years ago. It broke their hearts when they heard that thepany was sold." William''s eyes fell on those staff, and they were all looking at William with solemnity and respect. Taking a deep breath, William said slowly, "Now, since I have sessfully retrieved my ce in Vesper Corporation, I won''t let you down, and shall lead all of you to make Vesper Corporation great again!" Leo nodded with satisfaction, and then gave William a list, on which there were names of different people. "Dad, take a look at this. These are all the names of the closest men to Peter. Whether they should stay or be demoted, it''s up to you." With his eyesight turned fierce, William said, "If they are indeed the men of Peter, they shall all be swept away from thepany." "But Vesper Corporation is currently having a tough time, so it will be inappropriate for us to conduct massiveyoffs at the moment..." Hearing that, William knitted his brows. Suddenly, Leo burst intoughter, "But you don''t have to worry about that. Those elite taken away by Darcey will soone back a few dayster." Originally, the turbulence of Vesper Corporation was deliberately triggered by Leo, and his attention was to chasing Peter away. "Such being the case, they shall all be eliminated from the Vesper Corporation!" Hearing the words of Leo, William decided to be crisp, clean-cut and clear. He looked through the whole list, and then his attention was attracted by one of the names. "Ah, look what I''ve found! A traitor who turned his back on his master for the sake of his own profit! How dare he still stay in mypany?" Leo tipped the secretary standing aside with a wink. The secretary soon perceived his attention, and called Martin into the chairman''s office. Before he stepped inside the office, Martin, with excitement on his face, was expecting the new president to grant him a promotion. However, at the moment when he stepped inside the office, he caught sight of William sitting on the chairman''s seat and Leo lying on the sofa. Stunned for a second, he soon shouted with his face turned pale, "William and Leo? Why the hell are you two here?" It was the moment when his voice faded that he began to regret his impulse of speech. ording to what the secretary had told him, he was asked by the new president toe across to the chairman''s office. Given that there was no one else but William and Leo inside the office, he began to realize the identity of his new boss. Reminded of what he had done before, Martin was extremely terrified, and his face turned dreadfully pale. "GreeGreetings, Mr. Ford!" Said Martin with a trembling voice, daring not to raise his head. "I think there is no need for anyone to remind you why I am here." Sitting on the chairman''s seat, William said with a chilling voice, and looked at him up and down coldly with his narrowed eyes. With William''s eyes falling on him, Martin shuddered out of increasing fear. From the first nce that he saw William sitting inside the office, he knew clearly what wasing to him. In a sudden, he knelt down before William and kowtowed, "Please forgive me, Mr. Ford! I knew I had done so many bad things before, but I sincerely beg for your mercy!" Without saying anything, William still fixed his cold eyes on Martin. "I promoted you out of kindness, but I didn''t expect that you would ever betray me and expose our secrets to outsiders! It is because of you that the Ford family suffered from overwhelming plight!" Shuddering out of fear, Martin struck himself with one p after another, and begged, "I was deluded by Peter, Mr. Ford! I still have parents to support, and I can''t lose this job!" "Shut up, you shameless traitor! If I were to forgive you, you would be most likely to turn against me once more in the future. You shall no longer be allowed to stay here, you ungrateful soul!" ring at Martin, William growled with wrath, which made Martin couldn''t help but to tremble. From the beginning to end, Leo remained silent all along, looking at everything happening in front of him with indifference. Under the cold eyes of William and Leo, Martin culminated in a breakdown and rushed out of the office staggeringly. Subsequently, without any hesitation, William made up his mind and fired every single man of Peter. Thepany''s founder who had once flourished the prospect of Vesper Corporation had returned! "Mr. President, your investiture is about to begin, and nearly every shareholders of thepany is awaiting you in the meeting room." The secretary walked into the office and reported. William nodded, "OK, I''ll be right there." Then, Leo and William stood up and headed to meeting room straightforward. Coincidently, to their surprise, Caroline, Reba and Patricia encountered Leo and William as the elevator door opened. Chapter 136 Three Crucial Announcements Chapter 136 Three Crucial Announcements Coming back to earth in the first ce, Caroline looked at them with an astounded look on her face and asked, "Dad? Leo? Here is Vesper Corporation! What are you guys doing here?" Even though they had never expected that they would ever encounter Caroline and the rest of the people in the elevator, Leo and William soon regained theirposure. It was at the moment when William was about to speak that Reba caught herself and looked at Leo with strange eyes, "Is this where you''re taking William?" Having no idea about what was in Reba''s head, Leo nodded, "Yes." "Now, I see." Said Reba as if she was clear about everything, and then she continued with a disdainful look in her eyes, "You''re taking him here to look for a job, aren''t you?'' Then, she turned to William and reproached, "You could have talked to us if you were really going to find a job! Just look around: everyone here is all your family, and the shareholder of Vesper as well! It is us who can arrange you a well enough position in thepany as long as you talk to us, but why do you choose to take such a great pain to follow this little shit to here merely for a job interview?" "Indeed. I''m the manager of thepany''s ministry of personnel, and it will be more than easy for me to get you into thepany." Caroline said. Nearly each of them was looking at William with a strange look in their eyes it seemed certain enough for them that the two were here for a job. With his face darkened, William said, "No, you guys get it all wrong. I" "There is no misunderstanding, for sure!" Reba interrupted directly, "The whole Vesper Corporation is facing a turbulent time, and a new president is taking office. Thus, we shall not screw it up! It will be a shame for our family if others know you have been taken here by him for merely a job!" At this moment, with a loud ding'', the elevator door opened. Reba left William with a final warning, and then stepped into the meeting room along with Caroline and Patricia. As Leo looked at their backs with coldness, William forced a smile and said, "I''m sorry for this, Leon." With the expression on his face softened, Leo offered a thinugh, "It seems that they have already been blinded by their identities as the shareholders." "Shall we demote them?" Asked William. "There is no need for that." Said Leo, "I heard that Vesper Corporation was going to cooperate with the Ford Group, is that truth?" "Yes, it is." Answered William with a nod. the Ford Group was registered under the name of the Ford family. Since Caroline and Reba came to power in Vesper Corporation, Vesper Corporation had then been cooperating with the Ford family on business. Leo sneered, "These women of the Ford family want to steal money from Vesper Corporation." Pondering in silence, William would leave them aside if the cooperation was frank and righteous, since it would be profitable for anyone. However, things would turn different if the cooperation was based on the unteral sacrifice of his ownpany. "I''m going to cancel all the cooperation between mypany and the Ford Group." Said William point- Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. nk. "Your personal strength is not enough, dad." Leo said, "They will only be more rampant and unscrupulous if they know you are the iing new chairman. You need someone to be your ally." "But where can I find such a man?" William asked with his brows knitted. Leo answered with a secret smile, "Don''t worry. He is on the way." On the other side, the group of Reba was already in the meeting room. Soon, a director came up and asked in a whisper, "Have you heard of it, Mrs. Ford? The new chairman is going to convene a board meeting." Reba nodded, "Yeah, I''ve heard of it, and I''m wondering what kind of a man the new president will be." "He just purchased the wholepany, my lord! He must be one of the most influential business tycoons!" Said the director, "Ourpany is in a turbulent period and we need someone to lead us towards our prosperity! You''re one of the most experienced of us, Mrs. Ford, and know everything about the structure and the pattern of ourpany. The iing boss will definitely put you in an important position!'' Hearing that, Reba smiled as if she was longing for such an oue. Everyone inside the meeting room were all trying their best to hold back the excitement struggling inside, and awaiting the arrival of the new chairman. Soon, they heard steady and conservative footsteps from outside the door. "Shush! He is here!" Then, each single member of the board straightened their clothes and sat properly they all wanted to show the new chairman their best. Soon, the door was pushed open, and a man in his thirties stepped inside. Standing up nearly at the same time, all members bent down and greeted, "Greetings, Mr. chairman!" Stunned for a while, the man smiled, "I''m not the chairman, guys. Instead, I''m his assistant, and you guys can call me Lena." Hearing that, the board members looked at each other with bewilderment, and wondered where the new chairman was. With his eyes narrowed, the secretary squinted through all the people around, and looked straight after his eyes fell on Reba, Caroline and the rest of the group briefly. He then announced with a loud voice, "OK,dies and gentlemen, there are three things that need to be made clear in today''s meeting." With a pause, he continued, "In the first ce, please allow me to introduce the new president of our Everyone around was all stunned by the shocking news, especially the group of Reba, whose eyes were wide open and astonished expression on their faces turned frozen. "Was I hearing the name correctly?" Reba asked Caroline with incredible eyes on her, "Was he saying William?" "Yes! He said dad was the new chairman of thepany!" Caroline answered with excitement. Although she didn''t know what had exactly happened, she knew that the Ford family would meet its rise and prosperity if William had truly retrieved his power in Vesper Corporation. "But what if the new president just coincidently shares the same name with William?" With suspicion on her face, Reba was wondering what was really going on. With eyes of amaze and excitement fallen on him, William stepped inside the office with his head up, and for Leo, he was standing by the doorway of the meeting room and looking at everything with a smile on his face. "It''s dad!" Caroline eximed with astonishment on her face. "God, it''s true! But how did he be the chairman of thepany?" Reba muttered with a strange look on her face. In her mind, something didn''t seem right Virgil Corporation had already been purchased by Vesper Corporation, and the sponsorship of 880 million dors should also be taken over by thepany. Where did he get the money to purchase Vesper Corporation? "Dad, over here!" Caroline waved to William excitedly. For Reba and Patricia, they returned to the present moment and were both looking at William with excitement. If William was really the chairman of Vesper Corporation, it would be one of the most profitable things for the Ford family. However, William just simply ignored their fervent eyes on him, and finished his speech. "Thanks for the brilliant speech of Mr. Ford! Now, the second thing I''m going to announce is that" Said Lena loudly, "Mr. Ford was going to select one of the most crucial cadres to hold the post of vice- chairman." Hearing the announcement, the group of Reba were nearly driven insane with expression of wild ecstasy in their eyes, especially for William''s wife Reba and his daughter Caroline, who were most likely to win the position of vice-chairman. However, instead of putting through the name of the vice-president, Lena chose to move on, "Thest thing I''m going to announce is that Vesper Corporation will break off all business ties with the Ford Group!" Chapter 137 Exposure of the Secret Chapter 137 Exposure of the Secret The announcement of Lena was such a dramatic rise and fall for the group of Reba. As for Caroline, Reba and Patricia, they were all dumbfounded and couldn''t believe that Vesper Corporation would ever chose to terminate the cooperation between the twopanies. The cooperation, which generated a huge profit for the Ford Group, was something that they captured two days ago back in the Ford family. If the business ties between the twopanies were really to be cut, there would be no chance for them to gain profit anymore. "No, I shall never agree with that!" With her face turned livid due to anger, Reba shuddered and shouted, "Who decided that? Who was that stupid ignorant fool daring to cancel the cooperation between Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group?" Her wrathful voice resounded in the meeting room. Nearly each of the members of the board knew that the main contributor of the sess of the cooperation between Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group. However, just three days after its triumph, someone put an end to it, which Reba could never tolerate. "How dare you, William? How dare you ever turn your back on your own father-inw!" Looking at William with anger, she growled. From the moment she knew that the new chairman was William, she had not been afraid of him at all. With a sullen look on his face, William was about to say something. However, at the next moment,, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again, and there was a stentorian voice sounded, "I''m the one who cancel the cooperation!'' In a sudden, everyone around turned to the doorway a man was standing there. With a crew cut and extraordinary temperament, the man casted a glimpse at Reba, and then walked up to the tform. "Mr. Darcey?'' As everyone discerned the face of the man, they were all stunned, and Reba, the most arrogant and pushy among them, was shocked after she saw clearly the man''s face. "I thought I thought you had confessed yourself to the police. How did you get out?" She questioned in disbelief. Without saying anything in response, Darcey only nced at her indifferently. Leo, with a faint smile on his face, was standing in the corner. Given that Darcey agreed to expose the truth of 316 Event, there would be no point for Leo to ever treat him shabbily. Indeed, he was the one who contrived the details of the whole n, but Thomas and Peter were the ones who put it into practice. Therefore, merely a day after, he was then released by the police. Darcey nodded to William, and then turned to Lena, "Lena, please tell them the rest of the two things." Lena nodded, looked at those confused board members and said, "In fact, Mr. Darcy is exactly the vice-chairman selected by Mr. Ford, and he is the one who decided to cut the whole cooperation between ourpany with the Ford Group." "What?" Hearing that, all people around, including Reba, Caroline and the rest members of the Ford family, were all dumbfounded, gawking at Darcey standing on the stage. They thought there were still chances for them topete for the position of vice-chairman, but they had never expected that it was already cut and dried.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "This is the end of today''s meeting. Now, I dere the meeting closed." As Lena announced the end of the meeting, he then led William and Darcey to the chairman''s office, leaving the group of Reba behind staring nkly with a dull look on their faces. There was no doubt that the meeting was a huge shock to them, and the whole Ford family would not be William''s trouble anymore in the next few days. Deciding to put his hand away from the business of Vesper Corporation, Leo turned on his heel and left the room. As the elevator ascended, Leo was originally heading to the top floor of the International Commerce Center. However, his inward peace was interrupted when he saw the button of floor 88. Somehow, he changed his idea and pressed the button of floor 88. The elevator door opened, and Leo soon led himself to the location of the CEO''s office deftly. Nerving himself, he knocked at the door. "Pleasee in." A cid andmanding voice was heard from inside. Pushing the door and stepping inside the office, Leo caught sight of a beauty who was working intently. With a gentle look in his eyes, he said, "Lydia." "Leo? Why are you here?" Lydia was surprised by the presence of Leo, and asked, "It''s still working hours at present. Why did youe to see me? Don''t you go to work?" "My work is somehow, you know, special, and thus I can spare some extra time to visit you." Leo Lydia put down the pen in her hand and looked at him seriously, "Are you going to tell me your upation or not?" With his brows knitted, Leo could tell that his equivocal answer had aroused Lydia''s suspicion. No matter it was the meeting with Benedict or the sess of L group in winning the contract of the urban construction project, it seemed that Leo had his hands in both events, which meant that Leo could be by no means an ordinary person. "Listen, we are a couple, aren''t we? And I believe there shall be no secrets between a couple." Said Lydia with a serious look on her face." "Fine, fine! I give up!" Surrendering to his wife''s intransigence, Leo confessed helplessly, I''m the owner of International Commerce Center, which means that the whole building is my belonging." Hearing that, although she thought that she was already mentally prepared for any possible answer, she was still astonished by the answer of her husband, and her delicate countenance was distorted by surprise and shock. "You said you were the owner of here?" "Yes." Said Leo, "I purchased the whole building when I first heard that you were working here, because I don''t want you to suffer from injustice and grievance anymore. You are the queen of the International Commerce Center." With her incredible eyes fixed on Leo, Lydia covered her lips with hands out of astonishment. Now, everything was clear for her since Leo was the owner of International Commerce Center, L group was destined to be in charge of the project; since Leo was the owner of International Commerce Center, the huge debt owed by Cleo Entertainment was able to be resumed. Everything was beyond her expectations, but was still within understanding. "I guess you are also the one behind the events of Julton Pharmaceutical and Vesper Corporation, am I right?" Asked Lydia. Looking at Lydia withposure, Leo nodded, "Everything that I have is yours." With a shadow of uneasiness on her face, Lydia looked away and asked, "Is there anything else you are hiding from me?" "Yes, there are so many things that I have not told you." In silence, Lydia was a little surprised by his answer, since she had not expected that he would ever admit it so easily. "Although there are still many things about me that you don''t know yet, I swear I will tell you everything when the time is ripe." Leo looked at Lydia sincerely, and said in a deep tone, "I wish you could wait until the time." Knowing that Leo might have his own difficulties, Lydia nodded understandingly, "Fine, I can wait." Then, with her head down, she again immersed herself in her work. Without disturbing her from her work, Leo merely looked at her with tender eyes. For Leo, Lydia, who gave birth to a little pretty girl for him and was willing to undergo five years lonely life as a grass widow without him by her side, was the best woman he could ever find in this world. He had promised to himself that no matter what kind of hardship was waiting ahead, he was willing to sacrifice everything that he had in order to keep being together with her. Working for a while, Lydia stopped soon. Somehow, she felt it hard to focus on her business when Leo was staying beside her. Thus, she chose to leave her works behind, looked at Leo and said, "It seems that the three of our family have never been out there for dinner." Pondering for a second, Leo then nodded, "Indeed." "We shall going out for dinner tonight. Any ideas about what to eat? My treat, of course." "Everything will be fine, as long as I have you by my side." Leo answered with ecstasy. Lydia offered a thin smile, and, for the first time, came off work earlier than ever. The couple then went to pick their daughter Emilia up from school. The little girl was exhrated when she heard that the whole family was going out for dinner. "I want ice cream, I want fried fried drumsticks, I want steak, and I wantmb chop! There are so many yummy things that I want, daddy!" Said Emilia excitedly. "You can have anything, my sweetheart." Leo held her Emilia lovingly. Seeing that her husband and her daughter were getting along well with each other, Lydia smiled with tenderness. The three had their dinner in an upscale western restaurant, and Leo ordered each of the dishes that Emilia wanted. In such a harmonious atmosphere, Lydia had ordered some wine, and her white face was flushed under the influence of alcohol. It was at this moment that her phone rang. "Hello?" She picked up the phone and put through the call. At the next moment, her face turned pale and her tone became fierce and sharp as she heard the voice of the caller. "I want him to die." Said Lydia. Chapter 138 Loyal Families in Country YD Chapter 138 Loyal Families in Country YD She said she wished him to die. A vicious curse came out from Lydia''s mouth in a chilling tone, which shocked Leo sitting opposite and caused his brows to knit. With a meat pie fallen from her unsteady hand, the little girl Emilia was also terrified by the words of her mom. "What happened, mammy?" Nestling against Leo''s chest with a worried look on her innocent face, Emilia asked under her voice. Bringing herself back to the moment, Lydia realized that she had been overreacting to the phone call. In haste, she hung off the call, cklisted the phone number and apologized to her daughter, "I''m so sorry, Emilia. Do I scare you, sweetie?'' "No, I''m OK, mummy." Looking at her mom with her crystalline eyes, Emilia shook her head and said apprehensively, "Please don''t be angry, mummy. Emilia will be a good girl, and won''t get you angry anymore" Hearing her words, Lydia was choked by the speechless bitterness inside, and the look on her face turned increasingly remorseful. Her overreaction was the cause of everything. However, her daughter misunderstood that she was the one who irritated her mom, and that made Lydia can not help but to apologize hastily with remorse, "Mummy is not angry, and Emilia has always been a good and heart-warming girl." Taking over Emilia from Leo''s embrace, Lydia held her daughter in her arms closely as if she feared that she might lose her at the next second. Leo found something not right, and then asked in a deep tone, "Who was calling in? Who is the one you are talking about?" Lydia fell into silence, and a shadow of grievance could be obviously seen in her eyes. At this moment, her phone rang again another unknown number was calling in again. Lydia wanted to hang it up, but Leo stopped her with a shake of his head, as a flicker of ice-cold hostility crossed his face. He would like to With a pause of hesitation, Lydia put through the call. "Lydia, why are you hanging me off again? You know it means nothing to cklist me. I have a thousand ways to figure out where you are" A frivolous voice sounded as Lydia put through the call. "Who are you?" Leo asked with a cold voice. Suddenly, the one on the other end of the phone fell silent, and the only thing heard was the sound of his quick and heavy breath. When the man''s voice was heard again, his tune turned serious and cold, "There is a man beside you, Lydia." "I''m her husband." Said Leo. Leo turned off the hands-off mode, put the phone closer to his ear and asked coldly, "Who are you?" With a long pause of hesitation, the man asked tentatively, "Well Are you Leo? The one who caused Lydia pregnant and then disappeared for five years?" Although he could never bear anyone to touch the bleeding wound inside of him, Leo still suppressed the anger within and answered, "Yes, it''s me." "Ah ah ah ah!" Knowing who he was speaking to, the man burst intoughter rampantly. The unruly, sarcasticughter was such a vicious mockery of Leo. "You think it''s funny, huh?" Said Leo frostily, "Believe it or not: no matter where you are, I shall find you out and pull your tongue apart if you dare tough anymore." "Then I suggest that you''d better not to do so. Putting aside whether you have enough power or not, you will definitely flinch no matter what if you know who I am." Fearlessly, the manughed. "Oh, really? Then tell me who the hell are you." Answered Leo with augh. In Leo''s mind, there was no one in this world he would ever be afraid of. Theughter of the man came to an end in a sudden, and he then uttered in a chilling tone, "My name Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. is Terry, and I''m Lydia''s brother." Hearing his answer, Leo fell silent. If the man was really Lydia''s brother, then it would mean that he was his brother-inw. "Why are you not speaking, tough guy? I thought you are someone who has guts." Again, Terry burst intoughter, "If you are just a coward all bark and no bite, then you should divorce Lydia. Otherwise, you shall die because of her!" "What do you mean by that?" Leo resumed the cold expression on his face, and asked. "It''s natural that anyone should pay for the sin theymit. And if one has nothing to pay for it, then he shall take his life as a price." With his tone turned sullen and increasingly hostile, Terry said, "Don''t me me for what goes on you if you are hunted down out there some other days." "Really? You are totally free to try that on me." Leo took a deep breath, with the expression of "Who are you talking to, dad?" Noticing the change of her father''s face, Emilia, nestling in the embrace of Lydia, asked in a whisper. With a flicker of smile, Leo answered, Nothing. It''s just a friend of daddy." Saying so, he then winked at Lydia, and walked out of the restaurant. Again, the sneering voice of Terry sounded on the phone again, "So, I guess the voice was from the little bastard given birth by you and Lydia, wasn''t it?" Hearing that, Leo could tolerate no more of his wrath and rage hidden inside, and even the air around him turned chilling as if being devoured by his murderous hostility. At the next moment, even the streetmps on both sides of the streets were shattered to blow out due to his anger. "You shall pay for what you have just said with your life! I would be more than happy to tear you apart ten thousand times!" Said Leo coldly. In this world, there were two precious things that he would never allow others to insult one was his wife, and the other was his daughter. Then, Terry chose not to keep irritating Leo anymore as if he had already felt the wrath hidden deep behind his words. Instead, he said with his tone turned serious, "Listen, if your daughter had not been born, things would be much easier and better. However, the fact is that you two had chose to give birth to her, which means that she is now nothing more than a little bastard! I''m not the only one who wants your daughter to die it is the wish of nearly every single member of the family! And you, Leo, are the reason of everything! It''s you who sullied Lydia and caused her pregnancy, and it''s because of your sins in the past that your daughter is going to die! You have no ideas about who you are fighting against, and everything started from the moment when you decided to crave for something that you are not worthy of!" Hearing that, Leo closed his eyes for a while, and, when he opened them at the next moment, the both of his eyeballs were covered with darkness. His eyes turned pitch-dark, and his hair became jet-ck. Only those who knew Leo well would understand that he was at his most terrifying at such a moment. With augh, Leo grinned, "I guess you guys are from Valenham aren''t you?" "Exactly! We are loyal families in Country YD, also known as the Ford family!" There was an immense sense of proud within his words, which was an innate sense of proud inside of Terry since the day he was born. "Fine." Said Leo with a cold voice, "One day, I shalle to your ce, together with my wife and my daughter, to see what you guys from loyal families in Country YD really got!" "You''re more than wee to do so." Answered Terry with a chuckle, "However, I don''t think that you and your precious daughter could ever make it until that day." With a pause, he then continued, "Besides, I have my own ways to handle you even though we are in different ces. Just wait and see, one of you old friends in Emerdale wille to you soon." Terry hung off the call as his voice faded. Putting down the phone, Leo looked up. The dark clouds had spread and covered the whole sky, and a fierce wind was howling, cutting through his flesh and bones. Leo turned back, and found that her wife Lydia, with her hand holding that of Emilia, was looking at him with red eyes. Chapter 139 Father and Son Chapter 139 Father and Son The night screen had hung down, and the street was lit by the street lights. Leo stood by the road together with Lydia, who was holding Emilias hand. With the traffic light turned red and cars passing by, the two were separated by the road, looking at each other in distance. For Leo, he saw the color of flickering crimson shinning in Lydias eyes, and for Lydia, she was moved by his pitch-back eyes of tranquility and firmness. As time went by, the red light turned green, and Leo strode towards his wife and daughter at a steady pace. In a blink, he soon crossed the road and came to the front of Lydia. With his head down, he looked at theplicated look on her wifes delicate face her eyes were bloodshot, and her cheeks were streaked by tears. Slowly, Leo raised his hand, and wiped off the tears on her face gently. What did he say? With her head up, Lydia looked at Leo seriously and asked. He said we were weed to pay a visit to Valenham. Leo smiled. Staring at Leo with a serious expression on her face, she said, This is my family. They dont allow me to marry you, and disdain the existence of our daughter. You will die at the end if you marry me. Leo shook his head, and said tenderly, Im not afraid of them. Marie didnt tell him everything at that time he had never expected that Lydia was one of the members of loyal families in Country YD, and that they would ever disdain the existence of a five-year- old little girl. But Im afraid of them. As a stream of tears shed from her eyes, she covered her face and cried out to Leo hysterically, Do you have any idea about how terrified I was when I knew I was pregnant? I was scared not because I was not financially strong enough to raise her up, but because I feared that my family would know about that! They would cut her throat and kill her without mercy! Oh, god ... Knowing nothing about what happened, Emilia burst into tears as well when she saw her mom was crying in pain. Im here, Mammy! Please dont cry! Embracing her moms thigh, Emilia cried out loudly. Lydia held her daughter in her arms closely, and said with grievance to Leo, For five years, I have been taking our daughter from ce to ce to keep her away from my family. I have lost you once, and I dont want to lose my daughter too! Looking at the crying face of Lydia, Leo fell silent for a long while. Those passersby were all looking at the three with strange eyes. Suddenly, Leo straightened his back and said firmly, In the name of themander, I shall never let anyone hurt my wife and my daughter anymore! No one shall ever split us up again, and if there is anyone who dare to do so, I will make him pay no matter what! However, Lydia still shook her head and sobbed, You still have no ideas about who you are fighting against Although she, as the CEO of L group, was believed to be worth billions of dors, she could only be counted as a nobody in the face of loyal families in Country YD. As for her family, it would be only a matter of time for them to devastate L group. The reason why they didnt chose to do so was merely because she was the daughter of that man. However, if the man lost his patience as well, everything would then be over. Now, they had already located where Leo was, and if she was not going to divorce Leo, they would definitely resort to action. The call from Terry was exactly their sign. Listen, Leo, could you please leave us for a period of time? Looking at Leo with red eyes, Lydia asked Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. in pain. With his pupils constricted, Leo could feel that her words were drilling into his heart and making him hurt. Dont be worry, Im not divorcing you. We need to keep away from each other temporarily to get over this hard time, only by which we can protect our daughter Emilia! Although anger was bubbling over inside of him, he soon calmed himself down when he saw the tearing face of Lydia. He took a deep breath, and then offered a thin smile, OK, I understand. No sooner had he finished his words than he turned around and left with his back straightened he was a man of indomitable spirit. Daddy? Where are you going? Daddy? Looking at the back of her father, Emilia was conspicuously fazed, and became even more tearful. Lydia stopped her from chasing after Leo by holding her in arms close with strength. Daddy, I want Daddy! You drove daddy away, Mammy! I hate you! Tearing, Emilia was trying her best to struggle out of Lydias embrace to catch up with his dad. Im sorry, Emilia. Im sorry Lydia muttered with a quivering voice, scooping Emilia up and getting into her car. Walking a few steps, Leo couldnt help himself and looked backwards, finding that Lydia and Emilia had already gone. Sighing, he then picked up his phone and dialed a number, Nadine. My lord. Stunned, Nadine could tell from the tone of her master that something was not right. With a resolute expression on his face, Leo said, I want all the information about the Hendersons, one of the loyal families in Country YD! Yes, sir. Without asking extra questions, Nadine kept that the name in mind. However, she didnt hang up the call. Whats wrong, Nadine? With a pause of hesitation, Nadine said, Something about the downfall of the Reyes family was not right, my lord. Without any response, Leo awaited the further report from Nadine. My lord, Thomas has two sons. One is Cedric, while the other one, whose name was Eddie, has been concealing himself from the beginning to the end. I have looked it up, and found something really astonishing he is a schizophrenic, and he will be quite abnormal especially when ites to, well, women. What do you mean by that? Leo asked with a deep voice. Nadine then continued, He have no sexual impulse towards women. However, he is fond of collecting women. Wait. Did you just say that he liked collecting women? Leo knitted his brows and said. Yes, Nadine continued, he like collecting womans body parts. Miss. Henderson has once been his target, so has Kate from the Lawson family. However, as for thetter, he was misunderstood as one of her huge fans, and was taught a lesson by those Lawson guards. With a pause, she said again, Whats more, he s a man bloodthirsty by nature, and the most dangerous patient of the Third Mental Hospital of Emerdale! Without putting too much attention on that, Leo merely said, We shall put aside things about Eddie for the moment. Lets faces on loyal families in Country YD first. I understand, my lord. Hanging off the call, Leo looked straight ahead with a chilling look in his eyes. Stay away from my daughter and my wife, loyal families in Country YD. Otherwise, I shall make each of you pay for that! As night fell, Thomas turned off the lights, and was about to sleep. At this moment, a knocking outside the door sounded. As he opened the door, he was stunned to see that a handsome man was looking at him with a smiling face. Eddie? With his eyes wide open, Thomas shouted, How can you be able to get out of your ward. Eddie offered augh and said, Well, here in this ce, I have a special identity, you know, in my identity. I can go anywhere if I want. It was the moment when he was about to make further inquiry, Eddie went out again and headed to the empty yground of darkness. With a pause of hesitation, Thomas still decided to follow. Currently, there were least guards patrolling out there. Eddie looked at the sky andughed, Im d to have you here to be with me, father. With his face twisted out of tension, Thomas thought to himself that he was forced to be here apanying this mad. Suddenly, Eddie turned around and smiled at his father gently, Father, Im wondering why you were sent here. Could you please tell me? With a pause of silence, Thomas said, My whole life was ruin. I have seen the news report. I know everything about 316 Event, and I know what happens to the HT Pharmaceutical Group(HTPG). Said Eddie, who was stillughing, in which there was a sense of pity and mockery. Then, he continued, I have already told you that only I deserve to be your son, and that only I can help you get what you want. However, you chose to stand with Cedric, an immature childish boy. Shut up! Irritated, Thomas shouted with his eyes wide open, You are nothing more than a mad! Arent you hiding in this ce shunning from Kate? Well, Kate As their topic came to Kate, Eddie was heartened with aspiration and said, Indeed, she is quite a strange woman. But it shall never be the reason why you send me into the bem. Suddenly, Eddie turned around and stared at Thomas, You shall never forget that you were the one who made me insane! You killed mother, and I came across to see everything! Thats why you always want to perish! With a pause, he then continued, I saw it clear. I saw you smiling when you killed mom, wasnt you? Youre enjoying it! However, soon, Ive figured out something more enjoyable than killing, which is collecting! Even now, one of mothers figures is still missing, and I can tell you where it is Im having that! Hearing that, Eddie stared at him dumbfounded, Its you! You crazy mad With a smile on his face, Eddie spread his arms and held his father in his embrace, Thank you, my dear father. Gently and sincerely, every single movement of his seemed to manifest the great affection between him and his father. As for Thomas, his head was nervelessly nestling on the shoulder of Eddie, and his pupils began to dte. Slowly, blood shed from the corner of his mouth he was dead. When Eddie held his father in his embrace, with his hand gloved, he pushed a knife into that of Thomas, clutching his fathers hand to stick the knife into the heart of his father. As his hand drilled over and over again, he said, Rest in peace, father. Staring at the dead body of his father, whose eyes still opened wild, Eddie whispered, Every sacrifice must have its own meaning, father. The Reyes family still have chances to rise again, and I shall take revenge on Leo for you. Also, her wife will be one of my collection! As his voice faded, he melted into the darkness. Shortly after, the dead body of Thomas was found by the medical staff on duty. The silence of the night was broken by a strident scream. The whole bem was then filled with the wailing of police siren and the footsteps of different people. When the police arrived, the dead body of Thomas had already turned cold. Subsequently, another breaking news heated the whole bem Eddie had disappeared. Chapter 140 Collusion Chapter 140 Collusion The death of Thomas in the bem spread quickly like wildfire. Folding the newspaper, with the expression on his face turned increasingly agitated, he understood the feeling of being at risk for the first time. Since the day when the HT Pharmaceutical Group(HTPG) fell, Thomas had been sent into the bem, and was killed that evening. If his death was not due to suicide, then the identity of the murder would then be clear enough Leo was the only one who had the motives to do so. The things you want are here, Mr. Lawson. At this moment, a man with a in look strode into the living room, and delivered a sealed package to Peter. Any news? Peter asked after a pause. The man nodded, Im profession, Mr. Lawson. Very good! Peter said with joy, and gave the man a bank card. He was a private detective hired by Peter with a huge sum of money, and his duty was to spy on each single movement of Leo. He had to figure out why Leo, a pathetic good-for-nothing from the Ford family, was able to wield so much power. In haste, Peter unwrapped the package, and there were a few photographs drifted down from the inside. In the photograph, there was the image of Leo, who was having dinner with her daughter Emilia and her wife Lydia in a restaurant. Looking at the pictures, Peter was dumbfounded, and wondered how the two got together. Standing aside, the detective said, ording to their behavior and facial expressions, I think they are a couple, and as for Leo, I think the reason why he could bring you so many troubles is that there is someone behind supporting him. With the photograph in hand, Peters face was distorted with anger. Its you, Lydia! You are the one behind that little shit, you wanton bitch covered with a skin of delicacy and dignity! Peter had once attended the wedding ceremony of Lydia, and knew that her husband was a bigwig supported by a strong military background. However, she chose to stay with Leo, and thus many of his Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. bewilderment would then be resolved. Peterughed with a fiendish smile, Now, Ive got something on you, Lydia! How dare you ever y with another boy when your husband is not around? If a man as poor as Leo could ever stand by your side, then every single man around the world will be qualified enough to do so! Giggling for the rapid progress of the thing, he came up with a vicious n in his mind. Greetings, Mr. Lawson. Old Mr. Lawson is looking for you. Suddenly, the butler came in and said to Peter. OK. Peter nodded, telling the detective to leave and then stepping inside the study. I heard that you were looking for me, father. Looking at a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa and reading newspaper, Peter said. Although he was in his fifties, his skin was kept tightened and smooth. With dashing eyebrows, bright eyes and a delicate gold-rimmed ss, he looked cultivated and literate. I have heard about everything. The man, whose name was Grayson Lawson, said inly, Once, I thought I can still have hopes of you. However, it seems that you are still inferior to Kate. Hearing that, Peter looked ahead open-eyed, with a shadow of hostility and wrath hid inside of his eyes. However, she is a woman after all. Looking at Peter, Grayson said, And she dont pump the same blood as we do, so she shall never be the one leading the whole family. Yes, exactly! With a wrathful expression on his face, Peter shouted, She is not one of us! She is only someone entrusted to grandpa by his friend! But why did grandpa hand over the leading position to her? Is that really what your grandpa wanted? Grayson looked at Peter seriously, and then sighed, Kate, this little girl is even smarter than some of the mature men in our family. When she was old enough to know that she was nothing more than an outsider to us, she changed her second name to Lawson in order to please us. And as for the car ident when she was fifteen, it was merely a show scripted y directed by herself in order to convey the information that she would never put her hands in the business of the Grayson family. Just think about it will a girl who dared to murder herself ever conceal her own ambition? We have never considered her as one of our family, and, in turn, she was also watchful and alert in the face of us. The old man had long realized her essence, and tried everything he could to drive her out of the family. The best way, was to marry her off to a small family, and the most ideal candidate would be Leo of the Ford family. However, she had long seen through the n of the old man as well, and said she would only ept the proposal if the man she was marrying was going to be adopted into the Grayson family. As a result, the whole n has actually aplished her on the contrary. Saying so, Grayson offered a helpless sigh. If Leo were here, he would be most likely to be shocked, since it was exactly the truth behind his marriage with Kate. As for the rest of the story, it had been clear for everyone. Kate took advantage of Leo and obtained the business secrets of the Ford family. After the disappearance of Leo at his wedding ceremony with Kate, Kate then rampantly put her hands to devour the Ford familys business and annexed more than half of the familys property. From then on, she thus became stronger and stronger. As her strength and influence grew day by day, Kate soon exposed no more of her ambition, and dominated the whole family at the end. Grayson sighed to Peter, What makes the disparity between you and Kate is experience and sophistication. You are too haughty, my son, and you still need some real challenges to make yourself grow, only by which you can narrow the gap between you and the woman. Hearing the truth from his dad and looking at him nkly for a long period, Peter found himself dumbfounded. It would be beneficial for you to learn from your previous failure.Grayson casted Peter a meaningful eye, and continued, Whether you are going to seed or not is totally up to your further actions. I shall not let you down, dad. Answered Peter. Then, Peter left the study, with a sullen and ill-affected face. He waspletely irritated by his loss of Kate and the unpredictable attitude of Lydia. He couldnt wait anymore to implement the scheme in his mind. At that moment, the butler stepped inside again and said, There a a guest who wants to see you, Mr. Lawson. Knitting his brows, he remembered that no one had been appointed to visit today. No, I dont want to see him. He rejected directly. But the guest said his second name was Reyes. Answered the butler. With the expression on her face changed, he said after a while of hesitation, Let him in. Soon, a nice-looking man dressed in a white suite came in with a smiling face. Looking at the face of the man, Peter was stunned, You are He thought the man was Cedric, but he was not. Its my honor to be able to see you, Mr. Lawson. My name is Eddie. Bending down a little, the man made an elegant bow and said. Eddie? The familiar name of the man seemed to ur to Peter about something. Soon, as his face turned pale, Peter yelled, You are the psychopath who molested my cousin Kate! Ah, your sister, a beautiful and delicatedy. However, I have never molested her, and I was just, you know, appreciating her beauty. Without being irritated by his words, Eddie looked ahead with unvarnished adoration in his eyes, However, Im here looking for you today, not Miss. Lawson. And what brings you to me? Asked Peter. I believe that you have already heard the news of my fathers death, and it seems that we have a But can you bring me? Peter stared at him with sharp eyes and asked. Eddie grinned, and took out a photograph of Lydia, Do you want her, Mr. Lawson? In a sudden, as Peter caught sight of the picture, the look on his face then turned panic as if his mind was read. At the next moment, with a harsh hissing sound, Eddie teared that picture apart, and then made a phone call in front of Peter. I want her, now! Eddie said to the phone. Chapter 141 Kidnapping Chapter 141 Kidnapping At Valendale Vi. This was Leo''s temporary residence after Lydia and Emilia left. Soaked in sweats, Leo just finished his morning exercises. He was going to take a morning shower when his phone suddenly buzzed. It was a video call from Lydia. Leo stopped showering and hurriedly took the video. Leo was absent during these days, so Lydia would make video calls to him every day. Leo knew it wasn''t Lydia that was missing him. It was Emilia. Mostly, it was Leo and Emilia that were interacting during the call. Lydia would be aside, looking guilty. "Dad!" As soon as they were connected, Leo could hear Emilia''s excited and clear voice. She was still in a pink cartoon PJ because she just got up, which looked so cute. "I''m here!" Leo quickly replied, eyes turning soft. Emilia was like an angel. Leo felt as if his heart was melting like sweets. "Dad, when are youing back? I miss you so much..." Emilia asked with a baby voice as she opened her innocent eyes. Leo''s heart twitched and ached harshly like stabbing when he heard that question. Extreme rage was surging deep inside him. Weren''t it for the threats of loyal families in Country YD, Lydia wouldn''t have ended up so miserable. Leo had no fear. He had made it through thest five years missing Lydia, so he didn''t feel pressed for time at all. He was worried about Emilia. Lydia was standing aside, biting her lips in silence. She felt more than guilty. "It''s okay; it''s not your fault." Leo looked at her and asked gently. After a pause, he said to Emilia, "Good girl, Dad will be home soon." "How long will it take?" They fell in silence again. Emilia was innocent and pure, but she could easily bring out what touched Leo and Lydia the most. "Half a month!" Lydia uttered. Leo looked at her in shock. Emiliaughed in joy, "Okay, be sure toe back in half a month, Dad!" "Okay..." Leo answered in a daze and looked at Lydia in surprise. "Go wash your face." "Okay!" Emilia answered sweetly. Then she waved to Leo and said, "Bye, Dad!" Lydia sent Lydia away and looked at Leo. Her eyes seemed decisive now. "Come back if loyal families in Country YD doesn''t send anyone to us within half a month." "What if they do?" Lydia fell in silence again. It had taken her a long while before she raised her head and looked at Leo. "Then you will keep us safe, right?" Lydia asked softly. Leo''s body shook and answered, "Of course! No one cany a hand on you as long as I am with you!" "OK." Lydia looked at him with aplex expression in her eyes. Then she hung up the phone. Leo was still holding his cellphone. He dialed another number with a serious face. "Young Master." Nadine sounded very respectful. "Tell the Ten Soldiers to rally an army of 100,000. Put them outside Emerdale in ce, ready to respond if needed." Leo sounded grim. "Tell them to retreat if nothing happened to Lydia and Emilia, and should anything happen to them..." "The army shall march south and destroy loyal families in Country YD!" Boom... Nadine was shocked and trembled in fear as soon as she heard themand. She could feel Leo''s overwhelming killing intent by the phone. "Aye." Leo''s eye expressions wereplex. Hands behind his back, he dropped the phone and let coldness take over his eyes. "Loyal families in Country YD... I dare you toe, and I wouldn''t mind killing you all..." After that, Leo went to the International Commerce Center. The business of Vesper Corporation was taking off under William''s management. They had made plenty of big deals. "Leo..." A clear and familiar voice came from Leo''s behind. Leo looked back and saw Marie standing in front of the International Commerce Center, smiling and greeting him. "Marie? What are you doing here?" Leo was surprised. Then he smiled and strode over. "I''m an intern here now." Marie smiled as she talked. Leo then noticed that she was in suits. He suddenly felt a bit confused. Marie and Lydia looked alike, and he used to distinguish them by temperament and clothing. Marie was young and energetic, so her clothes varied in style; however, Lydia always wore suits, making her look more serious. Now that Marie was in suits, too, she looked exactly the same as Lydia. The two were like two peas in one pod. Leo nodded and asked, "How did you choose this ce?" Marie pouted dissatisfiedly andined, "I''m a medical student, and I was supposed to be an intern in a hospital, but my school assigned me to a stic surgery hospital. It''s near the International Commerce Center. That''s the opposite of what I was expecting for." "But it''s nice to have you nearby. So Ie by to check." Marieughed happily as she talked. "I see." Leo grinned a smile. "You greeted me first instead of Lydia. Aren''t you afraid that she''ll get upset?" "She''s busy." Marie pouted and continued, "And she''ll lecture me as soon as she knows I''m doing my internship. So why bother?" "Argh... stop talking! I''m going to bete!" Marie left in a hurry as soon as she looked at the time. As she ran, she turned back and yelled, "Buy me dinner after work, please!" "She''s really..." Seeing Marie hurrying away, Leo shook his head helplessly. However, no one noticed that at the street entrance nearby, four eyes were fixed on Leo and Marie, moving as they moved. One of them took out a picture and checked it carefully. The person in the photo was Lydia! He touched his jaw and asked with a weird expression, "Is that her?" "Of course." A man with dark skin smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. "Why am I sniffing a slight difference?" The leading man''s expression still looked weird. "The woman in this picture looked tougher; this one''s All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. vibe is way weaker than her." "They told us that the woman and the man are supposed to be in a rtionship. No woman would pull a long face in front of her boyfriend." A short man said. He was proud of himself for being so thoughtful. The leading man dropped his suspicion when he heard that. He said, "Let''s move then." During the rush hour in the evening Marie just finished his work and walked to International Commerce Center. However, halfway through, her mouth was suddenly covered by four people popping out from nowhere. They dragged her into the bushes by the walk. "Mmph..." Marie''s pupils shrank, and she struggled so hard that she kicked off her high heels. However, no matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to break off from four men. Soon, she had been restrained and dragged into the bush. She panicked out and gritted her teeth. Then she bit on a man''s waist. Blood gushed out. "Argh..." The man immediately screamed in pain. Marie gasped for fresh air. Her face was pale, eyes looking at the four men in horror. "Who are you? What are you doing?" "You crazy b*tch... wanna y tough, huh? I''m going to kill you!" He said as he sucked the blood gushing out of the wound. Then he walked to Marie, raised his hand, and was about to p her. The short guy stopped him and said, "Did you forget what our boss told us? He wants her alive, and with no wounds!" The man put his hand down and spit on the ground. "You''re lucky today, but we''ll see. When boss gets tired of you, it will be our turn." "Help...Help!" Marie finally realized what was happening. She turned around and ran towards the International Commerce Center. As she ran, she took out her phone and dialed Lydia. However, she had only taken a few steps before catching up again. "Calling the police?" A fat guy took a sack and put it on Marie''s head. Marie immediately lost her sight. Her phone dropped off her hand and fell into the bush. "Take her away! Hurry up!" The four men put her in a sack and threw her into a van. Chapter 142 You Are Not Her! Chapter 142 You Are Not Her! Lydia was at work when she received Marie''s call. "Hello? Marie?" She picked up the phone, only to be hearing nothing. "Hello?" She repeated it, but there was still no one talking. "Marie? Say something!" The silencested for a minute, which made Lydia feel highly nervous. Her tone was getting intense, too. "Marie? You''re freaking me out! Just say something!" Lydia hung up the phone and called her back, only to fail again and again. She called Marie''s school, only to be told that she was doing her internship now. She was getting more and more desperate. In a hurry, she went downstairs and drove to the stic surgerypany where Marie was supposed to be in. However, she stopped halfway. She ran into Marie''s cellphone and two high heels. Lydia''s face turned pale as a paper when she saw Marie''s cellphone. She took out her phone and called Leo. Leo was always the first personing to her mind when facing critical moments. "Lydia?" Leo picked up the call and said softly. Then he heard Lydia''s quivering voice. "Leo, Marie has been kidnapped. Please help us to find out what we should do..." For a moment, Leo''s eyes looked grim. Soon, he tried tofort Lydia, "Don''t worry. Why don''t you Lydia picked up the high heels and took them away. Then she made her way to the top floor of the International Building. The office was luxurious, but Lydia wasn''t in the mood to care about that much. She put the high heels and Marie''s phone on Leo''s desk. Leo''s eyes focused on the high heels. He had seen Marie in them today. "Could it be them?" Lydia asked anxiously. Leo pondered for a while, and then he denied Lydia''s assumption. "It couldn''t be. They want us to divorce and Emilia. Why would they kidnap Marie?" If it wasn''t loyal families in Country YD, there was no need to rm the army of 100,000 on standby. Just by then, Leo received an unknown call. "Who are you?" Leo asked coldly. The synthesized robot voice on the other side burst intoughter. "Well done. I didn''t expect you to figure out what''s happening so fast." After a pause, the voice continued, "We got your wife with us. Come to the Antiquated Third District alone within one hour if you don''t want her to be raped by a dozen homeless." After that, the man hung up the phone without giving Leo a chance to negotiate. After hanging up the phone, Leo paused and looked at Lydia in a daze. Lydia was staying safe and sound around him. He wondered why they imed that they had his wife. However, it didn''t take him long to realize what had happened. He said with a stern face, "They were going after you, but they kidnapped Marie because they mistook her as you. Marie was in suits today." Lydia seemed so guilty. "It''s all because of me." "It''s not your fault. Go pick up Emilia first." Leo shook his head and tried to make Lydia feel better. His eyes were cold. "I''ll let them pay for this." He strode out after saying that. "Leo!" Lydia stopped him. Leo stopped to look back at her. Lydia pleaded with red eyes, "Please bring Marie back, and..." She paused and continued, "Come back safe." Leo nodded and grinned a smile, "I will." As Leo walked out of the International Commerce Center, his face looked stern. He went ahead like a hunting eagle circling in the sky, ruthless and murderous. He wasn''t going to bring Nadine because the guy asked him to be there alone. Leo called a cab and then went to the the Third District No one noticed that there was a man in the ck Porsche parked on the side of the road. Watching Leo leave, the guy in the Porsche smiled. Then he started the engine and followed Leo. At the same time, at the Third District This used to be a prosperous industrial zone 30 years ago, but it was abandoned as Emerdale became a megacity. On the top floor, there were three men, two of which were smoking anxiously. They were Peter and Eddie. The other one must be Eddie''s subordinates because he didn''t dare to sit. He was standing there with a fawning smile. "boss, we''re back..." A man was yelling outside. Four men walked in. The leading one took a few steps forward and asked, "How was it? Did you get her?" "Of course." "Where is she?" He looked over and saw no one behind the four men. "We''ve sent her to the room." The man was delighted when hearing that. He looked back to Eddie and said, "We got her." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well done. Then we''ll only need to wait for Leo to let himself in. Eddie smiled and said, "Did you bring the tools?" "Yes!" Eddie nodded and continued, "Remember that you''re all psychos, and that will exempt you from death if you kill someone. Beat the hell out of him when he arrivester. It doesn''t matter if you kill him." "Yes, Boss." The resonant echoed in the factory. Those people were all mentally ill patients discharged from hospitals. They were working for Eddie now. Eddie looked back at Peter and said, "Tonight will be unforgettable and priceless, Mr. Lawson. It''s time for you to set off. I''ve already arranged a ce for you which I''m sure you''ll like." "OK." Thinking that the woman he had been dreaming of would be waiting for him in the bed, naked, and he could do whatever he wanted to her, Peter''s eyes were burning with desire. They felt even more satisfied when thinking that she was Leo''s woman. "Take Leo under control and tie him up. Send him to my roomter. I want to ravage Lydia in his face!" Peter said firmly. It made his blood boil when thinking of that scene. "Sure, but please remember... we''ll have to cut off some of Lydia''s parts for collection." Peter paused and sighed when he realized Lydia would soon be an amputee. That would be a waste of God''s bestowal. But he still nodded and said, "As you wish." He said and drove away. He had been hitting gas all along his way. It had only taken him 20 minutes to arrive at a remote suburban vi. As he pushed the door open and walked in, he saw the big sack on the bed. Someone was struggling in it. He immediately grinned an evil smile. "Hahaha...Lydia... you hypocritical slut! You''re finally at my mercy!" Peter didn''t rush to open the sack. He slowly poured a ss of red wine and drank it. The wine was courageous. He needed some season for this sexual intercourse. After finishing half a bottle, Peter''s face turned red. His breath wasing in gasps and a double image of the sack. "Lydia, sometimes I just don''t understand what was in your mind. Why? Why did you choose a poor and humble trash over me?" "I''ve captured your slipup. You cheated on him, which meant that you''re just like any other woman, and you have needs. Maybe I can be the one who fulfills your needs." He said as he disrobed himself and walked to the bed. The person in the sack struggled even more after listening to what Peter said. "Don''t be afraid; you are not alone. Leo''s on his way here to save it. He''ll be tied up and sent here a whileter. Then I''ll show you what I''ve got in his face!" Under the influence of alcohol, his smile got twisted, and he opened the sack. A woman''s head was exposed, and then he saw her face. Her mouth had been sealed, and couldn''t make any sound. She could only whimper and stared at Peter with fear in his eyes. Peter froze when seeing the face. Three secondster, he eximed, "You''re not Lydia!" Chapter 143 The Wrong Person Chapter 143 The Wrong Person Ten minutester, a cab pulled over at the entrance of the industrial zone. Leo got out of the cab without any expression on his face. He was giving out a cold vibe and walked straight in. His strong sense helped him locate the hidden person around as soon as he stepped in. Those people would be cold corpses within seconds if he wanted, but he didn''t want to act rashly and alert the enemy; therefore, he strode into the factory. Those people immediately ran to Eddie and reported to him, "Boss, Brodie, he''s here." Eddie and Brodie stood up at the same time to take a look. Step by step, Leo was walking up the stairs. He seemed to be imcable and fearing nobody. "Is he stupid or something? We told him toe alone, and he really did it? Is he sick of living?" "Boss, he''s here all alone, so why are we bringing all our buddies?" "Right, we''re making such a big deal out of this." Some people wereughing as if they had already seen Leo dead. However, Eddie shook his head and said thoughtfully, "Mr. Lawson warned me that Leo used to be a soldier, and he definitely got some serious skills. Don''t loosen up. Go check if there are any cops following him." One of the guys took out binocrs. He took a look and reported, "There''s no cop. He''s really here alone." Eddie felt burdens taken down from his shoulders when hearing that. That just made everything a lot easier. So he looked at the four kidnappers and said, "Go out and lead Leo here." "Not necessary. I''m already here." Just by then, a cold voice came to them like death''s sickle. They felt as if the temperature of the factory had dropped because of it. They shivered and craned to look at the speaker. At the end of their gaze, somebody was strolling toward them. It was Leo. His eyes were filled with overwhelming rage, making him look like a bloodthirsty devil on the battlefield. Other people couldn''t help trembling in fear. "Go to hell!" An angry man moved around behind Leo with a steel rod in his hand. Then he smashed it on the back of Leo''s head. Bam... No one had seen what Leo had done before the man flew backward like a stringless kite. He then broke his neck and died immediately. Hiss... Other people were startled upon seeing that. They looked at Leo in disbelief. Eddie was also astonished, but he calmed down quickly. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked, "So you''re the one who bankrupted my father?" "Where is she?" Leo ignored Leo''s question. His tone was cold, and his eyes were stern. "That is not how you ask somebody for mercy." Eddie wasn''t afraid of Leo''s murderous vibe at all. To him, Leo was no better than a maddened beast. His wife had been kidnapped and was about to be raped. That would madden any man. The madder Leo was, the calmer Eddie would be. Eddie smiled and said, "I can tell you her whereabouts, but at first... put your hands on your head and kiss the floor! You should at least show us your sincerity." Leo''s eyes narrowed, which implied extreme danger. "Is that a threat?" Eddieughed. However, before he could say anything, Leo had already disappeared. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! An afterimage swept to Eddie violently. Then, Eddie''s neck was firmly gripped by a hand, which lifted him off the ground. "Answer my question. Where is Maries?" Leo asked as his eyes radiated with murderous intentions. "Let go of him!" As the others woke up from astonishments, they charged against Leo with weapons in their hands. Bam... Leo''s eyes turned cold. He threw Eddie on the wall. Eddie felt something sweet gushing out of his throat; he then puked blood. Later on, Leo started a massacre like a wolf in a sheep flock. Before Eddie could catch a breath, he found the surroundings fell in silence. He saw all his subordinates fall on the ground when he looked over. They didn''t even make a sound. Leo was standing in the center of the littering corpses like a statue. A strong vibe of dead was spreading around quietly from him. His killing intent was getting out of control when knowing they were targeting Lydia instead of Marie. The Commander of Wyverns is provoked; the whole world shall tremble in fear now! "I''m asking you onest time... where is Marie?" His hoarse voice came with a death threat. Eddie was astonished. His usual elegance was gone, and his eyes had been taken over by fear. He had doubts about the information Peter had told him at first. He was told that Leo was just Lydia''s kept man, and he thought they were going after easy prey; however, it turned out they were the prey in this game. No matter how brilliant Eddie was, he still panicked out when seeing how powerful Leo was. However, Eddie calmed down when hearing Leo''s words. He didn''t care that his people had all been killed in a sec. He stared at Leo with downcast eyes and said, "I was surprised that you''re so powerful, but I''ve got your wife. Don''t go any further if you want her intact." He was expecting fear and panic on Leo''s face; however, Leo''s face remained indifferent, "You took the wrong person. She''s not Lydia." Eddie paused andughed, "Leo, do you really think you can fool me now? My people weren''t blind!" "You don''t trust me? We''ll see." Leo looked at Eddie and said calmly, "Tell me where she is before I decide to kill you." Seeing how grim Leo was, Eddie''s heart lost a beat. He was sure his people had kidnapped someone, but he had never checked who they had got. He didn''t think they would make a mistake because they had photos for reference. Eddie felt much calmer when thinking of that. He said to Leo with a fierce face, "Your wife''s not here. I hid her in a secret ce which you will never be able to find if you kill me! Hahaha..." Ringing... Eddie''s phone rang abruptly when he wasughing. Eddie put on a weird smile when seeing the caller''s ID. "I think you''re wife might have lost her chasteness." Leo''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. "I''ll sacrifice you for that if she really does." Eddieughed aloud as he talked to the phone. He was trying to provoke Leo. "How was it? The greatest businesswoman in Emerdale... is she good at it?" "You go to hell!" The voice on the other side of the phone sounded furious. "What the hell is wrong with you? I told you to kidnap Lydia! You''ve got the wrong person..." Eddie''s smile suddenly stopped and froze on his face. Chapter 144 The Third Party Chapter 144 The Third Party Peter''s words struck Eddie like thunder. Eddie was dumbfounded. "What are you talking about? The wrong person?" He knew what had happened, but he still couldn''t believe it. He wondered how they had made such a ridiculous mistake. "Eddie, I trusted you so much, and you brought me the wrong person! You''re unbelievable!" Peter was swearing furiously on the other side of the phone, "I want Lydia, not Marie! There''s no fun in ying with Marie at all!" Leo''s hearing was a lot more sensitive than ordinary people''s. As soon as he heard Peter''s voice on the phone, his eyes got colder. "Peter, I spared you oncest time, but you hadn''t learned your lesson and wanted to kidnap Lydia..." Eddie had no idea how much Leo wanted to kill him and Peter at this moment. Leo was in silence, and his face looked quite scary. Eddie thought Leo was trying to confuse him by saying it was "Marie" instead of "Lydia". Now he knew he had kidnapped the wrong person. "You gits." Eddie''s mouth corner twitched in anger, but he couldn''t take it out at anyone because they were all dead. Thinking of how nervous Leo had been, Eddie raised the corner of his mouth again and smiled, "Don''t worry. We had a little ident, but I still get everything under control." "What do you mean?" Eddie chuckled, "No matter it was Lydia or not, the person matters to Leo, and he wouldn''t dare to act rashly as long as we have her." Peter''s anger easied a bit upon hearing that. He said, "That sounds about right. The woman resembles Lydia so closely. Maybe they are sisters." "That''s right." Eddie''s smile was even brighter. He said, "She''s not Lydia, but she''s also a rare hottie. Lydia had been deflowered by some jerk five years ago. She has been used! I think this one was better. You''ve had a profitable deal, Mr. Lawson." Peter was amused by what Eddie said. "That''s true. You always know what to say! Right... it will be nice to have a try on her sister if I can''t get Lydia. " Eddie''s face returned to normal as soon as he hung up. He looked at Leo with a smile and said, "I admit that I''ve got the wrong person, but does that really matter? I''m the only one who knows where she is. You''ll never find her if I''m dead." Leo was calm. "Why are you so confident?" "Of course." Peter smiled brightly, "Try me if you dare." Boom... The next moment, Leo showed up before Eddie like lightning, grabbing his throat and squeezing. Eddie''s eyes were almost popping out. His face turned red, and he felt like being suffocated. However, his facial muscles were twitching. He wasughing. Throat being gripped by Leo, he forced a sentence out of his teeth using all his energy. "It seems that you have made up your mind to kill me. Then you should be quick, or the woman will soon be raped." That only made Leo''s eyes colder. His hands squeezed tighter. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Yeah, just like that. Kill me." Eddie''s face changed from red to purple. Atst, he stuck out his tone like a hanged corpse, but his eyes looked so excited. "You''ll never find her if I die. You''ll live in guilt and regret for the rest of your life." "My father and I would be so d to see you living in anger and pain." Leo fell in silence. As furious as he was, he still released him. As fresh air flowed back in his mouth, Eddie''s face returned normal. His face looked delighted again. "Why did you stop? It''s more than easy to kill me... but you just stopped. You have fear now, don''t you?" He looked at Leo and said with a smile, "You are worried that you''d never find the woman if you kill me." Leo stared at him with gloomy eyes, saying nothing. That was indeed what he was worried about the most. He had sent Nadine to investigate, but he hadn''t heard anything about it yet. "Tell me what you want," Leo asked in a deep voice. Eddie grinned from ear to ear. "It''s easy. I''ve failed my mission this time, so I need to keep myself safe. " Leo took a step back and said, "You were going after me, not Marie. She had nothing to do with this. I will keep you safe as long as you release her." Leo was speaking from the bottom of his heart. All he wanted now was to bring Marie back safe and sound. As bothering as Eddie was, he was still too insignificant for him to feel afraid of. However, Edieughed disdainfully and said, "Do you think I will believe what you say? It would be the end of my life if I gave her to you now!" "What the hell do you want then?" Judging from Leo''s eyes, he was gradually losing patience. Were he pushed to his limits, the army of 100,000 would march in andb this ce n search of Marie. Eddie could tell that Leo was losing his patience. He decided not to cut the nonsense and said, "Let me go, and I''ll give her to you as long as I feel safe." The situation had flipped. Marie used to be used by Eddie to threaten Leo; however, Eddie was using her to protect himself. "You can go now." Leo nodded and kept a safe distance from Eddie, "I hope you will keep your promise." Eddie looked at him vigntly and didn''t loosen up until he hopped in the car parked downstairs. As the car started, Eddie sneered, "Want me to let her go? How about waiting to collect her dead body at sunrise tomorrow?" Eddie didn''t know that Leo had also disappeared from the abandoned factory. At the same time, at the suburban vi. There was only one floor lit up out of three. Marie''s hands and legs were all tied in that room, mouth sealed by tapes. She couldn''t speak, so she was whimpering and looked at a strange man with horror in her eyes, wiggling. There was a camera by the bed for recording. After getting everything prepared, Peter''s scorching eyes were fixed on Marie who was lying on her side. This woman wasn''t Lydia, but she resembled Lydia very closely. She was younger and seemed more energetic. Moreover, judging by the faint fragrance of virginity on her, she seemed yet to be deflowered. "A loss may turn into a gain..." Peter''s heated eyes skimmed over Marie''s body. Then he pressed the record bottom and climbed onto the bed, ignoring Marie''s terrified eyes. "Here I am, my dear!" "Umph..." Marie''s pupils dted, and she struggled more violently; however, she couldn''t run away because her hands and legs were all tied. Thinking of being about to lose her virginity, she closed her eyes and shed tears. Swoosh! Suddenly, a cold shooting dagger came out of the window and nailed deep in the wall above Peter''s head. It was merely an inch away from his scalp! Peter was about to tear off Marie''s clothes. He was stunned and almost passed out. He turned his stiff neck back and saw the curtain fluttering in the cold wind. A woman in ck leather tights was standing there and staring at him coldly. The sharp dagger yed around in her hand, shing like a beautiful iced flower. Chapter 145 Death Is My Mercy for You Chapter 145 Death Is My Mercy for You Twenty minutester, a car pulled over at the gate. Eddie came out and looked at the time. Then he grinned a sinister smile. "It''s been a while... they might have finished the ''game''..." He pushed the door open andughed joyfully, "Mr. Lawson, how is it?" However, the room was so quiet that he could hear his own voice echoing. "Mr. Lawson?" Eddie was taken back and walked to another room behind this one. The moment he opened the door, his face changed drastically. The floor was covered with shards of ss. The curtains were snapping in chilly winds. The woman on the bed was gone. Peter was lying on the floor, covered with blood and cuts all over his body. "What happened?" Eddie''s face paled instantly. He rushed to the window and looked out. It was pitch ck, and there was nobody out there. Eddie didn''t know what was going on. He walked to Peter and reached out to feel Peter''s breath. Peter was alive. Eddie felt such a relief. He shook Peter vigorously and yelled, "Mr. Lawson, please wake up, please!" However, no matter how hard he tried, Peter didn''t respond. Eddie was frightened. Fear crawled on his back. He wondered who had knocked Peter out and taken Marie away. The first one that came to his mind was Leo. But he thought that was impossible after pondering. Leo didn''t know he had hidden Marie here, not to mention that he would save her before he arrived. Just by then, Eddie nced and found the camera was still recording. He walked quickly to the camera and pressed the stop button. He was about to get the clips out and see what had happened. Bang bang bang... At the same time, somebody knocked hard at the door. Eddie frowned and yelled, "I''ll talk to youter!" Peter had already passed out. Now there were only him and the driver in the vi; Eddie naturally thought it was the driver knocking at the door. Bang bang bang! It was getting louder and louder as if the man was going to smash the door. Eddie felt annoyed. He went downstairs quickly and opened the door. Bang... However, before he opened the door, a huge force came outside and blew the door off. It hit hard on Eddie and copsed on him. "Cough cough..." The smoke and dust rose, and Eddie couldn''t stop coughing. Then he saw a pair of dark leather shoes in front of him. Eddie trembled. He raised his head with a frozen face, only to see Leo walking to him calmly with a cold face. Eddie felt a deadly threat and looked horrified, "How... how did you find this ce?" "Thank you for leading the way." Leo looked down at him and said with murderous intent in his eyes, "I gave the chance to live, but you gave it up... then you shall bear the consequence." Eddie was almost scared to death. The fear inside him was devouring him. He knew it clearly that Marie was his bargaining chip to protect himself. Now that she was gone, it meant that he had lost the protection. Leo had dropped all scruples and could kill him any minute. "No, please don''t kill me! You can still use me!" Eddie got up in a hurry and kneeled on the ground, begging desperately. "The only reason for me to spare your life was to know where Marie was," Leo said indifferently. "She''s there! In that room!" Eddie pointed to a room and yelled out. Leo looked over and then strode to that room. Eddie ignored his pain, covered his ribs, and tried to run away desperately. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He knew that woman had been gone as soon as he entered the room. He didn''t tell Leo about it because he wanted to buy himself some time. However, his little trick was soon seen through by Leo. Leo saw Peter lying on the floor in aa, but Marie was nowhere to be found. Leo''s eyes were immediately brimmed with killing intent. He picked up a metalmp and smashed it on Eddie. Bang! It hit right on the back of Eddie''s head. His eyes dulled, and he slumped to the ground. Leo strode over with fierce eyes. He didn''t care if Eddie had passed out and smashed his head on the ground. Bang! Eddie passed out under severe pain. He felt the whole world was spinning. However, he trembled again when seeing Leo''s indifferent face. He couldn''t help recalling how Leo killed all his people in a sec. "You''ll regret if you kill me!" He looked at Leo and yelled in fear. "You lied to me?" Leo sounded very serious. He then raised his voice and asked, "Tell me where she is!" "I don''t know..." Eddie felt his body and soul were trembling in fear simultaneously. He said with a pale face, "My people hid her here. I don''t know why she disappeared." "Do you think I''ll buy that?" Leo said in a cold voice, I''ll count to three, and if you still don''t tell me about it, I''ll snap one joint every minute!" Eddie was scared out of himself. He knew Leo meant what he said. However, he had no idea about Marie''s whereabouts. "Time''s up." Leo said coldly as he grabbed one of Eddie''s fingers and pulled it backward. Snap... One of Eddie''s fingers had been snapped by Leo. "Argh!" He screamed in pain, and his forehead was leaking sweats. "Fingers and toes, you''ve got 19 opportunities left," Leo said calmly. Eddie was so terrified that he couldn''t stop trembling. He racked his brains to figure out all the possible answers, but he failed again and again. Snap... Leo snapped one more finger. "Argh!" Eddie almost passed out. He was soaked in sweats. Every minute, Leo snapped one finger as he said. Ten minutester, Eddie''s ten fingers were all dangling like trunks. Eddie had already passed out in pain. However, Leo showered no mercy. He was as cold as always. "Next, we''re going to snap other joints of yours." Leo said indifferently, "Human body has 206 bones. I''ll crush yours one by one if you don''t tell. Then you''ll have to wiggle like arva ining days!" Ringing... Just by then, Leo''s phone rang. To his surprise, it was Lydia. His murderous intent was suddenly all gone as he picked up the phone. "Lydia?" Lydia sounded very thrilled on the other side of the phone. "It''s alright. Marie is fine now." Leo''s face changed when he heard that. He asked, "What? She''s alright now?" Lydia sounded curious, too. "I thought you saved him." Leo was even more surprised. He hadn''t even seen Marie yet! Soon, he realized what had happened when he skimmed over the messy vi. He looked stern. "Come back now. Marie''s fine... that''s great!" Lydia ignored Leo''s weird reaction and wept with joy. After hanging up the phone, Leo walked back to Eddie and said indifferently, "Marie is safe now." Eddie, who was on the verge of death, woke up and climbed up upon hearing this. He begged, "Now that she''s safe, please forgive me!" The killing intent in Leo''s eyes had disappeared, but his face was as cold and indifferent as ever. He asked, "Do you think I''ll let you go for nothing after all you''ve done to me?" "What do you want then?" Eddie looked terrified. "I''m not going to kill you." That answer made Eddie heave a sigh of relief. However, what Leo said next made Eddie''s eyes taken over by horror again. "Death will be a mercy for you. I want you to live like a worm from now on." Leo''s words were as icy as the final judgment of death. He lifted his feet and stomped on Eddie''s four limps as soon as he said that. After that, he punched heavily on Eddie''s spine. Crack... crack... All of Eddie''s bones had been broken. Leo once said that he would break all of Eddie''s bone, and he kept his words. Eddie could only wiggle on the ground like a worm from now on. Leo didn''t leave after that. He went to other rooms in the vi. He had to figure out who had saved Marie. He looked around and finally rested his gaze on that camera. He exported an audio file filmed one hour ago. At the beginning of the video, Marie''s hands and legs were tied. She was struggling on the bed. Later on, a man climbed onto the bed; however, before he got started, a dagger shot by. Then the scene became chaotic, and there was nothing in it. At the end of the video, a woman in ck leather tights shed across the screen. She picked Marie up, and they left together. That picture shed away instantly, but Leo still recognized who that woman was. He was stunned, and all other expressions turned into a wry smile. He knew a woman wearing back leather tights, and that was Nadine. But obviously, the woman was not Nadine. Chapter 146 Going Against The Prevailing Trend Chapter 146 Going Against The Prevailing Trend In the sky, a bright moon outshone all the stars. A ck convertible Porsche is galloping on the empty road. Strong winds ruffled the long hair of the woman in the driver''s seat. She looked as cool as the Moon Goddess. Marie sat on in the co-pilot and looked at the woman with admiring eyes. A man with a story was fascinating, and so was a woman. The woman just rescued Marie like a savior sent by God. Marie was curious about her now. "Who are you?" "Why did you save me?" "Where did you buy your leather jacket? It looks so cool!" Marie couldn''t stop asking questions like a baby as soon as she got in the car. However, as many questions as she had asked, none of them had been answered yet. She was getting tired of being ignored. Just by then, the woman answered casually, "I saved you for the sake of Leo." She wanted to stop Marie from asking more questions with that answer, which only made Marie more curious. Marie stared at her with great interest and asked, "You know my brother-inw?" "Brother-inw?" In a surprise, the woman looked at Marie and asked, "Is he married?" "Yes." Marie didn''t realize that she had exposed Leo''s secret. "Really..." The woman''s face changed, and she looked disappointed. Momentster, she smiled brightly, "Send my congrats to him if you have the opportunity." There seemed to be a story behind that smile. There were upsetness, disappointments, blessings, happiness, and... reminiscences! She had mixed feelings. Marie was stunned. As a woman, her intuition told her that the woman and Leo had a history. She didn''t ask much, and after a while, they arrived at the International Commerce Center. "Get out of the car," the woman ordered. Marie still wanted to ask, but the woman red at her and scared his questions back. She got out of the car reluctantly. The woman hit the gas and drove away. She was as unrestrained as when she came. Lydia hugged Marie as soon as they walked into the President''s Office. Lydia asked, "Marie, are you alright?" "Lydia!" Marie revealed his true feelings after going through the disaster. She hugged Lydia tightly. It hadn''t been long before Leo was back and saw them hugging each other. He finally felt at ease. "Wait a minute, Leo!" Marie reacted fast and stopped Leo, "I need to ask you something." Leo seemed to have realized something. His eyes were avoiding contact with Lydia''s. Lydia saw what he was doing and seemed quite confused. After she got out of the office with Leo, she asked with a prying face, "What does the woman has to do with you?" Leo looked at her and said, "You met her?" "Yeah, she''s so cool, but she''s a bit distant." Leo fell in silence. He looked out of the window. Marie didn''t know what was going on in his mind. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "She''s Sharon Bell, my sister-inw." Marie opened her eyes widely and almost dropped her jaw. "Promise me not to tell Lydia about it." Leo looked seriously at Marie and whispered. "Okay, I will..." Marie stuck out her tongue and put on a bitter face. She felt lucky that she hadn''t mentioned this to Lydia, or she might have gotten Leo in trouble. Marie would be a fool to haven''t told the woman''s admiration towards Leo; however, she turned out to be his sister-inw... A smile emerged on Leo''s face. He then said, "Go back with Lydiater." Marie paused and asked, "Aren''t you going with us?" Leo shook his head. "I''ve got other things to do." He said as he walked into the elevator. As the elevator went downyer byyer, the smile on Leo''s face hadpletely disappeared, reced by a gloomy look. A Rolls-Royce was parked downstairs, and Nadine had been waiting for a long time. Leo nodded at her and opened the trunk. A man was lying in there, body covered with cuts. It was Peter. "Sharon, how can I refuse such a big gift from you?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leo nced at Peter, who was in aa, and said in a cold tone, "This isn''t over yet." Bang! He closed the truck hard and said to Nadine, "Come with me. We''re going to visit the Lawsons." "Okay, Young Master." Nadine hit the gas, and the car sped on with an afterimage behind. They headed to the Lawson family. As one of the four richest families, the Lawsons were rainmakers in Emerdale. It was already eight o''clock while the house''s porch was still packed with a crowd. There were many luxurious sports cars in the front. Nadine frowned and said, "They seemed to be holding an event." Leo''s face remained calm. He got off the car and walked over. He had mixed feelings while walking through this familiar ce. Five years ago, he almost joined this family; this was also where he had been severely tortured. "Let''s go." His eyes skimmed over those cars as he strode in. "Leo? Is that you?" Just by then, somebody eximed behind them. Leo looked back and saw two men in expensive ck tuxedos walking over. They looked so surprised. One of them exposed kill intent in his eyes as soon as he confirmed that it was Leo. He said, "How dare you, Leo! What makes you think you cane back here!" Leo narrowed his eyes. They were Ryan Garcia and Dwayne O''Brien. Leo already knew the history of Ryan. He was one of the many bastards of the head of the Lawson family. Dwayne was the son of Neil. They had been behaving themselves ever since they came to the Fords family and apologized. Leo was surprised to see them here. However, Leo was here for the Lawson''s this time Dwayne and Neil were too weak to be his concern. Leo didn''t even want to look at them. He passed by them directly. "Stop!" Being ignored by the person he once looked down on, Ryan was furious. Dwayne also stepped forward quickly and blocked Leo''s way. "We''re here for Miss Lawson''s business event tonight. No outsiders are allowed in here!" "Stay out of our way! You sick of living?" Nadine said as she turned around. The cold lights radiating out of her eyes gleamed with murderous intent, making Ryan and Dwayne soaked in sweats. This was Ryan''s first time meeting Nadine. He thought her to be Leo''s date, but she turned out to be his bodyguard. Dwayne was so frightened that he fell to the ground. When he realized what had happened, he was so embarrassed. He was the young master of a noble family. He shouldn''t be scared so severely before this git he used to despise. "Leo, you bodyguard just threat me!" Dwayne looked at Leo with threatening eyes and asked, "Do you really think we''re afraid of you?" Leo turned around and teased, "Aren''t you? Who''s the one kneeling to me and pping himself?" Dwayne was utterly provoked. "Do you think we would apologize to a lower-ss family like yours? Stop daydreaming!" He felt it so funny that Leo was using that as leverage to protect himself, so he was going to tell the truth. "That''s because a bigwig sent an order and asked us to apologize to you, or why would we let the Fords family survive?" Leo smiled even more after hearing what he said. He wondered what Dwayne would think if he knew Leo was the "bigwig" that gave him the order. "And the Lawson family, too!" Ryan took a step closer and said fiercely, "They apologized to the Fords family because of the order. The Fords family had pissed off a big name that you can''t afford to offend!" Seeing that Leo didn''t speak, Dwayne thought Leo was being afraid. He pointed his finger at Leo and scolded, "Apologize to me on your knees now! I''ll let you go if I''m in a good mood." People from other prominent families gradually arrived at the gate of the house. They were so d to watch this tremendous drama. "Isn''t this the good-for-nothing git, Leo? He almost got married to Miss Lawson five years ago. What''s he doing here?" "He had offended the O''Brian family. He''ll die." However, Leo gave Dwayne a sarcastic look and walked in without saying anything. Nadine follows Leo around like a loyal guard. Dwayne was stunned, and then his proud smile became twisted. "How dare you intrude in the Lawson''sfamily! I''m going to teach you a lesson for them!" As soon as he said that, four or five bodyguards approached from both sides and charged against Leo. People seemed to have seen how Leo copsed to the ground. Bang... However, Nadine turned into a shadow the next second and kicked four times like lightning. The bodyguards of the O''Brian family all flew backward with copsed chests. One of them bumped into Dwayne and mmed him heavily on the wall. Leo''s loudughter came from inside. "I''m going in no matter how many people you''ve got in there! No one''s going to stop me!" Chapter 147 Candid Photography Chapter 147 Candid Photography People at the entrance of the Lawson family fell in silence. They were stunned and gasped. Everyone thought that Leo would be crippled, but it was Dwayne who flew out. The walls cracked, and all the bodyguards from the O''Brian family had copsed chests. They were seriously injured and passed out in no time. As for Dwayne, he had been sandwiched between the bodyguard and the wall. He was almost ttened. People believe that if Nadine kicked heavier, Dwayne might have been killed. He struggled to climb up. With a pale face, he looked at Leo with fear and anger, "How dare you to let your bodyguardmit murder here! This is the house yard of the Lawsons!" Leo sneered, "Yeah, how about that? What if I demolish this ce? What can they do to me?" Leo sounded so arrogant and domineering. Dwayne was dumbfounded. Ryan and the representatives of other families all looked at Leo with frozen expressions. They thought Leo would act like a mouse seeing a cat when he met the Lawsons. Now he seemed so calm. "The Lawsons invited us here. You''ll die if you dare to do it in here!" Dwayne woke up and looked at Leo with resentful looks. Then he looked at Ryan, "What are you doing? Get that good-for-nothing bum under control! I want him dead!" Ryan also nodded vigorously. He looked at Leo with a sullen face. "I''ve notified the Martial Arts Association. We''ll soon have martial masters here to help. You''ll soon be overridden!" "We don''t need to wait for the masters. We''ve got plenty of people here, and we can easily crush him if we work together." Dwayne couldn''t help sneering, "My father was here, and the master of the Lawson family was here, too. Many masters of renowned families had been invited here today. What made him think he can fight against us?" "What''s going on? Who''s making a scene in my ce?" Somebody yelled. Soon, people heard footsteps approaching. Chris came over angrily, followed by a group of bodyguards. Seeing Chrising out, Dwayne and Ryan seemed happier. They pointed at Leo and said, "Mr. Lawson! It''s him! He picked a quarrel and beat other people!" Ryan added viciously, "Don''t have any mercy on him. Snap his limbs and let him beg on the streets for the rest of his life." However, when Chris saw Leo smiling at him, his eye corners twitched, and the anger on his face disappeared instantly. Dwayne still had no idea that a disaster was upon him. He was looking at Leo triumphantly. "Mr. Lawson is her; you''re a dead man now..." p! Before he could finish speaking, Chris pped Dwayne in the face furiously. "Shut up!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Wow..." The on-lookers were all startled when seeing that. Dwayne was dumbfounded and asked, "Mr. Lawson, why are you pping me? Arent you going to p Leo?" "I''m going to p the hell out of you if I can!" Chris looked so enraged. He looked at Dwayne with anger and fear, and he then scolded, "Are you blind? How dare you offend Mr. Cohen? Now you''re getting me involved in this. I''ll kill you!" After that, he continued to p Dwayne. The more he pped, the more frightened he was. Chris had learned a lot after bing Kate''s assistant. He had also known more information that he had no ess to before. There had been disputes in Emerdale recently. Julton Pharmaceutical had been bankrupted, and the Vesper Corporation had been transferred to someone else. It was Leo who was manipting all this, which made Chris sure about Leo''s mightiness. "Apologize to Mr. Cohen, now!" Chris yelled to Dwayne after finished pping. Dwayne''s face was highly swollen. His heartbeat faster after hearing what Chris said. Leo was just a trash from a low-ss family. He couldn''t believe that Chris had just asked him to apologize to Leo. "Apologize, now!" Chris yelled fiercely, "Your family will be excluded from the meeting tonight if you don''t." Only then did Dwayne feel scared. He hurriedly bent and apologized, "Mr. Cohen, I''m so sorry." If his family was excluded from the meeting, his father would kill him. "Go back and tell Neil to behave himself if you don''t want your family to get destroyed." Leo said that as he walked into the house with Nadine. All the heads of the families presenting had withdrawn their contempt. They looked at Leo''s back, pondering. The young man was unique. "Mr. Cohen..." Chris caught up with Leo and said, "Wair a minute, you can''t go in!" "What? Are you trying to stop me?" Leo questioned, his eyes turning sullen. "No..." Christ nced at Nadine fearfully. After confirming that Nadine had no killing intent, he whispered, "My sister is holding a business event here tonight. Most famous entrepreneurs and noble families in this city will be present. The most outstanding ones will get the opportunity to cooperate with our family." There was one more reason that Chris didn''t mention, which was that he was working for both Leo and Kate now. What made him concerned most was a direct meeting between Leo and Kate. "I see." Leo contemted for a while and then smiled, "Then I must go in." He strode in after saying that. "Mr. Cohen... you''re making this hard for me..." Nadine suddenly turned around and nced at Chris. The re made Chris freeze on the spot. Leo seemed to have read Chris''s concerns. He looked back and smiled at Chris. Then he said, "Don''t worry. We won''t get you involved in this. You have nothing to do with me, don''t you?" He said as he gave Chris a white antidote pill. Chris thanked him and then smiled bitterly. Leo was telling the truth. However, he had no idea what would happen between Leo and Kate. It will be their first meeting tonight. Leo brought Nadine into the hall. As one of the four wealthiest families in this city, the event was arranged quite grandly. The venue was magnificent and luxurious. Almost all the seats had been taken. Celebrities and well-known entrepreneurs could be seen everywhere. Leo found a random seat. Nadine hid his murderous vibe and sat beside Leo gracefully. Having dropped her aggressive temperament, Nadine became the most dazzling pearl at the banquet, outshining any other woman. "Mr. Cohen?" Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice came from behind. Leo looked back and saw Ireneing over in a ck evening dress. She held a ss of red wine, standing behind him and smiling. "Miss Garcia?" For a moment, Leo''s facial expression seemed unnatural. "Why are you here?" "The president of the Lawson Group invited mostpanies and noble families in Emerdale. I''m here on behalf of the L Group. While Leo was still thinking about their past, Irene seemed to have no interest in bringing up that night. She put on a thin smile and said, "May I sit here?" Leo replied quickly, "Of course." "Thank you!" Irene took her seat and raised her ss to Leo. Leo also raised his ss and clinked with hers. Snap... Just by then, dazzling light shed behind them, and they heard the sound of camera shutters. Leo and Irene Garcia looked back, puzzling. Mollie ran over from the hall corner with a phone in her hand. She pointed at Leo and Irene Garcia and said, "What''s your excuse this time? I''ve captured your adultery scene on the spot! The Vice-President of a famouspany keeps a gigolo! I''m sure that will look interesting on tomorrow''s headlines!" Chapter 148 Disfigurement Chapter 148 Disfigurement "Mollie? What are you doing here?" Seeing Mollie walking over triumphantly with her phone in hand, Irene''s face changed. Her eyes had been taken over by anger. "I''m the representative of L Group!" Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. Cold lights shed over his eyes. It seemed that Mollie hadn''t learned her lesson yet. Mollie looked at Irene Garcia like an idiot and said, "I''m not here on behalf of the L Group. I''m here in the name of the Simpson family! "The Simpson family?" Irene hesitated for a second and asked, "Which Simpson?" "The second-ss family in Emerdale!" Seeing that Irene had never heard of her family, Mollie grifted her teeth, and her face was twisted because of anger. She felt so embarrassed. She spoke out her family name loudly and proudly, hoping Irene to be stunned; however, it turned out that Irene had never heard of it. Mollie felt like punching on cotton. Leo knew that Irene had never heard of it. Irene was born in an ordinary family, and she had been living an ordinary life. She had no ess to the stories of the upper ss in Emerdale. However, Mollie was unaware of that. She thought Irene was humiliating her. She threatened with fierce eyes, "Irene, you b*cth. You insulted my family. I''ll spread the photos tomorrow, and your reputation will be ruined. We''ll see... Hahaha..." Irene got angry and stood up to grab Mollie''s phone. Mollie took a quick step back, and Irene grabbed nothing. Irene was in high heels. She could''ve fallen, werent it for Leo''s support. Snap... Light shed, and Mollie took another candid shot. She had chosen a very sly angel, from which it looked like Leo was hugging Irene''s waist from behind. They looked so close. "Mollie, I''ve never done anything to you before. Why are you targeting and going against me?" Irene felt embarrassed and angry. She trembled in anger. "You''ve done nothing to me?" Mollie''s face turned sullen. She said coldly, "Weren''t it for you, Mr. Fords would never me me. I lost my job because of you! You''re a hypocritical bitch!" "Goddess of the PR department? What a joke! I know how you convinced those men! You just opened your legs..." "Mollie, how can you say that?" Irene was an innocent woman. She couldn''t stand the vicious nder, and her eyes turned red. "It''s so easy to get you mad." Mollie still sneered and looked at Irene as if she had won a battle. "When the photos got out, the whole never have the opportunity, either." Irene gritted her teeth tightly, her eyes were red, and she was so too angry to speak. Leo looked at her and tried tofort her. He whispered, "Don''t worry. She won''t be able to do anything she just mentioned." Mollie was about to argue when hearing that, but she froze when her eyes met Leo''s. Leo''s silhouette was sharp, and his expression was cold. His eyes were as cold as ink, like a ck hole. Their eye contact just now made Mollie feel as if her soul had been dragged into a bottomless abyss. She couldn''t find a way out. "I''ll give you three seconds to delete the photos." His order was as cold as ciers, "Then kneel down and apologize." Mollie realized what was happening and looked at him contemptuously, "You gigolo... what made you think you can talk to me like that..." "Time''s up." In an instant, Leo''s eyes turned grim. "Nadine, get rid of her!" "Aye." Nadine''s eyes looked bloodthirsty. After a cracking sound, a bottle of fine wine on the table was smashed by her. The noise was so loud that it caught the attention of everyone at the banquet. Two men at the tables looked around. Their faces changed when seeing Leo. "It''s that good-for-nothing bum !" They were Neil O''Brian and Frank Perry. Nadine picked up a shard and disappeared. The next second, she showed up before Mollie like a ghost. Then she took over Mollie''s cellphone and crushed it within a squeeze. At the same time, she shoved the shard in her hand on Mollie''s face. Puff... Mollie''s face was covered in blood. It had been ruined. Irene covered her mouth in fear. She couldn''t believe that Mollie had just been disfigured. Bam... In for a penny, in for a pound. Nadine kicked on Mollie so hard that she flew away and fell on a table. The table was crushed. The delicacies on the table were littered on the ground, dishes and bottles all in pieces. Silence. The ce fell in deathly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded. They looked at Nadine in horror. Neil''s and Frank''s eyes were twitched. Neil had seen how powerful Nadine was, but this was Frank''s first time to see Nadine fight. He had fear for the woman in the depth of his heart. "Mollie!" After the dead silence, somebody screamed. The crushed table happened to be where the Simpsons gathered. A woman was lying beside the unconscious Mollie, crying her eyes out. Other people around him were so angry that their faces were twisted. They rushed over to Leo and asked, "Who are you? How can you do that to her?" Irene looked at Leo worriedly. She had a bad feeling about this. Leo was sitting there calmly. He raised his eyelids and looked at the head of the Simpson family. "Your daughter took our photos and ndered us. That''s her lesson to learn." "So you had her face disfigured?" Lennox''s face looked extremely gloomy. "I gave her the opportunity to apologize on her knees. She gave it up." Leo sounded so domineering! Lennox was trembling with anger. He wanted to grab Leo now and tear him into pieces. However, they were now at the Lawsons'', and this house''s family witch wasing out soon. Thinking of that, Lennox could only swallow his anger and said, "Youmit a crime at the Lawsons'', they will teach you the lesson for me." After that, he took his family and left the banquet hurriedly for the hospital. "The Lawsons?" Leo had no fear. He was even smiling with rxation. He was looking forward to seeing Kate again. All the house representatives presented were frightened. They were specting on Leo''s background. He seemed so carefree even at the Lawsons''. They wondered if he was one of the Stewarts, the Hamiltons, or the Wilsons. But soon, they gave up on that thought. The four families were afraid of each other. The other three families would never be bold enough to make a scene at the Lawsons. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "He''d better be powerful enough to ignore the Lawsons, or he will definitely end up in misery." That was what other people had in their mind, except for the O''Brians and the Perrys. Neil''s and Frank''s eyes were flickering. No one knew what they had in their mind. Irene came back to her senses and said anxiously to Leo, "Mr. Cohen, please leave now, or it will be toote if the Lawsonse out." Leo still seemed rxed. He had even poured himself a cup of tea and taken a sip. "Leave? Where do you think you can go?" Just by then, they heard an icy voiceing. A handsome young man came over with arge number of the Lawsons. They strode out. All of them were looking at Leo. Chapter 149 Giving Up the Oppotunity Chapter 149 Giving Up the Oppotunity That question sounded so murderous. The guests felt as if the temperature of the ce had dropped. People thought to themselves that the Lawsons were finally here to punish Leo. They were shocked that Leo''s bodyguards disfigured Mollie and drove the Simpsons away; however, that wasn''t impressive enough for them because the Simpson family was merely a second-ss one. The Lawsons were the real powerhouse. If Leo could survive their punishment, then they would admit that he''s really capable. The Simpson family is one of the vassal families of the Lawson family. The Simpsons would hand in 30% of its profits to the Lawson family every year. The Lawson family would protect the Simpson family in return. The leading young man was in his thirties. He looked like Peter, but a lot more stable. As he showed up, many on-lookers started to talk in whispers. "Why is it Frank Lawson? I thought Peter was the spokesperson of their family." "Peter had been set aside because he ruined the Vesper Corporation that Kate gave him." "Frank has been the spokesperson of their family for days. He''s the most loved person of Kieran Lawson besides Kate!" Neil and Frank looked at Frank with their eyes flickering. Leo was a strange person. They want Frank to try him first. If Leo were as weak as the rumors, they would get back on him on their own. They still remembered how shameful it was for them to apologize at the Fords''. Irene paled when she saw Franking down with arge group of people. She had never seen things like this before. Chris was among those people. He sighed and regretted having let Leo in. Kate hadn''te, yet this ce was already in a mess. If anything happened, Chris thought he would beg for mercy from Kate for Leo. Leo was still sitting there and drinking tea, treating Frank and the others as if they didn''t exist. "Leo!" Irene was pale and anxious. She tugged Leo''s sleeves tightly. Leo was in danger because he stood up for her. She didn''t want him to get hurt because of that. Frank was already standing before Leo. He said in poker face, "Give me a reason for letting you get out of this house alive." Leo raised his head slightly and grinned a thin smile, "Do you remember me?" The moment he saw Leo''s face, his face distorted and yelled, "It''s you! The good-for-nothing bum!" "Where''s the old bastard, Kieran?" Leo''s smile got brighter and brighter. Atst, he was smiling from ear to ear. "Tell him the good-for- nothing bum is getting back at him now." "Wow..." Those words shook the ce like an earthquake. The Lawson''s looked at Leo like a ghost, except for Chris. They took a few steps back and looked at Leo in disbelief. Chris sighed. The day finally came. The on-lookers looked at each other in the eyes, and they recalled an old memory. Five years ago, a man was married to Kate Lawson, but he disappeared at the wedding night. Rumors said he had run away, but no one knew where he had gone. They wondered if Leo was the guy. Thinking of that, they looked at Leo in shock. They were even more astonished when thinking of what Leo had just done. He was just a good-for-nothing bum from a low-ss family. They wondered why he had the guts to make a mess at the Lawsons''. Irene didn''t know about their past, but she had a feeling that Leo and the Lawsons had a history. All the eyes were on Leo now, but he seemed as calm and rxed as just now. "Tell Kieran toe out. You''re not qualified to talk to me." Shoo... Frank was taken back by those words. His handsome face was distorted by fierce. "You were just some trash from a low-ss family, serving and fawning us like a dog... how dare you talk to me like that?" Nadine''s gaze sharpened, and she was about to stand up, only to be stopped by Leo. Leo nced at Frank, shook his head, and said, "Tell your grandfather toe out if you don''t want to end up with blood on your face like Mollie."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s see..." Frank wasughed in anger. Now he was sure Leo was here to make trouble. At the same time, Dwayne and Ryan walked over. Seeing Leo being surrounded by the Lawsons, they thought it was an excellent opportunity. So they couldn''t walk over to Frank. "Mr. Lawson! He intruded in the event and hurt me badly!" Dwayne pointed at Leo and yelled loudly. "What?!" That had made the situation even worse. Frank wasn''t the only one who had been provoked now; Neil was also enraged when seeing his son''s swollen and bruised face. "Mr. Lawson, the good-for-nothing bum is ying with fire. Let''s cripple him and throw him out; only that can make us feel better!" Frank nodded and agreed. "That''s right. Five years ago, I already showed mercy to him by admitting him as my sin-inw. The ungrateful bastard ran out on the wedding. Let''s get him and snap his limbs. We''ll send that as a gift to Kate when sheester." Ryan took the opportunity to fawn him and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already notified friends from the Martial Arts Association. They''ll be here soon." Frank burst intoughter. "We don''t need bigwigs from the Martial Arts Association. Our bodyguards are enough." After that, he yelled out, "Come on, take him down and down and break his arms and legs!" ck... The noise of footsteps came from outside. Arge number of strong men of the Lawson family rushed in. Irene was stunned when seeing the situation. She didn''t even dare to make a sound. Other family heads sighed as if they had already seen Leo, bone-breaking, being littered on the streets like a dead dog. Leo''s smile disappeared as he saw what was happening. "You had the opportunity, but you let it slip." That sounded like no more than nonsense to Frank, but before he was about to speak, Leo moved like thunder. He was way faster than Nadine! When Nadine moved, people could capture her trances, while when Leo moved, they felt it hard to catch Leo''s movement because he was too fast. Leo grabbed Frank''s neck and pressed it in the boiling soup pot. Frank''s face waspletely soaked in the boiling pot. "Argh..." Women were screaming. Frank''s face was almost burnt off, with oil dripping down. Snap... Leo took out a lighter and lit it on Frank''s face. Boom... mes immediately devoured Frank''s face. Chapter 150 A Big Gift Chapter 150 A Big Gift "Argh..." There was nothing but the horrified screams of women. Frank''s face was burning in mes. The scene struck everyone like thunder. All the family patriarchs had been muted and couldn''t speak. They didn''t understand why Leo had the guts to assault the heir of the Lawson family. "Young Master!" The Lawsons panicked out. Their bodyguards stopped taking Leo and rushed over to save Frank. Chris was looking at Leo in shock. Make a scene at the Lawsons was a p in the face; attacking an heir here was tantamount to an act of war. Leo''s expression remained calm. He had no fear, which meant he had never taken the Lawsons seriously. "Frank!" The wail of a cold man came from behind. The guests looked back and saw an old man with grey hair walking down in a hurry. He was the former patriarch of the family, Kieran. Leo had a yful smile on his face. Heughed aloud, "You old fart, do you remember me?" Kieran opened his eyes widely in anger. Nobody had called him like that before. However, when he saw Leo in the first ce, he was confused. Then his confusion turned into fear. He stumbled back for quite a few steps, pointed at Leo, and said, "You... are you Leo?" "I remember everything you''ve done to our family." Leo raised his mouth corner and sneered, "I was going to find youter, but now that you''re here on your own... don''t me me for..." Kieran''s face was distorted in anger. He didn''t know what Leo was talking about. Just by then, he heard Frank screaming. "Grandpa, help me!" Kieran ignored Leo. He was so worried that his eyes were bloodshot, "Why are you standing there? Go get water!" Soon, a bodyguard brought a basin of cold water and poured it on Frank''s face. Shhh... The fire was put out. Frank had the steaming from the extinguished fire on his face. His face was burnt coal-ck. All the tissues were necrotic. "Where are you, Grandpa..." His facial features were destroyed. He was reaching out his arms, looking for his grandpa. "Frank, I''m here!" Kieran grabbed Frank and hugged him tightly. Frank cried in a hoarse voice, "Grandpa! I want him to die! I want him to wish he was dead!" Seeing his grandson crying in misery, Kieran had never had such an intense hatred and the overwhelming urge to kill someone before. "Leo!" Kieran turned over and red at Leo. He said in a low voice, "You could''ve hidden somewhere and lived your cheap life, but you''re now breaking into my house and hurt my grandson!" Kieran wasn''t the only one that was furious. All their family members were in fury and shock. They thought Leo was still the good-for-nothing bum when he returned to Emerdale 5 yearster. He would never be able to go against the Lawson family. Only a middle-aged man was looking at Leo with thoughtful eyes. He was Peter''s father, Grayson Lawson. Leo gave Irene an eye hint, telling her to leave. Irene wanted to say "no", but Leo''s attitude made it hard for her to argue. She bit her lip and left. After Irene left, Leo finally had nothing to care about. He sneered and said, "Don''t you think you''ve made a mistake?" Leo paused and continued, "Five years, I''m your prey to be ughtered, but now, you''re at my mercy!" Kieranughed in anger, "You''re just a pushover from a low-ss family. Five-year military service won''t make you any better. What makes you so confident?" Leo smiled slightly and said, "You want an answer? Okay, I''ll show you." As he said that, he faded away on the spot and showed up again before Kieran like a ghost. Then he grabbed Kieran''s throat and lifted him up. "Grandpa!" Seeing that scene, the Lawsons'' hearts were jumping in their throats. They were so afraid that Leo would break Kieran''s neck out of anger. Kieran''s face turned pale because of fright. His old and weak body was trembling. "This is just one of the many answers." Leo''s eyes were burning with the mes of killing intent. He looked at Kieran and asked, "Satisfied now?" "Yes... yes..." Kieran surrendered and used up his left energy to squeeze the two words out of his throat. Bam... Leo squeezed Kieran''s throat and then threw him away randomly. The Lawsons hurriedly rushed over to pick him up. The old man was 80 years old; he might die from the heavy fall. Leo sat back to his spot. The atmosphere had changed a bit. Leo was dominating the ce now. He skimmed over those patriarchs'' faces and then stopped at Neil and Frank. In an instant, Neil and Frank lowered their heads. Their face paled, and they shook like leaves. Kieran covered his chest with one hand, gasping. Under the support of his family, he was trying to keep his heart rate steady. After a long while, he came back to his sense. His eye expression towards Leo had changed. "Leo, what do you want? Kate will be here soon!" Kate was hisst hope now. They believed that people had their weaknesses. Kate had let Leo lie down like a dog five years ago, which meant she could still do the same now. "Kate..." Leo grinned a yful smile. He said, "I''m waiting for her toe. I just have other things to handle before I meet her." "Wh...what do you mean?" Kieran''s eyes were fixed on Leo. For some reason, he had a bad feeling about this. "Before I tell you, let me ask you one thing." Leo narrowed his eyes and said, "Is Peter your grandson?" Yes, I am." Kieran admitted it without hesitation; however, he was getting more and more anxious. He hadn''t heard from Peter for almost a whole day. He couldn''t get him over the phone, and even the housekeeper didn''t know where Peter had gone. "Good." Leo then asked, "He had my wife kidnapped, but he got the wrong person. Have you been aware of that?" All their family members'' faces changed when hearing that. Kieran frowned and asked, "Who is your wife?" "You don''t have to know." Leo''s eyes turned cold. "Just tell me if you know it or not!" Leo''s demanding attitude made Kieran ufortable. He sneered and answered, "Like drawn to like; I bet she''s as much of a good-for-nothing as you''re. You should feel happy that Peter had fallen for your wife. You should be happy instead of making a scene here!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shoo... As soon as he said that, Leo''s anger, which had been subsided, wasing back again and getting stronger. "You''re jackals of the sameir. Your grandson is exactly like you!" He said coldly, "In that case... please excuse me. Nadine, bring them the big gift!" "Aye." Nadine sneered and walked out of the Lawsons'' under all the guests'' surprised and confused eyes. One minuteter, she came back. She was dragging someone in her hand like dragging a dead dog. The man was covered in blood, leaving a long bloodstain behind. Bam... Nadine threw the man in front of Kieran like threw trash. "Open your eyes and check out who this is!" Leo thundered. Kieran widened his eyes. As soon as he saw the man''s face, he wept out. "Peter!" Chapter 151 Bite off More Than One Can Chew Chapter 151 Bite off More Than One Can Chew Peter! Bro! Not only Kieran, but the second and third generations of the Lawson family all shocked and cried out in grief. Among those people, a middle-aged person was most shocked. He quickly pushed the crowd away, came to Peters side and shook his body vigorously. He was Peters father, Grayson. For a time, the whole Lawson family was immersed in deep sadness. The heads of other families were also perspired all over. They gazed in awe at Leo. Neil and Frank were apparently shocked as their hearts beat faster. In the past, they just felt that Leo was evil. They had never seen such a tyrannical and cruel side of him. Dwayne was even more frightened. Peter was in such a tragic state. When Dwayne thought that he ever dared to think of taking revenge on Leo, he shivered all over. Even the word miserable was too light to exin Peters terrible current situation. His facial features could not be recognized and his whole body was covered with dense knife marks. Only a professional person could see at a nce that the knife-wielder was very skillful. The wielder shed at Peter with a knife, but he didnt hurt his muscle tissue. Instead of that, he only cut off all of the meridians of Peters body. Among the people Leo knew, only Sharon, the chief military doctor of the Wyverns, had such superb swordsmanship. Peter... Kieran and Grayson, one on the left side and one on the right side, looking down at Peter, whose meridians were broken, with killing intent on their faces. Grayson, in particr, looked at Leo with a cold gaze, and said word by word, Its you...who made my son like that? Although Peter was not dead, he was injured so badly that he could only spend the rest of his life in bed. For a young man, it was more uneptable than killing him! Leo nodded indifferently, Yes. Although it wasnt him who made Peter like that, he was willing to take the rap for Sharon. Go to hell Grayson roared with endless killing intent, and then rushed towards Leo as if he was going to put up a desperate fight. But he was stopped by Kieran. At that time, Kieran, the head of the Lawson family, was able to cool down. Grayson, dont act on impulse. He is just irritating you. Wait for Kate to resolve everything! Dissuaded by everyone in the Lawson family, Grayson gradually regained his senses. However, his eyes were still full of killing intent. Leo, I, Grayson, I swear, I will kill you anytime of my whole life! There are many people want to kill me in this world. Who do you think you are? Leo didnt care about it at all. He even showed a little disdain. Leo, dont becent! Then Kieran shouted, No matter how you changed, it wont change the fact that you are a jerk. When Katees here, you will be all washed up! Leo looked at Kieran with sympathy and shook his head, Is Kate your god? Can she save you? Or will she save you? Once they heart what Leo said, the younger generation of the Lawson family all looked at Leo with a sneer. Kate is now the head of the Lawson family and the president of the Lawson Corporation. She will kill you like killing an ant! For everything you did for the Lawson family, Kate will return to you intact! The younger generation was talking hastily. Only Kieran and Grayson looked at each other with a stern look in their eyes. The bastard... did he find anything? Seeing their guilty conscience, Leo sneered in his heart. The Lawson family relied on Kate to be one of the giants in Emerdale. Without Kate, they would be bunch of nonentities. Leo didnt know what kind of rtionship between Kate and the Lawson family was. But he knew his enemy well. From what Kate did, Leo could infer her thoughts a little. Take tonights business conference as an example. Why did Kate, the president of the Lawson Corporation, set the venue in the courtyard of the Lawson family instead of the conference room of the Lawson Corporation? There was only one reason. Her position as the head of the Lawson family was still unstable and there were many people who refused to ept her. The purpose of holding the meeting at the Lawson family was to demonstrate for people like Kieran, Grayson and others that she was the head of the Lawson family! Clip-clop---- At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the Lawson familys door. After that, a group of middle-aged men in ck and white tunic suits also walked into the Lawson family banquet hall. Uncle! Seeing this person, Ryan immediately showed a look of surprise and waved at him. He immediately walked towards Ryan, Ryan, where is the man? Ryan immediately pointed at Leo and said, Its him, you came just in time. Break his legs! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, he said attentively to Kieran, Grandpa Lawson, dont worry, Ive already called my uncle from the Martial Arts Association. Hes a long-established master. He will grab the jerk right away. Good! Kierans eyes lit up and said to Ryan, As long as you help me kill that jerk, my The Lawson family will build firm friendship with the Perry family for generations! Thank you, Grandpa Lawson! Ryan immediately thanked him. If the Perry family could build a good rtionship with the Lawson family, the familys development would definitely advance by leaps and bounds! At a table of the banquet, Frank did not show optimism on his face. If it could be true, it would be wonderful. He was afraid that Leo could not be beaten... The heads of other families wanted to see Leos reaction. However, Leos face was still calm. He even Do you feel that the overall situation is settled because you have invited a professional from the Martial Arts Association? Leos calmness made everyone felt unsure. For most people who heard the name of the Martial Arts Association, their first reaction would be fear. However, Leo and Nadine remained calm and drank tea leisurely. Uncle, be careful, the bastard has some knack. Jeffreys face was cut by him. Ryan reminded beside. What, its him? Theers name is Greyson. Listening to Ryans reminder, he was full of killing intent. Its you who make Jeffreys face like that? Yes. Leo didnt deny, he smiled and took a sip of tea, You just kick him back. He doesnt deserve to be a warrior. Presumptuous! Greysons eyes were malicious and cold. No longer could restrain his killing intent, his figure disappeared in ce. Nadine stood up abruptly, with a short and powerful dagger in her hand. Leo waved his hand and said with a smile, Ill take care of him. Nadine stopped and looked at her lord with beautiful surprised eyes. She did not expect her lord to take action in person. The masters of the Martial Arts Association are all here. How many people has he offended... Anyway, since Greyson of the Martial Arts Association has taken action, Leo has no chance of winning! Many family members whispered. Now that People from the Martial Arts Association came forward, this farce should end. Kierans eyes were full of viciousness, You have been a soldier for a few years, so what? In front of a true master, you are nothing! Dont bite off more than you can chew! Leo sneered, Greysons speed was fast indeed, but in his eyes, it was as slow as a turtle. Greyson appeared in front of Leo, with five fingers forming ws, protruding suddenly. Leo stood up calmly, without even moving a step, just raised his leg and kicked it. Boom---- One leg and one palm mmed into each other, and the moment they touched, Greyson flew out heavily. Boom---- He bumped into the wall of the banquet hall, which was torn apart soon. Greysons face turned pale all of a sudden and spurted out a mouthful of blood. With just one kick, Greyson of the Martial Arts Association was defeated on the spot! The audiences were dead silent. Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. Ryan and Kieran opened their mouths in shock, a strong sense of fear spread all over their bodies. Five years have passed. How could the previous jerk be so powerful now! If the Lawson family is willing to give in and give me a suitable exnation, I can consider letting you go. The indifferent voice came again, causing all the Lawson family members present to shudder, But now, your performance has disappointed me. Leo showed an overwhelming killing intention. Kieran felt that something was wrong. He shouted loudly, Leo, what do you want to do? Immediately, all the bodyguards of the Lawson family surrounded Leo and Nadine. Your grandson covets my wife and intends to kidnap, but he kidnaps my sister-inw by mistake. Leo didnt even look at those bodyguards, and said to Kieran indifferently, Originally, if you repented sincerely, I wouldnt take my anger out on you. I gave you a chance, but you didnt cherish it. In this case, after tonight, there will be no the Lawson family! Boom---- Leos strong killing intent locked onto Kieran. Kierans face was distorted by horror. Shoot, shoot him! Bang-bang---- Every The Lawson family bodyguard carried a gun, aiming squarely at Leo and Nadine. For a time, the atmosphere at the scene was on the verge of breaking out, and the tension was extremely high. Miss Lawson ising! Suddenly, a loud name came from the door of the Lawson family courtyard. Chapter 152 Kate Chapter 152 Kate The gazes of everyone present were directed towards the entrance of the Lawson family courtyard. Although there were many daughters in the Lawson family, there was only one person who is qualified to be called Miss. Kate! My lord. Nadines eyes shed. She knew her lords past; she knew that her lords biggest enemy was this woman! Leo raised his hand to stop Nadines killing intent. A yful andplicated smile appeared on his calm face. Kate, you are finally here... Kate ising! Hearing those three words, Kieran was like hearing the heavenly choir. He felt much more reassured. The younger members of the Lawson family also encouraged. They looked at Leo viciously as if they had gained the confidence. Leo, you will die! Nadine was also looking at the gate. She couldnt understand why did those people invigorate by just a woman. But it also aroused the curiosity of Nadine. She also wanted to see how this legendary woman looked like. Clip-clop Clip-clop Then, everyone heard a rhythmic sound of high heels being buckled. A tall, ssical beauty walked in surrounded by arge group of men. She wore a small ck suit jacket with a white thin-necked shirt inside. She didnt wear a skirt. Instead of that, she was dressed in a pair of slightly loose straight-leg cropped trousers, revealing her snow- white slender calves. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A soft and straight little silk scarf was tied around her neck, which was the only embellishment on her body. However, it made the finishing point, turning corruption into magic. The simplest clothing decoration disyed the emotions of a petty bourgeoisie woman. As she walked slowly, the originally noisy banquet scene suddenly fell silent. Everyone except Leo and Nadine looked up at her with awe. Miss Lawson! Chris hurriedly stepped forward and said hello to Kate. Kate nodded slightly, looked straight ahead, and continued to walk forward. When passing in front of Leo and Nadine, the woman paused on her toes and stopped in front of them. She didnt turn her head. She just gave a slight nce from the corner of her eyes. A yful look fell on Leo. Nadine stared at her hostilely, but Kate regardless of that. She looked at Nadine with a smile as if she was looking at a pet dog barking at her. After a second, Kate turned her gaze and continued to walk towards the center of the banquet. Kate frowned slightly when she saw the numerous bodyguards of the Lawson family surrounding the venue. Tonight is my business conference. What are you doing? So many bodyguards here! Go out from here! Her words were like a thunderbolt, and the expressions of all the Lawson family members changed slightly. Kate, do you still remember him, the jerk escaped from marriage five years ago? He made a big noise at the Lawson family''s banquet, not only beat Peter, but also intended to kill me! A middle-aged man said to Kate tonelessly. Is it true? Kate nced at Leo and said coolly, When the business conference is over, I will wait for an exnation. What she said made all the members of the Lawson family surprised. Kate, didnt n to avenge for the Lawson family? The scene seemed to be at a deadlock, and the heads of the families were stunned when they saw this scene. Kate didnt seem to be of one mind with the Lawson family... Leo drank tea leisurely and smiled. He was not surprised by the scene. Grayson and Kieran looked at each other and their eyes became a little sullenly. The thing they were most worried about happened. Originally, they hoped that Kate could teach Leo a lesson for the Lawson family. However, from the current situation, it seemed that she had no ns to attack Leo. Kieran took a step forward and said to Kate in a deep voice, Kate, no other things are as important as family affairs. Both Frank and Peter were seriously injured by that bastard. You are the current head of the family, and you should take on your responsibility! With a majestic demeanor, Kieran took out the aura of authority as the previous head of the family. However, Kate squinted slightly. She peered askance at Kieran, and said with bit displeasure, Grandpa, are you teaching me? Kate! Another middle-aged man said to Kate with a stern face, Dad is also considering for this family. We trust you, so we handed over the Lawson family to you. You cant betray our trust over! Do you have the right to share your words here? Kate sneered and sat in the center, scanning the crowds like a king in the world. I am the head of the Lawson family. All matters of the Lawson family should be decided by me. Theres no way for you to boss me around! You All members of the Lawson family shrank their pupils. They looked at Kate with anger, but they didnt dare to vent. An obvious killing intent shed in Kierans eyes, but Kate keenly caught it. She took the initiative and said, I organized this business conference. What does it have to do with you? Even if something goes wrong, the conference must be finished. After all, do you want people from major families to hear our familys scandal? Her tone was tough and domineering, and everyone in the Lawson family didnt dare to say a word. The other heads of the families also did not dare to express their ideas. Even the direct descendants of the Lawson family could not persuade Kate, not to mention them, the first and second-tier small families. Grayson could see it clearly. He said to Kieran, Dad, please obey her first. Kieran could only sigh helplessly. He ordered the Lawson familys bodyguards back. Then he remembered the circumstances of Kates birth and showed some unwillingness in his eyes. The big Lawson family had fallen into the hands of an outsider! p, p ---- Suddenly, there was a burst of apuse from the scene. Everyone looked at the sound, only to see Leo pped his palms lightly, with a yful smile on his face. He said loudly, Mr. Lawson is a real man who is flexible and willing to undergo change! You! Hearing Leos words, Kierans eyes suddenly became bloodshot and his eyes were about to split. How could he bear that Leo was making fun of him? Is he a real man? Is he flexible and willing to undergo change? Its just because Kate forced him to act like that! Kate took a deep look at Leo, then her face became calm and she announced, The business conference starts now. Next, Kate presided over the meeting. Kieran, Grayson and other core members of the Lawson family were unwilling to step aside, and all the family heads also listened intently. Nadine stared at the graceful figure with a solemn expression. Then she lowered her head, shook her head and said, My lord, I cant understand her. Leo drank tea leisurely, with a slight smile on his face, If she can be understood, she may be dead now. Nadine was shocked. There were not many people who could earn such a high evaluation from her lord. After hesitating for a while, Nadine still mustered up her courage and said, My lord, it sounds like you dont hate her. I hate her, but I also value her. Leo looked at Kates figure and said with bit destion in his tone, Only the enemy knows the enemy best. People of the same kind asionally hurt each other, but more often, they huddle together for warmth. Chapter 153 Expelled from the Lawson family Chapter 153 Expelled from the Lawson family The business conference went on in an orderly manner, and representatives of the major families came to the stage one after another to talk about the advantages of thepanies under the family. Leo heard it roughly. The Lawson Corporation intends tounch a new project. The project would be not nned by the Lawson family. The Lawson family was trying to find whether the major families had some ideas about the project. Its more like an investment conference than a business conference. Whoever had a good project, Kate would invest in. Investing is a science, and Kate had a vicious vision in this regard. Even Kieran could not find any fault from her. After some rounds, Kate suddenly frowned and said, Why I havent seen staff from the L Group? Chris hurriedly said, Miss Lawson, the president of the L Group hase, but she left afterwards. Kate narrowed her eyes slightly as if she was going to me, Why she left? Chris was taken aback and said quickly, Because Frank was persecuting her again and again. Mr. Cohen was afraid that Ms. Garcia would be hurt, so he let Ms. Garcia go first. Chris, shut up! Immediately, Frank stood up and scolded, ignoring the burning pain on his face. But only halfway through, he felt a cold gaze from behind. He was startled and didnt dare to speak. Kate didnt get angry with Frank. She turned her gaze and said to the heads of all the ns, I have N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. already collected all of your ns. After returning home, the Lawson family will consider them carefully and give an answer within three days. Thank you, Miss Lawson. The heads of the families left one after another. The banquet became deserted. Only the OBrien family and the Perry family did not leave. Neil and Frank stood together, discussing something with each other. Leo looked at them and sneered in his heart. It seemed that they were still reluctant to give up the opportunity to get close to the Lawson family. Kate, the business conference is over. Can we solve the family thing now? Grayson walked towards Kate. He asked in a t voice and expression. Kate nodded, Of course. Getting Kates agreement, everyone in the Lawson family breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Leo with a bit more grimness. In their opinion, Kate would clean up Leo. It was just a matter of time. Dwayne and Ryan also looked at Leo with schadenfreude. They shouted, Leo, why you still dont admit your crime? You are waiting for Miss Lawson to take action in person, right? Leo still sat leisurely on the chair. He looked at the two with a yful expression and said, How do you know for sure that Kate will take action against me? Presumptuous! How can you call Miss Lawsons name directly? Dwayne was still showing his loyalty. He pointed at Leo and shouted, You were lucky before. Miss Lawson was busy with the business conference and didnt have time to deal with you. Now that the business conference is over, well see where you can escape! Escape? Who said I was going to escape? Leo was amused by Dwaynes stupid words. He stood up slowly and walked towards Kate. He was tall and straight. Then he said in a deep and powerful voice. I came to the Lawson family today to ask for an exnation. I wont leave until I get the exnation. All of you dont even think about stepping out of here! What are you going to do? Stop! Dont take another step forward! Everyone in the Lawson family was frightened by the momentum of Leo. Dwayne took a step forward, stood in front of Kate, and said solemnly, Miss Lawson, dont worry, as long as I am here, I will never let the jerk hurt a single hair of you! However, Kate stood up slowly, and a cold light shed in her beautiful eyes, Get out of the way. Miss Lawson... Dwayne was about to speak when an indifferent voice suddenly came from behind him. Are you sure you want to block me? Dwayne looked back, and his eyes were dulled in fright. He saw Leo was standing behind him. Leo looked down at Dwayne condescendingly, as if he was looking at an ant. I said, get out of the way. Kate repeated in a cold voice. Two powerful auras, carrying murderous intent, mmed into each other. Dwayne, who was caught in the middle, turned pale with fright on the spot. Under the intense fear, he thumped and sat directly on the ground. Using both hands and feet, he crawled away from the middle of Leo and Kate like a dog diving into a hole. Dad, it scared me to death---- He crept to Neils feet, gripped the legs of Neils trousers, and hid behind him trembling all over. Good-for-nothing! With anger on his face, Neil mmed into Dwaynes body and kicked him aside. He didnt expect that Dwayne was so frightened that he crawled back like a dog. It lost his face! Although Neil said that, he was also trembling for a while. Even though it was the confrontation between those two, he also felt a little trembling. Kieran, Grayson and the rest of the Lawson family also stepped back, daring not to approach. Nadines beautiful eyes were full of surprise, and then she look at Kate in awe. The lord had released his aura just now, but this woman was not afraid of it at all. She even dared to look at him! Long time no see. When the confrontation was over, Kate smiled lightly like an old friend, I thought you wouldnte back. Sorry to let you down. Leo also put away his momentum and said with a light smile, I have a habit. If anyone dares to provoke me, I will never let him or her go. I saw it. Kate looked at Frank whose face was terrified, and then she looked at Peter who was still unconscious. She sighed, Anyway, I am the head of the Lawson family. You have hurt two of my brothers to such a severe extent. I will be too unqualified if I did nothing. You should ask them what they have done. Leo said indifferently, They tried to kidnap my wife, but they kidnapped my sister-inw by mistake. Dont you think they dont deserve to die? After a pause, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, Youd better not know about this. Your wife?! After listening to Leos words, Kate seemed to remember something. Her face changed color slightly, and her eyes became sharp, What the hell is going on! Leo could see that Kate was indeed ignorant, so he told the whole thing again. After hearing that, Kates pretty face was cold all over, They should go to hell! What did you say?! As soon as her words came out, Peters father Grayson immediately shouted angrily and red at Kate. The other The Lawson family members also looked at Kate in disbelief, and no one expected that Kate would say like that. Kate, do you know what youre talking about! Kieran shouted. His face was dark with rage. Grandpa, if you knew who his wife is, you wouldnt think so. Kate sat back and looked at Leo, On behalf of the Lawson family, I apologize to you for this matter. Leo didnt change his expression. He gave a meaningful look to Kate. As expected, she knew what happened between Lydia and him. Kate! You are a woman who lives on the Lawson family while helping others secretly. Is this your attitude as the head of the family? Kieran was furious on the spot and scolded angrily, The rest of Peters life can only be spent in bed, and the murderer is right in front of you. You dont care that at all and apologize to the jerk. You really lost the dignity of the Lawson family! Kate knew what she did would definitely cause public anger, but her expression remained calm. Im just thinking about the problem from the perspective that can be most beneficial to the Lawson family. Peter did such a bad thing. He deserves to have his meridians cut off. If the Lawson family is implicated, it will be worse. If the gains outweigh the losses, I did nothing wrong. The Lawson family is implicated? Kieran''s face was full of anger, and he almost gritted his teeth. He is just a jerk, a good-for-nothing gigolo who ran away from the Lawson family five years ago. How can he make my The Lawson family perish? Kate shook her head. She was not angry yet, Grandpa, you are too stubborn. I advise you not to judge people with stereotyping. Dad. Grayson, who had been silent just now, suddenly said, Kate has broken the hearts of everyone in the Lawson family. She is no longer suitable to be the head of the Lawson family. Cease her post as the head of the family. Besides, whats flowing in her body is not the blood of the Lawson family. She is just a bastard. It''s better to take this opportunity to expel her from the Lawson family! In an instant, Kate was used by thousands of people and became the public enemy of all the Lawson family! Chapter 154 After Tonight the Lawson family Will Disappear Chapter 154 After Tonight the Lawson family Will Disappear The sudden change of things was too unexpected to react. Neil and Frank were dumbfounded as they stared at the chaotic the Lawson family. They were very confused to understand what had happened. Isnt Kate the head of the Lawson family? Why did she suddenly be the target of public criticism? Nadine felt the current situation was familiar as if she had seen it before. Soon, she rememberedthe Ford family, she had seen it in the Ford family. In the Ford family, Reba, Caroline, Patricia and others also treated the lord like that, even worse than the Lawson family. They regarded the lord as the person who brought bad luck, and do everything possible to drive the lord away. They not only used verbal abuse, but also persecuted the lord with practical actions. If Leo was an ordinary person, he would have killed by them long ago! Unexpectedly, such a scene would repeat itself in the Lawson family... It was only at this moment that Nadine understood what her lord meant by huddle together for warmth. He and Kate were essentially the same kind of people. Even if Kate used and hurt Leo before, Leo would not hate her too much. Theymunicated with each other in their hearts, but their positions are different. Otherwise, they would definitely be close friends. Nadine nced at Leo secretly. She saw Leos expression was still calm, but his eyes had quietly beplicated. My lord, what are you going to do? Nadine knew that Kate had hurt Leo, but as long as Leo ordered, she would take action to support Kate. However, Leo shook his head and said with a light smile, If she is tossed down so easily, she is not Kate, nor is she worthy of being my opponent! Hearing this, Nadine looked around. Soon she was surprised. No matter how the Lawson family spoke ill of each other, Kate didnt say a word. Her eyes were still cold. Her aura was still strong. Her chin was still raised high, looking down at everyone. If a change should be identified, it would be the corner of her mouth. It was with a disdainful and sarcastic smile. Finally, everyone said that they were tired and closed their mouths. Are you finished? Only then did Kate speak lightly, with a t tone. Immediately, all the Lawson family members felt that they had been humiliated, and their expressions changed abruptly. You don''t deserve to be the head of the family, and you will be dismissed soon. Whats your prestige? I think the reason why she didnt help Peter take revenge must be because she was still thinking of the jerk. After all they almost became husband and wife five years before! A junior of the Lawson family spoke viciously, referring to what happened five years ago. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Kate stared at him with sharp eyes and said indifferently. "If you dont know how to speak, I dont mind to help your parents teach you a lesson. The junior was startled suddenly, but still said stubbornly, Am I wrong? Leo nced at Nadine, Punch him. Nadine strode towards the junior, scooped him up, and pped him several times. p, p, p After a few ps, the juniors mouth was full of blood, and his teeth were all punched out! Leo! Punching the junior front of his face, Kierans teeth were almost clenched due to angry. Kate also nced at Leo, and then she said, Its only your wishful thinking. To revoke my position as the head of the family, we need to vote by all members! Kieran immediately said, If you agree to revoke Kates position as the head of the family, raise your hand! After speaking, he raised his hand first. Others also raised their hands. In the end, everyone turned their attention to Chris, the only one who didnt raise his hand. Chris, raise your hand quickly! Grayson shouted angrily. Chris instantly felt a huge pressure and trembled all over, but he still insisted and said, I cant do that! If you dont do it, you will end up like her and be kicked out of the Lawson family together! Grayson threatened with cold eyes. Is this the Lawson familys attitude towards your own people? Leoughed brightly, pointed at Kate, and said to Chris, Go to your Kates side, I want to see who dares to force you. The words were full of arrogance and murderous intent. Chris nced at Leo gratefully. He didnt know why, but after Leo finished saying these words, the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. pressure on him suddenly disappeared. He walked quickly behind Kate. Okay...you two, are you going to fight against the Lawson family? Kieran twitched in anger, pointed at Kate and Chris angrily. Grayson looked at Kate resentfully and said, Dad, I have said to you before that she is a member of the Lawson family. No matter how nice we treat her, she will not be with us. It is better to expel the two of them from the Lawson family together! All right. When he found that Kate waspletely out of his control, Kieran alsopletely tore off his disguise and looked at Kate and Chris with cold eyes, You two have been expelled from the Lawson family! Boom---- Chris was suddenly stricken and his face turned pale. Without the protection of the Lawson family, how could he live in the future? He gritted his teeth and said to Kate, Kate, dont fight with grandpa any more... However, Kate was still fearless. She just nced at Kieran lightly and said, Grandpa, have you made up your mind? If you expel me from the Lawson family, how will you deal with Leo? Hes just a jerk of a poor family. Youre afraid, Im not afraid! p---- Kieran sneered, and immediately pped his palm twice. Before long a group of guards armed with guns rushed in, all aiming at Leo. Seeing this scene, Kieran alsoughed, I know you two are very powerful, but no matter how powerful you are, can you powerful than bullets? Kate stood up without reluctance. She nced at Chris and said, Chris, let''s go. Chris was so frightened that his legs trembled. He gritted his teeth, Kate, do we really going to leave the Lawson family? I know what you''re worried about. Kates eyes were indifferent, I alone am a giant family! These words were so domineering that even Kieran, Grayson and others were shocked. Nadines heart skipped a beat as well. She couldnt help to look at Leo. In light of her daring and her courage, Kate was indeed the female version of Leo! Soon Kieran came back to his senses and said disdainfully, You really have great expectations! What a joke! After leaving the Lawson family, you are nobody! Really? This time it was Leo who spoke. He looked at Kieran with a yful expression, First of all, can you take the Lawson Corporation back? What a joke! The Lawson Corporation was founded by me, and the presidents position was also given to her by me. If I want to take it back, its just a matter of a word. After finishing speaking, Kieran looked at the group of men in suits brought by Kate and said, You are all my old subordinates. Cant you tell which side is the walk of fame? However, in the face of Kierans solicitation, the group of men was expressionless. Some men even gave him a disdainful look. Sorry, Mr. Lawson, you seem to have forgotten one thing... The Lawson Corporation is founded by you, but it developed rapidly due to the youngdy. So we want to follow Miss Lawson, wherever she goes, we will go! You Once he heard that, Kierans heart twitched fiercely. He looked at them in disbelief and was unable to speak. After a while, he seemed to understand something. He looked at Kate angrily, but found that she had a faint sarcasm on her face. The reason why the Lawson family is strong is because of the existence of the Lawson Corporation. If the Lawson Corporation is lost, will the Lawson family still be a wealthy family? Leo looked at Kieran with a yful expression, and said word by word, Its not her who is stupid, its you. This sentence likes thest straw that broke the camels back, made Kieran burst with anger. Shut up, you bastard, its not your turn to intervene in the matter of the Lawson family! You made my two grandsons like that, how can I make you happy? Kill him for me! Kieran ordered his men to deal with Leo first. However, the ground suddenly trembled violently before he could do anything. Then, a junior from the Lawson family ran at him in a panic, Grandpa, somethings wrong. There are a lot of armored vehicles outside the door... What?! Hearing this, Kierans expression changed drastically. At that time, he heard Leo said slowly. I said that after tonight the Lawson family will disappear! Chapter 155 The Mystery Case Five Years Ago Chapter 155 The Mystery Case Five Years Ago Kieran led everyone in the Lawson family to the gate of the courtyard quickly. When he looked closely, his face suddenly turned pale. Rumbling---- The ground trembled more violently. Through the dim night light, everyone could vaguely see that at the end of the horizon, a number of magnificent armored vehicles kepting one after another. The stones on the ground trembled violently, and a strong aura of iron and blood came nearer. Kierans eyes widened, and the strong visual impact brought by the behemoths made him crumbling as if it had emptied his entire body of strength. Graysons expression also changed drastically. In this peaceful era, such military vehicles were rarely seen, not to mention in urban areas. God, gosh... When Neil and Frank saw this scene, they were so frightened and they lost their souls. Their hearts were thumping as if they were about to jump out of their throats. As for Dwayne, he just sat down on the ground and didnt even have the strength to stand up. Chris also trembled in his legs. He had never seen such a behemoth in his life. Kate was the calmest one who knew the situation best. She turned around and looked at Leo calmly. Leo also nodded at her. Putting aside their past grievances, their purpose is the same tonightto eradicate the Lawson family. Theyreing---- Somebody present eximed in surprise, and then everyone looked over in horror. Those behemoths were already very close, without any intention to hit the brakes. Two beams of dazzling headlights, like the eyes of a monster, shone over. Run---- All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Grayson shouted loudly, then carried Kieran on his back and ran towards the corner. The rest of the Lawson family also headed up and ran away. Boom---- In the end, along with a deafening loud noise, the sturdy iron gate of the Lawson family was smashed into pieces like a piece of paper in the torrent of steel. The vehicles rushed straight and rolled in. Strong and tenacious men with guns immediately jumped out of the vehicles and quickly formed a square array. Everyone was wearing camouge green clothing. Looking around, it was a sea of green. They rushed in quickly and surrounded everyone in the Lawson family. The ice-cold muzzle pointed at the heads of Kieran, Grayson and the others. Everyone in the Lawson family was so scared. They clutched their heads and squatted on the ground. The guards of the Lawson family were also armed with firearms, butpared with those people, they werepletely weak. After only a few seconds, they were all subdued. Bang-bang---- There was the sound of bullets being loaded everywhere, and in this near-solidified air, a pungent smell of gunpowder smoke gradually filled the air. Put down the gun, otherwise...kill without mercy! Soon, a tall, dark-skinned man walked over and said coldly. Who, who are you? Kieran was lying on the ground, holding his head tightly in both hands, his eyes were terrified, and he asked the dark-skinned man. The strong man opened his mouth, and smiled sternly, We suspect that you have formed an escort team privately and carried guns in an attempt to rebel! What?! Hearing the strong mans words, not only Kieran turned pale with fright, but all the Lawson family members minds went nk. They were the bodyguards of the Lawson family, how could it be possible to form an escort team without permission? Moreover, the word treason made their scalps numb for a while. This was a great sin! At the moment, there were a few younger The Lawson family members who had weak psychological endurance and fainted from fright. Their crotches became wet and yellow. Wronged, weve been wronged---- Kierans eyes widened and he shouted sharply. The evidence is there, Mr. Lawson, what else do you want to quibble about? At this moment, there was a yfulughter. Looking back, he saw Leo walking out with Nadine leisurely, with a bright smile on his face, So many people here are carrying guns, and they were caught on the spot. Besides, you just pointed guns at my head. Youve attempted murder! The origin of these guns is unknown. Maybe you bought them illegally. Three crimes, each of them will be enough for you! Isnt it right, bro? Leo looked at the dark-skinned man with a smile and said. Yes, it is Hans wiped the cold sweat from his head, and the word lord almost frightened him out. You bastard, its you---- Kieran suddenly looked at Leo. His pupils shrank quickly. Leo chatted with the strong man so harmoniously. No matter how stupid Kieran was, he still understood what was going on. Immediately, his face seemed to be much older, and his gaze towards Leo was full of inconceivable. He couldnt understand. Five years ago, Leo was still a jerk that anyone could ughter. How could he be so powerful five yearster? Dad, what should we do? Graysons head was aimed at by three or four guns, and he was too frightened to move. Kieran was still immersed in the shock brought by Leo. After a while, he came back to his senses, staring at Leo and said, You called all these people? How is that possible? Leoughed dumbly. He nced at Hans and said, They are from the Emerdale Military Region. Even if I am very powerful, I cant invite so many so many of them, right? Kieran frowned when he heard this. Indeed, Leo was right. No one couldmand so many people. Was it just a coincidence? However, Kieran had no time to think about it. Hans nced at them and waved his hand, Take them all and wait for the interrogation! The army came and left quickly, but everyone in the Lawson family was taken away. After tonight the Lawson family would be disappeared! Leo casually nced at Neil and Frank as if he had done a trivial thing. Flop! Neil and Frank knelt directly in front of Leo, trembling all over, and lowered their heads deeply. Mr. Cohen, forgive me! My The Perry family, from now on, would like to serve Mr. Cohen all our life! We will never be unfaithful! Leo nced at the two of them indifferently, and then he said, The OBrien family and the Perry family, I will let you go this time. If I find you do something wrong again, I promise that your fate will be worse than the Lawson family. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Neil and Frank were seemed like have been granted amnesty. They left the Lawson family with their sons gratefully. As a result, the huge The Lawson family was left with Leo, Nadine, Kate, and Chris. Kate nced at Chris and spoke first, You go back first. Chris wanted to leave quickly. He bowed and left. Leo said, Nadine, you go back to the car first. Yes! Then Nadine left. Only Leo and Kate, the two enemies from five years ago were there. The atmosphere became indescribably embarrassing. Kate looked up at him with starry eyes, as if she knew Leo for the first time. Leo didnt mind it. He just let Kate look at him. After a long time, Kate took back her gaze and sighed, You are really different from before. People always change. Leo smiled and said, Youve also changed a lot, havent you? Kate was silent, expressing her acquiescence. But soon she looked at Leo and sneered again, Thank you for helping me this time, but I wont thank you. Leo looked at her in surprise, Why you say that? Im just doing things for myself. The Lawson family intended to hurt people around me. They deserve to die. What about me? Suddenly, Kate smiled faintly again. She looked at Leo and raised her chin arrogantly. It seemed that the Kate of five years ago came back. Now the Lawson family exists in name only, and only my cousin and I are left. I used you five years ago and tortured you. You must hate me very much, dont you? Leo nodded, Yes, I do hate you. Then what are you waiting for? Im alone, and it is easy for you to kill me now. Hearing this, Leo was a bit surprised, You want me to kill you? Everything has to have a result. Kate said calmly, Five years ago, I did something wrong to you. Five yearster, you can naturally seek revenge from mea game of cat and mouse, anyone can be a cat, and anyone can be a mouse. Leoughed, he liked the metaphor. Okay, thats what you said. Leo slowly raised his hand and grabbed it towards Kate. Kate closed her eyes. The way Leo had done before was deeply imprinted in her heart. If Leo wanted to kill her, she would have absolutely no possibility of surviving. However, after a long time, there was no pain in her body. Kate opened her eyes again, only to find that Leo was standing in front of her. A finger stopped in front of her eyes and flicked lightly on her forehead. Tap---- Kate was in pain, and hurriedly covered her clear forehead. What are you doing? She gritted her teeth and looked at Leo angrily. Revenge. Ive done it just now. Leo said, Now, the grievances between you and me are written off. Eventually Kate understood it. There was no gratitude on her face, but her expression became even colder. Did you have mercy on me? Leo shook his head, Of course not. What you did to me five years ago was also for self-protection. You are also a victim of the Lawson family, and now the Lawson family disappeared, so I dont hate you. Kates face turned red and white as if she felt insulted. She looked at him angrily, What the hell is that? Five years ago, when I treated you badly, didnt you hate me? I hated you. In the past five years, I have hated you for half of the time. I even wrote your name on the target and shot several times a day to relieve my hatred. But that wasnt your real intention, was it? Leo stared straight into Kates eyes and said seriously, No one is born evil. Only when they are kind and be hurt, they gain the wisdom. Most of the anger on Kates face disappeared, but she still gritted her teeth and couldnt get over. A smile appeared on Leos face again, However, when you sent someone to tie me to the Emerdale Pier and wanted to throw my body into the sea, I hated you so much at that time. Kate was stunned for a moment, and then she said, I didnt send anyone to kidnap you. On the wedding night five years ago, you disappeared after I returned to the wedding room. As soon as he heard her words, the smile on Leos face instantly turned frozen. If it wasnt Kate, who would be the one kidnapped him? Chapter 156 Proposal from the Hudson Family Chapter 156 Proposal from the Hudson Family Late at night, a ck Rolls Royce was driving down on the road. Leo in the back seat, looked through the window at the night scene. Five years ago when Leo was almost dying, drugged by the Lawson family, he was kidnapped by a group in ck of unknown origin. At that time he met Lydia who was also kidnapped by the group. Leo had thought that its Kate who had done it, but Kate strongly denied it. She didnt have to lie to him, and she thought scorns to lie. She said she didnt do it, so she certainly didnt do it. If not her, then who? With deep look in his eyes, Leo lost in thought. Whoever did this five years ago will pay a terrible price! My lord. Nadine who was driving said suddenly, Here is some information about the loyal families in Country YD. Leos eyes froze for a moment, and he sat up, What? The loyal families in Country YD areprised of four families, which y a core role in Valenham City. And is one of them. However, the royal family is a broad term. Anyone who is even remotely rted to the Henderson family could call himself one of the royal family. Miss Hendersons information has been deliberately erased, but it is certain that she must be superior in the family. But she has taken the liberty of leaving the royal family. Why did she do that? Leo frowned. Nadine also shook head, and said, Its not clear now. However, the Henderson family are begging her back to the family. At the same time, family traits matter a lot to them. While Miss Henderson was pregnant, they found her and pushed her to get an abortion. Besides, they even plotted some car idents to abort her. When Nadine just finished, Leo got a cold look, surrounded by homicidal intents. The loyal families in Country YD, they will pay the price. Leo can tolerate some harassment, but the car idents to kill his baby were not eptable. What they had done aroused Leos will to kill. Fortunately, Lydia had given the birth to Emilia safely. If Emilia was killed because of the plotted car idents, Leo must have massed his people to deracinate the loyal families in Country YD. After a long time, Leo calmed down, You need to do this thing secretly. Yes, my lord. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The deadline was not in the corner, and Leo didnt go to Lydias house, but to the Valendale Vi. As soon as he reached, he got a call. Lydia? Leo was surprised that she was still up sote. Where are you now? As soon as the phone was connected, Leo heard Lydias slight voice. She spoke in a low and slight voice, avoiding to wake her daughter. Even so, Leo can feel the concern in her words. Besides her sister being robbed, she was worried about Leo going out sote. When a wolf turned back, it must be for gratitude or a revenge. Leo had done something for gratitude, and now its the turn for revenge. Leoughed, I am just catching up with an old friend. Is that old friend Kate? Lydia asked suddenly, and her voice got colder. Leo got a little surprised, How do you know? Lydia kept silent for a long while, and suddenly she hung up. However, she soon called him again. She said in a hard tone, You are going to pick Emilia up from school. Lydia, I Lydia hung up again, leaving no chance for Leo to give an exnation. Leo froze for a while with the phone in his hand, and shook head atst. He knew Lydia must have misunderstood him. The next day, Leo was going to exin to Lydia about the meeting with Kate. However, he paused while passing by the Vesper Corporation. Because he saw Reba, Caroline, and Patricia standing inside, as well as the direct line of decent of the Ford family. You must give me a reasonable exnation about this matter. Jayden banged the table and shouted. Other members of the Ford family also looked at William Ford angrily. Whats wrong, dad? Leo strode in. Leo! Everyone looked over at Leo with mixed reactions. Reba and Caroline looked gloomy, and Henry had a look full of hatred. While Jayden was dignified. After a long silence, Jayden said to Leo, It has nothing to do with you, and we juste here for an exnation. Then he looked at William, William, we are family, and I wouldnt like to make the thing more rtionship. Leo immediately realized that they were asking for exnation about the cancelled cooperation between the Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group. Leo was in no hurry and he pulled up a chair and sat down. With insipidity, William took out an ount book, Father-inw, its ok for the Vesper Corporation to cooperate with the Ford Group. But it must be legal and appropriate. You can have a check of the ount book on the capital flow. And the terms are so bossy. The Vesper Corporation will never ept such a contract. After a while, William narrowed his eyes slightly and said, I will not only cancel the cooperative rtionship with the Ford Group, but also punish those who promoted the cooperation. With his words, Reba said with shock and anger, Dont you dare! Im your wife! Its she who promoted the cooperation between the Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group. She was just going to help her family as she had been a leader in the Vesper Corporation. Unexpectedly, the cooperation just kept for a few days. Impudence! Jayden immediately flew into a rage and banged the table, William Ford, are you still my son-inw? Have you forgotten who has been with you with all her heart when you just came to Emerdale city when you had nothing here? And who has helped you regardless of the past grudges? Mr. Ford, business just does what business does, and we need to leave the affection behind. At this point, he was interrupted by a faint remark, But, I dont think that we have affections to be taken into consideration. All eyes fell on Leo, immediately, his words irritated the present. You are just a useless member that the Henderson family adopts. You have no qualifications to give a remark here. You, such a useless man, are thinking of getting involved with us. What a dream! Leo paused for a while. They should misunderstand that he wanted to get involved with the Ford family. How hrious! Caroline also frowned, Why you again? Youd better go away now and its nothing to do with you. Leo raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when a loud voice came out of the door. Theres no need to turn him away. Its ok to keep him here as a witness. Everyone looked back and saw Benedict came in with a group people. He naturally hugged Caroline in his arms and looked at the crowd, saying with a smile, Today is a lucky day. With Carolines elders here, Id like to take this opportunity to make a proposal to Caroline. Chapter 157 Penny Wise and Pound Foolish Chapter 157 Penny Wise and Pound Foolish Benedicts words attracted the eyes onto him, and even Leo narrowed eyes and scanned him. Proposal? Reba and Patricia felt confusion with his words, as well as other people in the Ford family. This is? Caroline took Benedicts arm in an affectionate way and introduced him to everyone with a happy face, Dad, mom, aunts and elders, he is Benedict Hudson, the eldest son of the Hudson family. And he is my boyfriend. What she said shocked the present. Reba, Patricia and others looked at each other. With their status, they had no ess to the Hudson family and they thought this man was from a rich family. Only Jayden got up suddenly, walked quickly to Benedict, and held his hand tightly, You are... you are the eldest son of Ewan Hudson! Exactly! Facing Jaydens inquiry, Benedict smiled faintly, Mr. Ford, you dont have to be so excited and we will be family soon. Carolines grandpa is also my grandpa. Good, good, good! Jayden said with a happy face. He then turned to Reba andughed. Reba, I was so opposed to your marriage to that old loser before. But now its not so bad, at least you have a good daughter. As long as Caroline marries into the Hudson family, the Ford family will get a rtionship with the Hudson family. At that time, there will be one more rich family in Emerdale city. Reba was also very excited, Is it true? Are you really going to marry into a rich family? Of course! Caroline said with a smile, I didnt tell you about that because I am afraid you will disagree. Besides, we just began to date, and its too early to tell the family. But I never expected that Benedict would make a proposal first. Carolines voice became lower and lower, and her face got blushed. She lowered head shyly. Benedict was surrounded. Although he coped calmly, the dismissive look in his eyes was hidden deeply. If not his father urged him to make a proposal in the Ford family, he will never marry Caroline. Recently, the Hudson family met some hinders while developing the market in Emerdale city. The Hudson family managed to have a meeting with the four families in the city, but failed. Besides, they even offended some local big shot. All thepanies the Hudson family wanted to cooperate refused the cooperation. Whats more, the big shot dered that the Hudson family will never find a corporation who dare to cooperate with them. Stephen Hudson worried about this thing very much. He was so shocked that when Benedict told him about the thing happened in Riverside Club, especially, about that the responsible person of Prominent Business Association came there. Later, Stephen made sure that there were some crouching tigers in the Ford family. He wanted Benedict to marry Caroline and find out the truth of all this. However, Benedict will never find that the man who ordered to banish the Hudson family was just sitting in front of him. Mrs. Ford and Old Mr. Ford, about my proposal to Caroline Benedict implied. Caroline is so lucky that she can marry you. Reba said first, Benedict, I will never say no to your proposal to Caroline. Thats right. Jayden also nodded and said, Lets choose an auspicious day and you get engaged first. No! I will not consent to this proposal. Just as everyone wasughing, a piercing shout of anger interrupted everyones imagination. William got up and looked at Benedict indifferently, Your family is a great family in your area, which is as powerful as the four loyal families in Emerdale City. Why you choose my daughter to be your wife as you can marry any woman who is from a richer family? What he said was harsh and piercing, which froze Benedicts smile immediately. He then forced a smile, I fell in love with Caroline at first sight. And we love each other. I want to marry her with no other reasons. William waved his hand and said, My daughter is just from a small family, and she doesnt deserve you. You can go now. As soon as the words came out, everyones face changed. Dad, what are you talking about? Caroline got angry, I just find my true love, but you want me to break up with him? Shut up! Are you really a father? Your daughter finally finds herself a good boyfriend, but you should try to be the block on the way? Reba also got angry, with a face of shrew. Here was a good opportunity to make her family a rich one, and she will never let it flee away. Jayden walked to Benedict, and ttered, Mr. Hudson, he is my son-inw, and he doesnt have much status. He often entertains an angel unawares. Benedict nodded happily, and then looked at Leo wittingly or unwittingly. But he found Leo with a calm look. So he strode to Leo and said, You are a friend of Caroline from childhood. You muste to our wedding! Caroline said with unhappiness, You dont have to invite him to our wedding, and he even cannot afford the cash gift. Benedict smiled, and said generously, You has grown up with him from childhood, and he doesnt have to give the cash gift. I would like him to be my best man. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Leos eyes narrowed slightly. Dont you really think that you can marry Caroline? Its Leo who ordered to hinder the Hudson family develop the market here, so he knew well why Benedict wanted to marry Caroline. However, Benedict misunderstood his words. He smiled and said, Why not? Well be a family soon. Speaking, he turned to Jayden and William and said with surprise, Father-inw, and old Mr. Ford, I saw you in a conflict when I came in just now, and what can I do for you? Old Mr. Ford quickly waved his hand, Thanks, but we are here to ask for an exnation. After Caroline told Benedict the whole story, Benedict smiled and said, Well, I believe that there must be some reasons for father-inw to cancel the cooperation. After a pause, Benedict said, If old Mr. Ford doesnt mind, the Hudson family is willing to cooperate with the Ford family. Really? With his words, Jayden and Reba got wild with joy, and they stopped tangling the Vesper Corporation. Jayden snorted, and peered at William, You see! You are really ungrateful. Birds of a feather flock together! Reba also said in a strange way. With Benedicts promise, the Ford family got great joy, and Benedict also turned to Leo and smiled, as if he was speaking that its a piece of cake to marry Caroline. At the time, Lydia came in with a group of people. The cold appearance and powerful vibe, as well as the human wall behind her, froze the present. President Henderson. William hurriedly got up to greet. When Benedict saw Lydia, his smile froze, and the corner of his eyes twitched sharply. His look at Leo darkened. He ever liked Lydia, but Leo married her first. When he was about to say something, Benedict suddenly noticed the group of men in ck suit, every one of whom had a badge with a mark of urban construction. There was no doubt that they were members of the Urban Construction Bureau. He immediately ran to them and asked, Are you Mr. Jenkins from the Urban Construction Bureau? A few days ago, I called you on behalf of the Hudson family The head of the group looked at him indifferently, and said with a face of disgust, Go away. I am working. Benedict was pushed and tottered. The Ford family were all shocked to see it. Benedict was the young master of the Hudson family, but he dared to treat Benedict like that. Im Brandon Jenkins from the general Administration of Urban Construction. I am here to talk with President Henderson about the Reconstruction project of the Emerdale river. Hearing, Benedict was directly stunned. The Reconstruction project Peter Lawson longed for so long was taken over by the As Group. Others looked at Lydia with faces full of envy. Lydia scanned everyone present. When her look fell on Leo sitting in the corner, she snorted and ignored him. Leo showed a wry smile. Its clear that Lydia was angry for that Leo had a talk with Kate yesterday night. Then she looked at William, Follow me to the As Group, and the product can be lunched. All right. Also, I wonder if Mr. Ford is interested in the reconstruction project. Lydia asked suddenly. William was stunned, and then said with surprise, Can I? Of course. Brandon smiled, The leaders are very optimistic about the As Group and Vesper Corporation. As long as there is no other project in hand, Vesper Corporation is wee to jointly build a beautiful Emerdale. What he said was very official, but an message was revealed that the two groups were protected by a big shot. Benedict stared at this scene, and he made up his mind to marry Caroline. His marriage can be sacrificed to develop the family business. Id like to. William tried to suppress the joy in his heart and promised. At that time, Jayden, Reba, Caroline and other people got an ugly look. Although they got the cooperation with the Hudson family, these two projects were totally different. Especially the urban construction project, it was a sweet pasty for everypany in Emerdale city. Its really penny wise and pound foolish. Chapter 158 Disciples of Music Maestro Chapter 158 Disciples of Music Maestro Following Lydia and Mr. Jenkins, William felt great pressure, and he cannot help turning over to Leo, Why did Mr. Jenkinsmake nice to Vesper Corporation? Leo did not say anything, but in his heart he was impressed with Forrest. His efficiency were very good indeed. Although the documents of the urban construction project had been approved, all the people in the bureau were very proud. Without Forests constant pressure, the person in charge would not have Into the office, Lydia led them directly to the guest area to talk about the details. Leo was not involved in the project, so he casually took seated on the sofa. At that moment, the door was opened and a short man and a tall woman came in. The woman was tall with excellent temperament, wearing sunsses and a cap, but her face was hidden under the cap. The short man followed her, with eyes ncing at the legs of the tall woman at times. But the woman didnt pay attention to that. She folded her legs and took a seat in front of Leo and nodded to him politely. Leo replied with a smile. The short man saw this and suddenly stood between them. Who are you? Do you know who she is? How dare you peep at her? ! The womans face changed slightly and she scolded him. Then she looked at Leo again apologetically, Im sorry, my agent didnt mean any harm, please dont mind. Leo shook his head and did not care. After that, its silent there. The short man was between the tall woman and Leo, and he stared at Leo as if he was a thief. Leo also felt puzzled, and finally stood up and left. This made the woman feel even more embarrassed. Fortunately, the door was opened quickly. Brandon showed his gratitude to Lydia and William and left. Next, we need to discuss the promotion advertising about the product of Angel. Lydia led William to the tall woman and gave an introduction, This is Michelle Brooks, and she will be the spokeswoman of the project. And this is William Ford, president of Vesper Corporation. Nice to meet you! The tall woman took off her sunsses and cap, smiled and stretched out her hand to William. Leo looked over and surprises shed in his eyes. She was the super star, Michelle Brooks! The reason why Leo can remember this name was not how famous she was, but she was the disciple of Music Maestro. Not everyone can be a disciple of Music Maestro. She can be one of the disciples, which meant that she had something special. When she took off sunsses and cap, Leo was also surprised for her beauty for a moment. Her long hair fell lightly over her shoulders, hiding most of her face and making her small face look smaller. With an extraordinary face and natural temperament, she only wore a simple white floral dress and a pair of canvas with the dame color, looking like an approachable sister next door. However, no one noticed that the short man stared at Lydia with evil thoughts in his eyes when Lydia came out. It was said that President of the As Group was as beautiful as a fairy. Thats true! At this time, Leo looked at him with a cold look in his eyes, he but still did not say anything. After sitting down, the short man handed a manuscript over to Lydia. After reading it, Lydia frowned and looked at Michelle. You signed a contract with before, didnt you? Why you transferred to Cleo Entertainment? Leo, standing beside, narrowed eyes. Cleo Entertainment? Its an entertainmentpany owned by the OBrien family. Michelle showed an apologetic smile and was about to speak while the short man said first, The reason Michelle chose to jump a job is to find a better opportunity for her career. And its clear that there are more opportunity in Cleo Entertainment, and Michelle can have better achievements. Hearing, Lydia immediately raised her eyebrow, Who are you? The short man immediately coughed, and said calmly, Please allow me to give a self-introduction. My name is Zack, the current agent of Michelle. Leo Looked at Zack several times, but said nothing. Because Cleo Entertainment had a bad record for nonpayment of debt, so Lydia got a bad impression to Cleo Entertainment. But Michelle had jumped into thepany, she can say nothing. After all, they were in cooperation. Zack took out three drafts and handed them to the three, This advertisement is specially designed for your new product Angel, and please have a look! There was another person in the office, and its Leo. But Zack ignored him, giving no draft to Leo. After reading it, Lydia shook head, The essence of advertising lies in concentration. Your version is too long. Zack frowned, but still smiled, This is just the first draft. We will revise itter. I show you for some advice whether there are some unreasonable points that need to be corrected. Michelle soon found one point, The kiss scene can be deleted, and I told you that I will never ept kissing plots. As soon as the words came out, Zacks face suddenly turned gloomy and he smiled to Lydia. Excuse All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. me, President Henderson. Then he took Michelle out of the office. Walking out of the office, Zack got a ferocious look on his face, Its the key time to sign the contract, and you are not allowed to make itplicated, remember? Michelles face slightly changed, and she stared at him, You promised me before that there will never be physical contact scenes. You lied to me! What if I lied to you? Zack sneered, Big star? You became a super star thanks to me. Without me, you will be nothing in spite of your extraordinary talent. His words made Michelles face changeable, and she gnashed her teeth, saying nothing. Seeing this, Zack, Michelle, youd better make clear what you are. You are just a tool that thepany can use to make money. Thepany can give you opportunity to be a star, but once you would do something to displease thepany, you will be set aside. You have worked so hard for so many years, and you wouldnt like to end up with nothing, right? Its silence for a long time. With slightly red eyes, Michelle finally nodded. Thats nice. Zack nodded with satisfaction, and went back to the office. The gloom disappeared, and he smiled, President Henderson, sorry to keep you waiting so long. Leo nced at Zack. He heard the talk out of the office. With Leos stare, Zack felt ufortable but he soon came back to himself. He looked at Lydia and smiled, It is ok for kiss plot, as well as the sex plot. Hearing his words, Michelle with a forced smile, turned and stared at him incredibly. Zack turned to her and stared at Michelle fiercely, indicating that she should say noting. In addition, we have discussed how to make yourpanys products popr overnight. And we have a conclusion that President Henderson should join in the advertising. Zack took a look at Lydias delicate face. Chapter 159 A Bird Startled By A Bow Chapter 159 A Bird Startled By A Bow Zacks words surprised Lydia, while Leo darkened his face. Before he felt that this man got something in his look at Lydia, but he had no evidence. So he didnt say anything, and he even controlled himself to hit Zack while hearing their talk out of the office. But now Zack dare to covet his wife. Lydia was not aware of that. After a cold look shing, she said calmly, Give me a reasonable reason. Zack calmly said, Although President Henderson is not a star, you do have a better appearance than a lot of big stars. Besides, I heard that you are also known as the cold president in Emerdale city. Although Zack praised Lydia a lot, Lydia had no feeling about his praises. She said, So what? We canpletely use this to catch the eyes of the audience. Whats more, your fame is better than Michelles star effect. With the both effects, your products will definitely be popr. He said clearly with some points, and even Lydia was a little persuaded. If it was just a general product, she may not personally join in the advertising. But this product was her expectation to her daughter, and the achievement in the past five years. After hesitation, Lydia shook her head and refused politely, Id better forget it. Im already married. Zack was stunned, and looked at Lydia with surprise, President Henderson is so young, I cannot believe that you have been married. Lydia nodded. Zack didnt give up, Its all right. They are just a few fragmentary shots, and we will focus on you about the advertising, and Michelle will be auxiliary to you. You think about it? Under Zacks repeated persuasion, Lydia suddenly looked at Leo, raised her lips and nodded, Ok, but I wont appear a lot. Leo paused and it never urred to him that Lydia will agree. When he looked into her eyes, Leo understood everything and twitched at the corner of his eye. Shes really a vindictive woman... Zack looked excited, and a smile emerged, Thanks for your cooperation. Id like to introduce you the male yer. And Michelle should know him. Then Zack waved hand, Come in. Then, a handsome guy with fair skin came in, smiling at Michelle with obvious love in his eyes. However, when he saw Lydia, he was shocked and his eyes was full of excitement, This is? This is president of As Group, President Henderson. She promised to give a friendly performance. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His words made the white man excited, and he said, I am Ronnie Stewart, an artist under Cleo Entertainment. Lydia nodded. She had heard the name, also knew that he was one of the most popr idol under Cleo Entertainment. While Michelle was frowning, with eyes full of disgust, Why did youe? I came here for work. Ronnie Stewart said with a smile, I heard that president Henderson needs an actor, so I volunteered to join with no pay, Michelle looked extremely ugly, with no words, while Ronnie Stewarts eyes scanned constantly between Michelle and Lydia. The kiss y was changed into sex y, and the cold female president was willing to join the y. He was so lucky to be the only male actor. But no sooner had he finished than a faint voice sounded. Sorry, yourete. The leading man is already taken. As soon as the words came out, all the people except Lydia changed their faces and turned back to Leo. Leo stood up and walked to Ronnie Stewart, saying, Whats more, everyones kissing scenes will be deleted. All the people stared at Leo with their mouths wide open. If he hadnt said something just now, everyone thought he was transparent. Soon, Michelle came to herself and looked at Leo with gratitude in her eyes. While Lydia also showed a meaningful smile. But Zack and Ronnie Stewarts faces gotpletely gloomy. Who are you? Here is no floor for you. You get out of here. Leo curled the lips, You dont need to know who I am. But you really have no qualification to join this advertising y. But as he said this, he nced at Lydia from the corner of his eyes and noticed that the coldness on her look had gone. So she agreed to join in the y because Leo had a night talk with Kate yesterday. And she was sure that Leo wille up join. Ronnie Stewart was furious and looked at Zack, Whats going on here? Zack was not only Michelles agent, but also Ronnie Stewarts agent, so he naturally furious. However, he did not lose his temper, but walked to Leo. He said in a low voice, I dont care who you are, but I warn you dont get involved in this. Otherwise, you will be dead with no reason. He thought Leo would be afraid, but Leo seemed to hear a joke andughed. He also lowered his voice and said, You go back to tell Neil OBrien. As long as he behaved himself, his family can have an opportunity to exist here. But if I lose my patience, everything will not be so easy. Zacks eyes opened wide, and stared at Leo with thrilled look. Leo knew his boss! But he soon snorted, Do you think that can steal a tigers power just because you heard my bosss name somewhere? My boss is the master of the OBrien family, you, as nobody, can never see him. Leo was not angry, but gently hugged Zacks head and said, Please help me to tell Ronnie Stewart that the Lawson family has disappeared and whether the next one will be the Stewart family or not is up to him. What he said scared Zack, and he tumbled on the floor awkwardly. Ronnie Stewart was a member of the Stewart family and the secret was just between him and Neil OBrien. How did this guy know about it? And the Lawson family as one of the four great families had disappeared? At this time, Ronnie Stewart strode to Zack, Zack, what are you doing? You beat him away! Lets go! Zack grabbed Ronnie Stewarts arm and ran away as a mouse would run away from a cat. Michelle stared at the two as they fled like rats with their tails between their legs. One second before Ronnie Stewart was so domineering, but now he fled so awkwardly. She looked at Leo and asked curiously, What did you say to them? Leo smiled and shook his head. Secret. Chapter 160 Emilia As Target Chapter 160 Emilia As Target Zack fled from the international Commerce Center to the Cleo Entertainment, as well as Ronnie Stewart. Why did you get back so soon? Neil OBrien asked strangely. Zack told Neil OBrien a good news and a bad news without reservation. Hearing, Neil OBrien also paused and looked shocked, Are you sure that you didnt make a mistake? Yes! Zack looked solemn, That young man, really knew Ronnies identity! I cant believe he can find out his identity with our sound protection. Neil OBriens expression also got serious. Stroking his chin, he paced back and forth in front of his desk. Ronnie was silent for a while and said, Could it be that a blind cat met a dead mouse and he just correctly guessed it? His teeth tickled with anger at the thought that Leo grabbed the leading role from him. He has been in love with Michelle for a long time. Finally, he had a chance to kiss her, but the chance just slipped away. Impossible! Neil OBrien waved his hand and said, He pointed out that you are the member of the Stewart family, thats to say, he is not afraid of revenge! Zack could not help interrupting, President, why this man can overlook the four great families? And the Lawson family really has disappeared? Neil OBrien did not answer. Its not that he didnt want to answer, but that he cant. He was there when the Lawson family was ruined. And he was impressed by the scene that all of the Lawson family were taken away. No one knew why the military would make a sudden inspection. The only one knew Leos true identity could be Peter Lawson, unfortunately, he had been in a vegetative state. I nned to teach Lydia Henderson a lesson. But with Leo there, this thing must be left behind. Neil OBrien said in a solemn voice, And, from now on, all members of the Stewart family are not allowed to provoke Leo! In addition, try to give more resources to Michelle. President, is that all over? Ronnie was reluctant. Of course not. Neil OBriens eyes shed with fierce look, But the OBrien is not powerful enough to ruin Leo, and we need to cooperate with the Stewart family. I heard that the urban construction project that allpanies and families had been longing for is in charge of the As Group. Thats right. Ronnie Stewart nodded and said, I have heard my grandfather mention this, and he was upset about it for a long time. The Stewart family was only responsible for the reconstruction of the upper reaches of the Emerdale River. He wanted to get the transformation n of the lower reaches of the River, but the As Group got there first. Is Old Mr. Stewart really upset? Yes, and he could hardly eat. Thats good, this might be our breakthrough. Neil OBrien said to himself, And Michelle, I have a hunch that she might be the key to breaking down the As Group. Lydia made the decision and Leo will be the leading actor. Lydia will appear on the screen herself, as well as her daughter. Michelle didnt know why Lydia made such a decision, but she didnt ask why. She then left after the date was set. President office, the remaining Leo and Lydia two people. Lydia was working on theputer while Leo was silent sitting on the sofa. Finally, Lydia stopped working and looked at Leo with no expression, You are angry, right? Leo showed a wry smile, I am not angry, but surprised that you can also have a tantrum just like other women. Lydia still had no expression, I am a woman, not a goddess. Leo seemed to recall something, and asked with a face of confusion, But you ever said that its a good thing to have many women around me. Lydia coldly said, I dont care those general women, but I am not so generous to allow you to see your ex-wife. Leo sighed, as expected she was annoyed by the things about Kate. Although Leo didnt know how Lydia found it out, he knew that as the president of As Group, she must have her own way and channels. Seeing silent Leo, Lydia softened and said, I knew something about the thing between you and Kate. Without her, I wouldnt have met you five years ago. Leo slightly meditated and slowly said, Yes, without her, we wouldnt have met each other. In fact, it should be said that they wouldnt have met each other without the people in ck suit. After all, they were not hired by Kate. Stay away from her, and shes dangerous. Lydia said. You seem to know her well? Leo asked in surprise. He still recalled that Lydia also had a subtle look when Kate was mentioned before. She said, She was my ssmate in college, and she was mypetitor. After leaving the International Commerce Center, Leo could not calm down for a long time. It never urred to him that Lydia had such a rtionship with Kate. A superior person will always regard another superior one as apetitor. Both of them graduated from Cambridge University and were also named as the only two Oriental women in the Centennial University Beauty since the founding of the university. After graduation, they entered the Wall Commercial Street for internship, both of them showed a strong investment and business talent. But Lydia had always been superior to Kate. Kate inherited the family business, while Lydia started her career herself. Its clear who was more outstanding. You are so great. Thinking of this, Leo also smiled happily. Near Kaiser Kindergarten, Nadine pulled up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Rolls Royce was too ostentatious, so Nadine followed Leos advice and bought a ck Magotan. Dad! Before long, Emilia ran to Leo from the kindergarten, looking at Leo. With joy on her face, she looked at Leo. Come on, dad takes you home! The two were on the two sides of the road, and Leo squatted down to wait Emilia with open arms. At this time, a Hummer rushed over with honking. It was about to hit Emilia, but the Hummer showed no signs of slowing down. Emilia! Looking at this shocking scene, Leos pupi suddenly shrunk, and shouted with all strength. And Emilia seemed to feel something and she turned around subconsciously. She saw a huge ck shadow. Emilia stopped and stood in the middle of the road in amaze, looking at the hummer galloping toward her. Chapter 161 The Simpson Family’s Revenge Chapter 161 The Simpson Familys Revenge RUSTLE As if a Titan, the dark shadow shrouded Emilia, who was stupefied in still. The distance between them was only five meters, so close that Emilia could as if sense the strong wind screamed by the trooping horses blew beside her face. She closed her eyes subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt her feet leaving the floor and she almost flew up. She opened her eyes, seeing generous shoulders and finding she was lying in a warm embrace. Dad! Emilia screamed out in excitement and grabbed Leos chest tightly. Leo leapt forward, spined around in the air when holding Emelia and thennded. All of his movements happened in a short while. Even Nadine was startled by his action. CRACK N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Hummer gave a nice drift. Its wheels rubbed against the floor sharply, leaving several evident scratches, and the car finally stopped slowly. At this point, a young man jumped off from the car, followed by three bodyguards, and walked towards Leo in swirl, Whos kid? Why didnt she keep an eye when crossing the street? Is she in a hurry to start a new life? However, rather than responding him, Leo carefully checked whether Emelia got hurt or not. Emelia tried her best to ease her panic. Her little pale face forced a smile and she noted, Dad, I am alright! Sorry, Emelia, dad should havee to you. Leo felt extremely ashamed when seeing his scared little girl. He handed her to Nadine and Nadine knew what Leo was about to do. She hurriedly took Emelia away because he knew what happened next couldnt be seen by a child. Seeing Emelia leave, Leos gentle look immediately gone. Instead, his look was extremely dark with homicidal intent. He slowly walked towards that young man. Hey, I am asking you a question? Is that girl your child? The young man didnt know that he was going to die. He still screwed in proud, Well, I have already hooted, but she still ran towards my car as if she didnt hear it. She is deserved to die if I hit her BANG As soon as the young man finished his speech, Leo punched him hardly on the face. Leo was punching in anger. Suddenly, blood was running down from the young mans face and he got a broken nose. Also, he flew away a long distance as if a kite with a broken string. Young master! Seeing this, his three bodyguards hurriedly ran by his side to support him up. The young man covered his nose in pain and got up embarrassedly, saying, How dare he beats me? What are you looking at? Punch him! The three bodyguards suddenly showed a sharp look, ready to start a sneak attack. However, Leo straightened himself up and stepped on the floor with full strength. BOOM The tarmac road suddenly cracked apart. I only want to kill him, but I will also kill those who daree forward. Leo remarked in cold tone. None of those three bodyguards dared step forward. You, you The young man popped his eyes. He never expected that man owned such a great power. However, he still pretended to be fearless and remarked, Do you know who I am? My name is Brian Simpson and I am from the Simpson family! Well? Hearing this, Leo showed a bright smile and asked, Do you know Mollie and Lennox? Leo hadnt seen Brian on the Lawson familys party a few days ago. Brian was startled. He nced at Leo, never expecting that he would know his father and sister? Was he acquainted with them? Therefore, Brian noted, Dont think you can be at ease simply because you know my father and sister! You can escape from death, but not from suffering. I will let you pay the price for beating me up! Leo smiled and remarked, I scorn to handle with the second-rate families like Simpson family, but you guys are too blind to bother me! Your sisters face has already been ruined. Thats just a warning. As for you, thing is not that serious if youre heading for me, but you almost hit my little girl. Even if the God is here, he cant save you! What? Youre the one who ruins my sisters face! Hearing Leos words, Brian couldnt stopped trembling in fear and showed a scared look when meeting Leos eyes. He had seen Mollies face, which was covered in blood and was badly injured. Even her senses couldnt be distinguished clearly. Mollie was still in the emergent room in the hospital. Brian never expected the man in front of him was that criminal. Leo looked at him coldly when he slowly approached him, as if he was staring at a lifeless dead body. Brian was frightened. He roared towards the three bodyguards, Come on! Beat him up! Bracing themselves, the three bodyguards ran towards Leo, while Leo kicked with great strength, making the leading bodyguard fly away for five or six meters. Meanwhile, he suddenly reached out his hand to grab the second bodyguards neck, lifted him high in the air, and threw him on another bodyguard. Within only one round, three bodyguards werepletely annihted. Suddenly, Brian popped his eyes in astonishment. However, instead of stepping forward, Leo stared at him and remarked, Yes, youre right. You can escape from death, but not from suffering. After saying this, he turned around to get back to his car and slowly started it. CRACK The cars four wheels spined quickly and rubbed against the floor, letting off a sharp noise. Judging from the speed of the engine, it could be seen that Leo floored the gas pedal and the speed was over two hundred yards. However, the car stayed where it was, with only its body vibrated strongly, like a c4 bomb which was ready to blow up. Leo was sitting on the pilot position. He held the steering wheel with both hands and showed a cold look at Brian. Seeing the vibrating car, Brian finally figured out what was going to happen. His pupils contracted and he shrieked, You, what are you going to dohere is kindergarten! What happened here attracted many parents, who were going to pick up their children, to gather around. They all looked at the Magotan in and Leo inside in astonishment. Leo sneered and remarked, Well, now you know we are near the kindergarten. Why you didnt remember many kids are around when youre driving the car to hit my daughter? With the gloomy voice to the extreme, Leo suddenly pulled the brake. BOOM Suddenly, the car speeded up and drove towards Brian. Like a bolt of lightning, because free from the brake in great resistance force, four wheels of the car spined in high speed and even sparked against the floor. The bystanders couldnt stop covering their mouths in astonishment, as if they foresaw the ident was going to happen. Help me Brians pupils suddenly contracted. Without further thinking, he struggled with hands and legs to climb aside. However, the distance between him and the car quickly shortened. Leo drove the Mogotan with speed over two hundred yards. Brian could never forget what was happening in front of him. The four wheels were like deaths sickle, which was ready to sentence him. He lied on the ground and covered his head tightly, huddling. He trembled heavily. Numerous thoughts passed his mind at this moment. He was the young master of the Simpson family. He owned lots of money to spoil. He hadnt gotten married yet. He hadnt inherited However, he waited a long time, but the great pain he imagined still didnt strike him. Finally, he opened his eyes. As soon as opening his eyes, he saw the scene he would never forget in his life C the giant wheels stopped in front of him, so close that they were within one centimetre. If Leo drove forward a little bit, his skull would be smashed in pieces. Chapter 162 Two Choices Chapter 162 Two Choices The engine revolved to its extreme. The cars body already went cold with loosen wheels and ck smoke. All things struck Brian greatly. He popped his eyes in fear. Out of astonishment, he even wetted his pants. All parents and kids in the kindergartens front gate were startled. It was nearly impossible for a car to brake with such a high speed within a short distance. However, the man inside the car had controlled the speed of the car, proving his first-ss driving technique. Noticing other peoples gaze, Leo nced over the bystanders. Suddenly, those parents led their kids to leave. Within a minute, no one was left in front of the kindergarten. Brian finally returned to his consciousness. He struggled to climb out under the car and got ready to escape. However, he only crawled for one metre when a foot stepped on his back. Dont, dont kill me Brian was so scared in tremble that he didnt even have the strength to crawl. Leo showed a sharp gaze and noted, What happened is just a warning. I wont kill you if you tell me why youre going to hurt my little girl! I, I just passed by Brian raised up his head to look at him and replied when trembling. Leo gave him a cold look. He got on the car and swiftly backed his car, aiming at Brian and pressed the elerator. CRACK With a clear crack sound, one of Brians legs was smashed by the wheels. Ah Brian screamed out desperately. All of his body trembled in pain with sweat running down from his forehead. Leo rolled down the car window, nced at Brian, who was pressed under the car, and noted, I dont have too much patience. If you lie to me again or decide to remain silence, I will smash your other leg. There was hesitation in Brians eyes, but he still chose to remain silence. Seeing he had no response, Leo moved the steering wheel to control one of the car wheel, which was pressing on Brians leg, to move left and right. CRACK, CRACK In this way, Brians broken leg gotpletely smashed. He petted on the ground with great pain and finally confessed, I will tell you the truth, I will! Leo finally stopped and looked at him calmly. My father asked me to do so. Brian hissed because of the pain and remarked, You have ruined my sisters face, which means you have ruined her whole life. I will let you pay your price. He then waited for a while and continued, I have heard that you already get married and have a little girl in kindergarten, soso I decide to hit your daughter to make her disabled. BOOM! After Brian saying those words, frightening coldness let off from Leo. He noted in a creep sound, Emelia is only five years old. How dare you turn your filthy hands to her? Jerk! Are you calling me a jerk? Brian suddenly got his courage back when facing Leos killing intent. He sneered and replied, Why N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. dont you call yourself a jerk after ruining my sisters face? I am only letting you pay the price by doing the same thing to your daughter! You can ask your sister what vicious thing she has done. Leo showed a cold look and remarked, She deserves it. Well, then what our family has done also has our reason. We only lose this time. Not knowing out of pain or rage, Brian showed a ferocious look and noted, We can give a second try if we lose in the first round, then there will be the third and the nextWe still have lots of chances. One day you will regret for what you have done. Leo shook his head and looked at him calmly, Youre wrong. I will never leave you the chance for a second shot. I have already found out the truth. There is no need for the Simpson family to exist. CRACK As soon as Leo finished his speech, he drove the car backwards and aimed at Brians right leg. CRACK With another clear sound, Brians right leg was smashed broken. If you want my daughter to be disabled, I will make you disabled first. Leos eyes were so calm that as if he has lost humanity when staring at Brian, who already passed out because of great pain. Dad! Suddenly, a pleasant voice came not far away. The coldness faded away in Leos eyes, instead, his look was full of gentle smile. Looking back, it could be found that Emelia was holding Nadines hands and ran quickly towards Leo. Emelia was holding a rainbow lollipop in her hands with a pair of antlers as decoration. She looked like a lovely deer elf. Nadine was also wearing a pair of antlers. It could be told that the antlers were in a match set. However, Nadine was wearing an unnatural look. It seemed that he was tortured by Emelia after looking after her for some time. Leo held Emelia in his arms and looked back at Nadine, saying, It actually suits you well. Nadine rubbed the antlers on her head and her face directly turned red. Dad, where are we going next? What a generous child after just going through a car ident! Emelia asked in Leos arms. Dad will take you to the zoo. Leo rubbed Emelias head gently, while a flicker of coldness passed over his deep eyes. Lets go to the Simpson family. Yes! Reminding that Emelia was almost hit by a car just now, Nadine also showed a cold look and replied. Meanwhile, in the Simpson family. Although the Simpson family is a second-rate family in Emerdale, they owned private estate. Meanwhile, all rtives from the best blood in Simpson family were gathered around a white bed. A woman was leaning in lord Lennoxs arms, cursing in deep and resentful voice. I will make him dieI will make him suffer! If getting close to her, it would be seen that her whole head was wrapped in medical gauze, only leaving out a pair of eyes, looking like a scary mummy. Leo wasnt the one who ruined her face. Nadine did it. However, Mollie med everything on Leo. Lennox hurriedlyforted, Mollie, take it easy. I have alreadymanded Brian to hurt his daughter. I will let him taste the pain to lose his daughter! BANG! As soon as Lennox finished his speech, a booming sound came outside the Simpson familys estate. Everyone looked outside. Suddenly, all of them opened their eyes widely. A ck Magotan rushed in, ripping the estates gate offpletely, as if the gate was made of paper. Who is that? Lennox went furious. Although the Simpson family wasnt in the first rank, they couldnt be bullied easily. Lennox led people out, finding the car door open with two people getting off in sharp eyes. The man was holding a delicate little girl. Others could sense they were supposed to be a family. Emelia, wait for daddy for a while. Leo said gently to Emelia and slowly turned around his head. Suddenly, his eyes were full of endless killing intent. His cold words echoed in the whole Simpson house. All of you. You have two choices to choose either obedience, ordeath! Chapter 163 Treating Leo in the Same Way as Miss Lawson Chapter 163 Treating Leo in the Same Way as Miss Lawson People from the Simpson family all freaked out when finding who wasing. Lennox opened his eyes widely in astonishment and asked, Why your daughter is all alright? Leo sneered and remarked, It looks like you wish something will happen to my daughter. People from the Simpson family all looked at each other. The lord had already arranged Brian to hit Leos daughter. Emilia should be disabled now. Why nothing happened to her? Suddenly, people from the Simpson family all had uncanny feeling. As if reminding of something, Lennoxs pupils quickly contracted. He red at Leo and shouted, Where is Brian The fact that the perpetrator didnt return but the victim arrived really made Lennox disturbed. Leo nced over them calmly and then rest his eyes on Nadine, noting, Give his son back. Yes. Nadine showed a smile and gave them a teasing look. Afterwards, she opened the trunk and threw Brian up. Brian already couldnt move at all, lying in front of his father like a dead animal. Jerk, here is your son! Suddenly, the Simpson familys estate went to dead silence. All family members eyes were wide with horror and covered their mouths subconsciously. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point, a desperate shriek came, Brian! A beautiful madam came by Brians side. She didnt care about her safety at all, but held her son tightly in her arms. Tears were running down from her eyes when she asked with great concern, You leg what happened? Mom! The rim of Brians eyes also turned red. He held his mother tightly and replied in raspy, painful tone, My legs are smashed by wheels! BOMB As if being struck by lightning, all people from the Simpson family, including Lennox, were trembling in fear. Brian was supposed to be the one who hit others. Why did he get hit instead? Hearing his words, the middle-aged beauty couldnt bear this news. Her eyes cked out and she directly passed out. Take her back to her room! Lennoxmanded in half fear and half anger. The whole Simpson family went to a mess. However, Leos eyes were still cold as usual. He would never show mercy when facing his enemy. Full with rage, Lennox stared at Leo and roared, What have you done to my son? Well, hes the one who is going to hit my daughter. I will definitely make him suffer. Leo looked calm and casually noted, I have already shown him my biggest mercy by not killing him. You Lennox was furious. However, when seeing Nadine, who was standing behind him, he didnt dare take action easily. Dad, what happened? A womans voice came inside the house. Mollie went outside with her face covered in thick bandage. She screamed out when seeing Leo, asking, Leo? Is that you? She strode towards Leo in great rage, saying, How dare youe to our ce after ruining my face? I will kill you! However, she only took one step and stopped moving forward, standing in still stiffly. Suddenly, a knife covered in front of her neck. Nadine showed up sneakily in her back and whispered in cold voice, You will die if you dare step forward! GRUNTING Mollie suddenly stopped. She swallowed hard, turned around to Lennox and asked, Dad, help me Such scene stimted Lennox. He showed a more furious look and asked, Leo, dont think you can turn blind eyes and mess around simply because there is a powerful bodyguard to protect you! Well, do you think the Simpson family owns the right to mess around? Leos voice was extremely cold, saying, Your family is only second-rate. How dare you find my daughter trouble? You really get great nerve! After saying these words, the killing intent spread out in the air. Lennox was scared to step backwards when feeling this uncanny atmosphere. He felt freezing as if dropping to the ice cave. You have already broken Brians legs. What else are you going to do? Lennox questioned angrily. I have provided you with solutions. Its up to you to decide life and death. Lennox naturally knew what Leo was hinting. Leo was asking him whether he would obey him or not. At this point, Emelia, who was standing aside, looked at Leo curiously and asked, Dad, you have promised me to go to the zoo. Where are animals? There will be. Facing Emelia, Leo changed into another person. His voice was extremely gentle and remarked, Emelia, how about waiting for dad for a while on the car? Yes. Emelia wasnt scared because Leo didnt start taking action know. She got on the car docilely to y with her toys. Lennox knew how powerful Leo was. However, he still pretended he didnt afraid at all and remarked, Leo, I never expected you could leave safely during that night in the Lawson family. I wont mind your business if youre a person who likes to mess up. However, now you want to go against the Simpson family. How foolish you are for holding a weak hand versus us! The Simpson family is the Lawson familys business ally. Do you know what will happen when the Lawson family knows that youre in my ce? In Lennoxs view, as long as he called the Lawson family here, Leo didnt have any strength to fight back. Leo showed a weird smile and didnt say anything. On the day when the entire Lawson family got exterminated, because Mollie was disfigured, the Simpson family left in the first ce and they didnt know the news that the Lawson family was already gone. Lennox thought Leo was frightened when finding he didnt speak out a word. Lennox showed a cold smile and remarked, Now it seems you finally regret. Well, its toote. I will call the Lawson family to let them send masters here. Leo didnt stop him but waiting for him to make a call. Come on. I will concede if you can bring even one person from the Lawson family here. Well, youre still a stubborn person even if youre going to die! Lennox purled up his lips and sneered. He started to make a call, However, the beep sound came on the other side. Lennox didnt give up and dialled another number. Still, no one answered. Thats strange. Why there is nobody to pick up the phone? Lennox was doubtful and murmured to himself, while Leo and Nadine looked at him in a teasing manner. Sensing Leos eyes, Lennox was stimted, not reconciled to dial a series of numbers. Those numbers belonged to the grouppanies of the Lawson family. All of them hadmercial intercourse with the Lawson family. However, none of them answered! At this point, cold sweat showed up on Lennoxs forehead. He couldnt stop ncing at Leo. Leo showed a pair of eyes with a confident look, like that everything was under his control. Lennox felt unprecedent pressure at this time. He didnt know what was the origin of such pressure. Hello? Soon, the phone finally got through. A mans cold voice came. Although the other sides voice was indifferent, Lennox felt he finally caught the life-saving straw. All of his pressure went away and he asked in anxiety, Is that Mr. Lopez? Who are you? Mr. Lopez asked impatiently. I am the lord of the Simpson family. Lennox, Lennox Simpson. I have met you in the Lawson familys Mr. Lopez was simply in the middle ss of the Lawson Group, but Lennox was still humble. Lennox had no way because the Lawson Group was the most powerful and well-known group owned by the Lawson family. Hurry up. I am busy now and dont want to waste my time. Constraining his anger, Lennox asked with a smile, Well, Mr. Lopez. There is some trouble in our family and I will you can show up to help me. I will offer you the best interest I can provide. What a useless thing! You cant handle such a trivial thing. No wonder the Simpson family only ranks in the second-rate. Mr. Lopez smiled and hanged up the phone. Although being despised, Lennox showed a wicked smile and remarked, I have already called the person from the Lawson Group here. Youre not allowed to leave. Dont worry. I wont leave until things are handled properly. Leo smiled and waited together with Nadine. A whileter, a ck Benz parked in front of the Simpson familys gate and a man in suit got off. Seeing this, Lennox hurriedly greeted him and pointed at Leo, saying, Mr. Lopez, here is the guy who finds our family trouble! Following his finger, Mr. Lopez was frightened when seeing Leo. He hurriedly turned around and asked in a deep voice, Are you sure that is the man youre referring to? Yes, thats him! Lennox replied with great certainty. SLAP At the point when Lennox said yes, Mr. Lopez pped on his face hardly and scolded, Are you blind? How dare you find Mr. Cohen trouble? Our president hasmanded that everyone has to treat Mr. Cohen the same way as they treat him! Chapter 164 We Will Obey Every Word Mr. Cohen Commands Chapter 164 We Will Obey Every Word Mr. Cohen Commands Mr. Lopezs words shocked all members from the Simpson family like a bolt of lightning. Lennox opened his eyes widely in astonishment and asked, Mr. Lopez, are you telling a joke? If Mr. Lopezs first sentence simply surprised him, his second sentence almost made him ck out and pass over. Everyone knew Leo was the Lawson familys enemy, especially the president of the Lawson Group, Kate, who was Leos counterpart. However, now Mr. Lopez remarked that Mr. Cohen was as important as Kate. Why would this happen? Mr. Lopez sneered and noted disdainfully, Do I need to tell a joke with a lord from a second-rate family? This was a really insulting sentence. However, Lennox was not in the mood to care about too much. He grabbed Mr. Lopezs hands and asked worriedly, Mr. Lopez, you must take it wrong? How would Mr. Henderson say such words? This useless man in front of us escaped from his marriage with Miss Lawson five years ago, which greatly damaged her fame. All people from the Lawson family are desperate to kill him. Why are you protecting him instead? Shut up! Finding Lennox mentioned the scandal five years ago, Mr. Lopez red and pushed Lennox away, Why would a small figure like you could find out Mr. Cohens true identity? If you keep guessing Miss Lawsons thought, dont me me for being ruthless! Afterwards, Mr. Lopez ran towards Leo and gave a formal bow, saying, Mr. Cohen, I will cancel all of our cooperation with the Simpson family. Dont be mad. Mr. Lopezs voice was in tremble when saying these words. His heart was scared to the extreme, thinking: Helping the Simpson family to go against Mr. Cohen? How dare he? He must be searching for death if he agreed with Lennoxs suggestion. Mr. Lopez witnessed the copse of the Lawson family together with Kate on the party. He well remembered the strangling feeling, especially the scene when over ten armoured cars drove from the horizon and nearly ten thousand soldiers surrounded them when holding guns. Get up. Leo smiled and noted, I remember you. you are behind Kate and is the seventh in his left side at that time. Leo had an extraordinary memory. He could remember most peoples appearance only by one nce. Finding Leo still remembered him, Mr. Lopez felt ttered and noted in excitement, Yes, Mr. Cohen. I dont want what happens today to be known by too many people. Do you understand? Leo squinted his eyes and remarked. Of course! Mr. Lopez promised him and turned around to nce over the Simpson family,manding, I will report to Miss Lawson in honesty if anyone dares spoil one word. You know what our young mistress will do if things are leaked out. All members of the Simpson family trembled in fear. If Kate was determined to exterminate the Simpson family, none of them could survive this night. Besides, the Lawson family already copsed. Mr. Lopez announced another big news, The Lawson family now is different from its past. From now on, Emerdale only has one Lawson family and it only belongs to our young mistress. She owns the whole family! Learning this news, all members in the Simpson family were heavily stricken. As if losing their consciousness, they all stood still when staring at Mr. Lopez. With legs getting soft, Lennox suddenly fell on the floor with a zed look. The Lawson family copsed? The same question also echoed in his rest family members head. No one could believe the fact that the historical wealthy family in Emerdale would copse in simply one night! Who was the man behind owning such a great power? Out of no reason, every member in Simpson family had the same hint, starting with the copse of the Lawson family, Emerdale was going to experience a great change. All strengths in this city had to reorder their ranks. Mr. Cohen, young mistress also notes to send everyone who has seen you a message! Mr. Lopez suddenly added. Well? Leo raised his eyebrow and smiled, asking, What did she say? Our mistress said although the business between you and she can be forgotten, youre still not her friend. She will start apetition with you to find out who is the winner. All people in the Simpson family heard Mr. Lopezs words clearly and all of them were shocked. What was Leos true rtion with Kate? Why would Kate treat him so seriously? Leo was not afraid at all. He even curled up his lips and showed a wicked smile, replying, Then please send my message to her, tell her if she is provoking me out of affection? Hearing this, Mr. Lopez felt his heart got stricken. People in the Simpson family also showed a startled look. Waswas that flirt? Within the Emerdale, no, even within Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd, no one ever dared to flirt with Kate. Maybe only Leo in the world dared flirt with her! Well, lets get to the point. Leo went towards Lennox, who was already shocked in still and asked, You have two choices, obedience, ordeath! Feeling his killing intent, Lennox finally returned to consciousness, replying, I will chooseobedience! Leo immediately showed a slight smile. However, I will have only one condition! Lennox suddenly raised up his head and remarked, Please spare the rest of the Simpson familys life. I am the one who made all decisions! Lennoxs words really surprised Leo. He remarked, You should be d that nothing happens to my little girl and I wont push you too hard. Then Leo waited for a while and continued, I will forgive all of our unhappiness if you can imitate animals in the zoo to make my daughterugh! At first, he thought Lennox would refuse him, but he never expected Lennox agreed without second All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. thought, saying, Yes! Compared the future of the Simpson family, what was the big deal for losing his own dignity? Come one. I will call my daughter out. After saying this, Leo went back to the car and found Emelia was ying with her toys happily. Leo smiled and noted, Come on, Emelia, dad will show you animals. Really? Emelia immediately threw away her toys and asked pleasantly. Of course, its real. Daddy will never lie to you. Leo took Emelia out in his arms. The little girl was excited and looked ahead when blinking her eyes. Lennox already lied on the floor. He came in front of Emelia and forced a smile, saying, Little one, how about old grandpa ying as your horse? Emelia raised up her head to look at Leo. Seeing her fathers supportive look, she replied, Ok, thank you, grandpa! After saying this, she carefully climbed on Lennoxs back because she was afraid of hurting him. Suddenly, Emelia sensed his bruised face and asked curiously, Grandpa, what happened to your face? Lennox hurriedly turned around his head. He forced a smile and replied, I am alright. After saying this, Emelia used her tiny hands to gently rub his injury. Grandpa, are you still feeling pain? Then Emelia remarked in a cute tone, My mom told me the pain will be gone with gentle rub. Lennox waspletely startled. His whole body trembled and the rim of his eyes turned red. Everyone movement of this little girl touched him deeply. How would he attempt to kill such a kind and lovely girl! What a jerk he was! Lennox med himself for everything. A drop of tears ran down from his eyes. I am sorry, Mr. Cohen, I am really sorry He supported Emelia to crawl in the yard. Although his movement was extremely ugly and he was under great shame, he knew he deserved to be treated in this way. Emelia alsoughed out happily. Leo showed a deep look at them. He slightly nodded his head and turned around to look at Mr. Lopez. Mr. Lopez suddenly figured out his meaning. He strode in front of Lennox and remarked, Sigh here. Mr. Cohen decided to let the Simpson family be our Lawson Groups formal partner. Lennox trembled, not out of excitement, but of endless gratefulness. He crawled in front of Leo and bowed his head on the ground heavily, saying, Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Cohen. From now on, the Simpson family will follow your instruction and every word you However, Leo remarked coldly, Remember that this mercy is because you have sessfully made my daughterugh! After saying this, Leo held Emelia in his arms and left. Chapter 165 Hot Girl in Sports Car Chapter 165 Hot Girl in Sports Car Lennox was still kneeling on the ground. He finally got up until Leos car drove away. He returned to the room with the contract with the Lawson family in his hands. Up to this moment, he came back to his consciousness and realized how powerful this young man was. He clearly understood that he didnt get good out of misfortune, but blessed by Leos mercy. Father, I almost died just now. It was all because of that jerk. You have to take revenge for me At this point, Mollie, whose face was covered in gauze, came forward and remarked when gritting her teeth. SLAP Simply after she finished her speech, Lennox pped on her face. There was even a sense of killing intent in his eyes. He remarked, Shut up! I will chase you out the Simpson family if you dare say anything bad about Mr. Cohen any longer! Hearing her fathers words, Mollie immediately popped her eyes out of astonishment and the rest of the Simpson family looked at each other in wonder. Mollie was Lennoxs favourite girl. How could she get pped simply because of saying something bad about their enemy? With full strength, Lennox threw the contract with the Lawson family on the table, He showed a cold look towards people around and remarked, Our family is supposed to die today, but we just had a narrow escape and even won the cooperation chance with the Lawson family. It is all because of Mr. Cohens mercy and forgiveness! The rest of the people finally figured out what happened. Take the order now. We will give fifty percent of our share from all subsidiarypanies to Vesper Corporation in the Henderson family. Lennox knew Leo was from the Henderson family and All people in the Simpson family were shocked when hearing hismand. Fifty percent share of all the Simpson familys subsidiarypanies? This meant they would give half of the Simpson familys fortune to the Henderson family! Meanwhile, it also meant they wouldnt be the biggest shareholder of their subsidiarypanies. Leo quickly learned this news. He remarked, Lennox is showing me his loyalty. Leo said this with a smile when he was standing by the giant French window at the top floor of the International Commerce Centre. Well, half share of their subsidiarypanies. Lennox really decides to sacrifice a lot. The richest man in Emerdale, n, stood behind Leo and noted respectively. Try to help the Simpson family in the future. Yes. n understood his boss was expanding his force. Ding The phone rang at this point. Leo had a check and found it was from Caroline. He immediately nced at them. Noticing what the boss meant, n hurriedly left the office. Leo finally picked up the phone. Where are you? Caroline asked impatiently on the other side of the phone. International Commerce Centre. Come down. You have to go back to the Henderson familys house with me. What happened? Leo was a bit surprised because he was told not to approach the Henderson family. Why would they decide to take him back? Do not waste time. Hurry up and get down! After saying this, Caroline directly hanged up the phone. Leo hesitated for a while and went to the underground parking lot. A red Ferrari 488 stopped in front of Leo. Caroline was wearing a pair of sunsses. She nced at him and noted, Get on. Have you changed a car? Leo asked in astonishment. He measured the car with his eyes and could tell the red lightning valued around three or four million. Caroline gave him a despised look and responded, What do you know? This is my fiancs gift. Fianc? Leo suddenly reminded she was referring to Benedict from the Hudson family. Caroline reminded when Leo was getting on the car, Well, take care when you get on. Dont mess up my genuine leather cushion. Can you afford the price if you identally break it? Leo didnt say anything and got on. Caroline stepped on the gas and headed towards the Henderson family. WHIZ However, in the half way, another red lightning chased them up from behind in an extremely high speed. Caroline got scared to control the steering wheel. However, she was not so good at driving and almost hit on the greenbelt along the way because of slipping tire. The other red lightning also stopped along the way. The owner slowly rolled down the window. A pretty face like a man-eater fox showed up. The woman inside was carrying a charming curly hair, but looked at them with despised expression. Dont drive this kind of sports car if youre not good at driving. Then she gave a middle finger and drove away. Are you showing off simply because youre faster? Caroline opened her eyes widely and cursed, And how dare you drive the same car as me. Leo remarked, You dont have to be so mad. She is professional in terms of transforming sports cars. Its impossible for you topete with her. How do you know? Caroline asked in confusion. Leo replied, Although she is driving the same type of car as yours, her equipment is much better. She is faster than you as soon as she starts the engine. How could youpete with her? Caroline looked at Leo in astonishment. She never expected that such a useless trash would know this knowledge. However, Leos wordspletely irritated Caroline. She just owned such a great sports car and was in a good mood, but what Leo said really upset her. What do you know? Its only empty talk with no practice. Leo didnt argue with her. He nced at her and remarked, Get off! Caroline was startled and got angrier, This is my car! I mean I will help you to exceed her. You just said you wanted your lost dignity back. Hearing this, Caroline showed a weird look and asked, Do you know how to drive? A little bit. Therefore, Caroline showed a disdainful look and remarked, I got the full mark in the driver licenses test and I cant even exceed her car. I dont trust you. Just let me have a try. Caroline got hesitated when seeing his insistence. Finally, she decided to swap with him. However, she still remarked worriedly, Be careful. This is my new car from my fianc. How can you Tie up your safety belt. Leo interrupted her. His gaze ahead was extremely sharp. Why do I have to tie the safety beltAh! Before Caroline could finish her words, the red light already turned green. Leo pressed the gas and the car turned into a bolt of lightning to drive forward. Caroline screamed out. Her body tightly went against the seat because of inertance, almost scared her to death. Their speed was at least 150 yards! On this crowded road, their car was driving flexibly in the left and right, bypassing lots of cars and making them give way. We are going to hitwe are going to hit Ah Caroline kept screaming when sitting on the passengers seat. She had experienced many times about the speed on string, while Leos face was calm as usual. Within a short way, they could see that car and easily exceeded it. At the point when they exceeded it, Leo leaned aside and looked at that hot woman calmly. Because of shock, that woman didnt even notice the red light ahead and almost drove forward. Seeing Leo drove the car away, the woman with curly hair suddenlyughed out enchantingly. Interesting, its really interestingFew people can exceed my car. We will meet each other in the future. The car drove in a steady pace, heading to the Henderson family. Caroline was sitting on the passengers seat. Her hair was disheveled and was carrying a pale face, white as paper. Sometimes she felt her stomach rolled and wanted to vomit. Here you are. Leo handed her a bottle of water. Caroline felt unnatural when facing Leos kind behavior. However, she still snorted and handed over the bottle to drink without giving thanks. After finish drinking the whole bottle, Caroline finally felt better. Her gaze towards Leo was full of astonishment, asking, Why are you so good at driving? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Leos technique was even adequate to attend the professionalpetition. I just got luck. Leo smiled and continued, Ferrari is not suitable to drive on the crowded road. Only open highway is the best ce for it to perform. The reason I can exceed her is simply because she gets struck by the red light. Caroline didnt say a word, but looked him up and down with a weird expression, as if she just knew him in the first day. She always regarded Leo as a useless man. She held this prejudice even before she left the International Commerce Center. However, this times racing slightly changed her judgement. Numerous thoughts flew over her head. Surprisingly, she found Leo had appeared many times in the past event. Was that a coincidence? Perhaps she didnt notice that she already questioned Leos real identity instead of regarding him as a useless trash. Hello! Caroline suddenly asked when looking at Leo, Youd better get prepared before you go to the Henderson family. Leo immediately got startled when hearing this, asking, Why do I need to get prepared? Tomorrow is old Mr. Nicholsons seventy-year-old birthday. Remember that it is you who have killed his grandson, Raymond. Caroline showed a serious look, saying, I am bringing you to the Henderson family to discuss how will we exin this thing. Chapter 166 Carolines Change of Mind Chapter 166 Caroline''s Change of Mind Leo slightly narrowed her eyes and instantly understood the conflict of interests. The Ford family and the Nicholson family had been friends for generations. Both of them intended to match up with Raymond and Caroline. However, they hadn''t been together for long before Leo killed Raymond with a silver needle. The Nicholson family didn''t know it yet. Tomorrow was Roman Nicholson''s 70th birthday. At the birthday party, someone would definitely ask about it. Leo was thinking about how to answer the question. Caroline said "let''s discuss", but in fact, she only wanted to get rid of Leo and protect herself. Cold light flickered in the eyes of Leo, and his aggressive vibe became stronger. "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Leo suddenly looked at Caroline and asked. Caroline''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but her expression became determined in the end. "I''m sorry, Leo. Don''t me me for that, please." "I''m going to get married soon. The Henderson family and the Ford family already have the support from the Hudson family now. We can''t afford to lose anything because of this, so... we have to sacrifice you now." Leo fell into silence when hearing that, but there was no sadness on his face. Although they had turned against each other because of their stance, Leo still remembered the happy days when they were young. Caroline hurriedly added out of guilt, "But don''t worry. If the Nicholson family really wants to kill you, I will beg them for mercy on you." "No need." Leo interrupted Caroline calmly. "I don''t need your rescue. You can give me to the Nicholson family, but I doubt if they have the guts touch me!" He sounded so domineering and proud. Caroline was stunned; she opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word. While they were talking, they had already arrived at the Henderson family. The living room was packed with people. Reba, Patricia, Samuel, and other direct descendants of the Henderson family were sitting on both sides. William was sitting in the middle. He looked at Leo, eyes full of pity; there was nothing he could do. "Reba, that good-for-nothing git is back. Let''s begin." Seeing Leoing back, Patricia immediately looked at Reba and said. She called him a good-for-nothing, but Leo was just staring at her with cold eyes, saying nothing. Reba also nced at Leo coldly and said, "Tomorrow is Roman Nicholson''s 70th birthday. You should go with us." "If Roman didn''t ask anything, then everything would be fine. If he asked about Raymond, you would admit that you killed him, which has nothing to do with the Ford and Henderson families. Do you understand?" Leo stood straight and looked cold. Beforeing here, he intended to take the responsibility alone, but now, he suddenly changed his mind. "I can take the responsibility, but don''t you regret it." He said as he looked at Reba with a sharp gaze. Leo stared at Reba like a vicious beast, making her hair stand on end. When she came to her senses, she became angry from embarrassment. "How dare you give me that look!" Like a shrew, she rushed to the front of Leo. Hands on her hips, she kept cursing, "You''d better pray for yourself that Roman will not ask about Raymond''s death tomorrow. Otherwise, given Roman''s character, you''ll wish you were dead! I will also let you suffer if you get us involved!" "That''s enough!" William shouted. He red at Reba and said, "Should anything happen to the birthday party tomorrow, I will negotiate with Roman about thepensation, but I won''t allow you toy one finger on Leo." Hearing William''s powerful words, Leo felt so touched. Reba was stunned and then became angrier. She pointed at William and scolded, "I''ll be there on behalf of the Ford family tomorrow. Are you sure you want to be the enemy of the Nicholson family for this loser?" William was silent for a while and said, "Leo would only kill Raymond because Raymond was such an evil man and deserved to be deceased. I think Roman will be reasonable..." "Then you don''t know Roman very well." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Reba put her hands on her hips and said in a strange tone, "Everyone knows that Roman is very protective of his subordinates. If he knows that this good-for-nothing killed Raymond, he wouldn''t care if he''ll antagonize anyone and will kill all of us to revenge his grandson!" A hint of light shed across Leo''s eyes. Roman seemed to be hard-core. After pondering for a long time, William gritted his teeth and said, "Leo has done so much for the Henderson family. I can''t just stand by and watch the Nicholson family hurt him!" "What has he done for the Henderson family?" Reba pointed to Leo and yelled angrily, "He brought disaster to this family! If it weren''t for him, the Henderson family might have been promoted to a second-rate and wouldn''t have to live under others'' control ever since!" "Mom, this is a life-and-death matter." Caroline also pulled Reba back and persuaded, "If Roman really asks, we can just apologize and pay them a fortune. We don''t have to ask that good-for-nothing to pay with his life." Although she hated Leo for leaving without saying goodbye and dragging the family down, she didn''t think he deserved death. "Caroline, what''s wrong with you?" Reba looked at Caroline in disbelief and said, "If no one goes out to make amends, the Nicholson family will be enemies with us. This will be a big blow to us!" Caroline was about to say something when someone grabbed her arm. She looked back and saw Leo looking at her calmly. "Don''t plead for me. I''m telling the Nicholson family that I killed Raymond, and we''ll see if they dare to do anything to me." Reba''s eyes flickered with lights, and she said, "I heard what you just said... You said you killed Raymond and won''t get our family in trouble!" "I will go to the Nicholson family at noon tomorrow." After saying that, Leo strode away from the Henderson family. Caroline gritted her teeth and rushed out. She caught up with Leo and shouted angrily, "Are you crazy?" Looking at Caroline''s angry face, Leo was taken back at first and then smiled faintly. "Are you worried about me?" "Who do you think you are?" Death was upon Leo, and he was still joking around. Thinking of that, Caroline became angrier. "Do you know that you''ll get yourself killed?" "Roman is a very vindictive man. If my mother let you take all the responsibilities for Raymond''s death, you will be flogged to death!" "Is it that serious?" Leo acted as if he was surprised. "Of course." Caroline took out a ticket from her bag and said, "This is a ticket I bought, and my mom doesn''t know about it. Just leave, before she finds out." Leo didn''t take it. Instead, he stared at Caroline''s face and suddenly smiled. "So you don''t hate me anymore?" "I hate you." Caroline gritted her teeth and said, "Ever since you escaped from the Song family''s wedding five years ago and got the Henderson family in trouble, I''ve been hating you." "Perhaps you''re no longer the loser living on others five years ago, but I''m about to get married soon." Leo''s face also changed slightly when hearing her saying that. "Have you ever thought that Benedict was just using you?" "That''s absurd. He likes me." Caroline shook her head stubbornly and continued, "I''m going to get married soon. Everything is back on track. All hatred will be meaningless. It''s best for all of us to be safe and sound." Speaking of this, she took a deep breath and said to Leo, "Just leave, Leo!" After hearing Caroline''s words, Leoughed silently and took the ticket. However, he didn''t put it into his pocket; instead, he folded it and tore it into pieces. Countless scraps of paper drifting in the air, Leo smiled faintly at Caroline and said, "You underestimate me. I don''t care about the Nicholson family." "If they don''t know what''s good for them, I''ll just put them down for good." After saying that, Leo turned around and walked out of the gate of the Henderson family. Chapter 167 The Henderson Familys Provocation Chapter 167 The Henderson Family''s Provocation The next day, Nadine drove Leo to the upper city, so they arrived at the Nicholson family at noon. The upper city was the more prosperous side of Emerdale. It was also a ce where the first-ss families gathered. The Ford family and the Nicholson family were the most famous ones. Unlike the newly promoted first-ss families like the Ford family, the Nicholson family had been an old first-ss family of Emerdale since a long time ago. Still, it had never been ranked among four prestigious families. It was at noon. The gate of the Nicholson family was packed with people, and many luxury cars were parked in front of it. In contrast, Leo''s Magotan was much more low-key. When Leo and Nadine walked into the courtyard, they saw that therge manor was full of dining tables. All guests had arrived and were chatting happily. "Young Master, the master of the Nicholson family, Roman, craved for greatness and sess. The older he is, the more he loves ostentation. After he turned 60, he hosted a big party to invite all the families in Emerdale over every year. The bigger the party is, the happier he was." Nadine whispered to him from behind. Leo was silent for a while, and then his lips arched. "I hope he wouldn''t ruin his 70th birthday by himself." His idea was straightforward. He only wanted to get through this event smoothly, but if Roman insisted on picking a fight, he would have to fight back. "Here, you loser!" Suddenly, Leo heard a harsh sound. He traced down the voice and saw Reba waving at him with a disdainful face. Reba shouted so loudly that she immediately caught the attention of other presenters. Someone looked at Leo in surprise. "I haven''t met him before; which family is he from?" "Maybe the Ford family." Several young masters from the first-ss families looked at Leo and whispered. Nadine''s eyes turned cold. She was about to speak, only to be stopped by Leo. The two of them sat down in the Ford family''s ce. Just by then, a young man, maybe in his twenties, came over and asked with a smile, "Mr. Ford, if he is one of your family, why did hee alone instead ofing with you? Don''t you like him?" Jayden looked embarrassed, but he had to answer that question for the sake of his pride. "You''re right. He is indeed a good-for-nothing in a small branch of our family. We feel ashamed to have him here." "Oh?" The young man smiled even more happily. "Since when have your family had a branch? You could barely be a first-ss family without my family''s help. As far as I know, your family only has one branch, the Henderson family, right?" He pointed to Leo and asked, "Is he from the Henderson family?" "..." Jayden, William, and Reba all looked quite embarrassed at that time. They looked at Leo with even gloomier eyes, as if it was him that had put them in this awkward position. Caroline frowned and was provoked by the young man''s words. "Who are you to judge my family like that?" Caroline had only met Roman and Raymond, and she had never seen anyone else of the Nicholson family. A hint of arrogance appeared on the young man''s face. He answered, "My name is Barnaby, also the next patriarch appointed by my grandfather." Upon hearing that, the young men at other tablesughed and looked at the Ford family with mocking eyes. There were also strong and weak ones in the first-ss families. However, now that they were with the Nicholson family, they certainly had their advantages. They would naturally look down on a family like the Fords, which only rose by depending on siding with the Nicholsons. After a pause, he looked at Leo again and said, "I heard that five years ago, the Henderson family and one of the four prestigious families, the Lawsons, had an alliance marriage, but the groom ran away on the wedding night. Is that you?" Leo took a sip of tea and said lightly, "So what?" "Did you run away?" Barnaby looked at Leo with an intriguing expression and said significantly. Leo put down the teacup in her hand, and deep thoughts took over his eyes. William, Reba, Caroline, and others were stunned and surprised at Leo. Everyone thought he was the one who turned against his marriage to Kate five years ago. Now they wondered if there were any secrets behind it. "A special source told me that a man and a woman were kidnapped at the dock of Emerdale River that All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. night." Barnaby said with a smile, "Especially that woman. She''s so beautiful. I don''t know how she is now..." "Mr. Nicholson, I can tell you if you want to know." Another young man said with a smile, "The kidnapped woman is called Lydia. She is now the president of the L Group. She is also married now, and her kid was about five years or so." Upon hearing this, all the Fords and Hendersons were stunned. They never knew the president of the L Group had such a horrible experience five years ago. Now they wondered who the kidnapped man was. No one noticed that Leo''s face had be extremely gloomy, and there was dense killing intent in the depths of its eyes. However, those young and yful people hadn''t realized how serious this was. They continued to tease, "Does Mr. Nicholson like women like that?" "Yes, I always thought that only mature females can be called ''women''." Barnaby admit it in public. Then he looked at the young man who just mentioned Lydia''s name. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had, she would probably be my woman now." "I''m sorry, Mr. Nicholson." The young man said with a cheeky smile, "Just call her over if you really like her. Let''s have fun together, hahaha..." "Can you tell me where you heard that?" Just as they were talking andughing, a gentleugh came over. People stoppedughing and looked at Leo. He was still sitting in his seat with a smile on his face, but the smile was giving people chill on their spines. When those young men sitting at the same table with Barnaby saw it was Leo, they immediately said disdainfully, "You don''t deserve to know that bigwig''s name? Besides, what can you do even if I tell you?" Caroline seemed to have thought of Raymond''s death. She trembled and said anxiously, "Leo, calm down. We''re at the Nicholsons''." Unfortunately, it was toote. A cold killing intent shed across Leo''s eyes. The next moment, he said coldly and slowly. "Now that you don''t want to speak, you''ll never have to speak again." "Nadine, mute them." "Aye!" Nadine didn''t care if it was Roman''s 70th birthday at all. She took a step forward and turned into a shadow, instantly appearing in front of the guy who threatened to bring Lydia here. She stretched out her palm as fast as lightning and directly reached into the man''s mouth. "Ugh..." The guy immediately widened his eyes and retched. Nadine''s eyes suddenly turned ruthless. Her hands were going further and harder. Something seemed to have been ripped off. "Plop!" Blood gushed out of the man''s mouth, and he fell to the ground. Then he covered his mouth with both hands and looked extremely painful. Everyone knew that he wanted to shout, but they heard nothing. They looked at Nadine again and saw her throwing something on the ground. Only then did everyone understand what had been put out. It was a tongue. Chapter 168 The Arrival of the Spencer Family Chapter 168 The Arrival of the Spencer Family The entire banquet hall waspletely silent. All the guests'' hearts were beating violently. It had taken Nadine less than a second to pull out the guy''s tongue. The guy was now lying on the ground with a twisted face. He opened his mouth widely but still couldn''t say a word. Jayden, Reba, William, and others had been scared out of their wits. They had seen Nadine fight against Chris''s bodyguard, but that was almost gentle scratching Barnaby was also shocked, but soon he looked provoked. "How dare you! My grandfather''s dinner party is beginning soon, and you just hurt one of our guests?" "I can''t get any useful information from you. All you did was trash-talking, so you don''t deserve to have tongues." He said with a cold voice, and his face hadn''t changed a bit from the beginning till now. "Next." Swoosh! As soon as he gave the order, Nadine disappeared and then showed up in front of another guy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The technique was exactly the same as the previous one. She reached into his mouth and forcibly pulled out his tongue. So the guy ended up just like the first one. He opened his mouth widely but couldn''t say a word. They were in great pain, but they couldn''t even scream. It was tremendous torture. Every time Nadine disappeared, a guy lost his tongue. In the end, Barnaby was the only intact at his table. Leo looked over coldly. Nadine suddenly showed up in front of Barnaby. She grabbed his throat and lifted him up. The other hand of hers had stopped at his mouth. She asked in a cold voice, "Are you going to tell me or not?" Barnaby was scared out of his wits. He stared nkly at Nadine''s blood-shot eyes and hurriedly said, "Stop! I''ll tell you!" "It''s the Stewart family! I heard it from Bertie Stewart!" "Bertie Stewart..." Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, with a dangerous light shing across in. Barnaby continued, "Bertie was the most outstanding young man of his family. Our family had a connection with the Stewart family, which was why I heard this news from Bertie. That''s all I know!" Leo''s eyes turned cold, and he kicked Barnaby hard on the chin. "Get lost!" This kick directly dislocated Barnaby''s chin, breaking some of Barnaby''s teeth. He was bleeding profusely, butpared with other ones who had lost their tongues, he ended up better. Barnaby covered his mouth and looked at Leo with a ferocious face. Then he walked into the house. Given what had happened just now, no one dared to provoke the Ford family again. The atmosphere was no longer as rxed and joyful as before; it was drearier. The Ford family had long forgotten what Barnaby had said about five years ago, because now there was only one thing in their mind: Leo had beaten the young master of the Nicholson family. Besides Barnaby, several young men with equal family grounds had been dumbed. This was a disaster for the Ford family! Leo still looked peaceful, as if it was just something trivial. Reba''s eyes were bloodshot for the regret of bringing Leo here. "You... you jinx..." She was too angry to speak. After a long time, she came to her senses, pointed at Leo, and scolded, "You''ve done nothing but make trouble for us every day. Do you know who you''ve offended? I don''t care if you want to get yourself killed; just don''t get the Ford family involved!" Leo nced sideways at Reba and said lightly, "The Nicholson family will know of Raymond''s death sooner orter. This is already a situation of life and death. To beat Barnaby or not won''t make any difference." "You..." Leo''s ruthless eyes scared Reba so much that she almost fell off the stool. Her face paled and then went bloodshot. "You bastard, you''ll destroy our family..." Jayden was as shocked as angry; his hair stood on the end. It was possible that the Nicholson wouldn''t fall out on the Fords if it were just about Raymond''s death; however, he was almost sure that they would get back on the Fords now, given what Leo had just done. Although the Ford family had recently gotten the investment of the Hudson family, it still had a long way to go before it caught up with the Nicholson family. What was worse, If the Hudson family knew about it, they might be afraid of getting involved and withdrawing their engagement to Caroline. Thinking of that, all the members of the Ford family turned pale. The gate slowly opened by then, and a melodious birthday song came. The birthday party officially started. An old man in a traditional red suit walked out slowly. He was the patriarch of the Nicholson family, Roman. Without knowing what had happened before the birthday party began, he looked around with a bright face and said in a clear voice, "Thank you for attending my birthday party! Much obliged" The audience burst into thunderous apuse. Next, it was time to send gifts. Just by then, Barnaby, who had gone to wash up, came out. When he passed by the table of the Ford family, his eyes were filled with solid killing intent for a moment. However, he didn''t lose his temper. This was his grandfather''s 70th birthday party. Everything seemed insignificant. "Grandpa, this is the Painting of the Pines from a famous painter I hired, which has cost me quite a fortune." Barnaby took out a magnificent pine treendscape painting and said in a loud and clear voice, "Happy birthday to you, and many more!" Roman took over thendscape painting and studied it carefully. Then heughed and said, "Great! The mountains had fogs in them, and the clouds were moving. What a nice painting! I like it!" Everyone knew that Roman liked artworks. Barnaby''s gift was exactly what he liked. Then, people from prominent families from the upper city also sent their birthday gifts. However, Roman put all of them aside as valuable as they were. "Thank you for your gifts. Please help yourselves. Eat and drink well, have fun!" People from various prominent families came to toast. Roman hadn''t refused any one of them; he drank it all. The families went up one by one; soon, it was the Ford family''s turn. All the family members have butterflies in their chests. "The Spencers have arrived!" Just by then, somebody yelled at the door. A handsome young man came into the yard with arge group behind him. It was Wace Spencer. However, instead of looking at Wace, Leo looked at the woman he was with. She had charming curly hair and beautiful nted eyes. Any man she had looked at seemed possessed and couldn''t help staring at her. She was in a long red dress that reached her ankles, but the slit of the dress was very high, revealing her fair thighs. She twinkled and smiled like a seductive vixen. "It''s her?" Leo narrowed her eyes. Caroline couldn''t help but scream, her eyes widely opened. Chapter 169 Daughter of the Perry Family Chapter 169 Daughter of the Perry Family This woman in the red dress with big wavy hair was the one who flipped at them in the same sports car as Caroline''s. Leo''s eyes moved away upon one nce. She was in excellent shape and had a charming appearance. It was fair to say that she might be the dreaming lover for all men. The woman seemed to have recognized Leo and Caroline, too. She ignored Caroline and stared at Leo with her amorous eyes. She seemed so interested in Leo. She turned aside and said something to Wace. Soon, Wace looked over and saw Leo. He immediately seemed respectful. Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at Wace and the woman. He wasn''t surprised by Wace''s arrival because he was the one who asked Wace toe. What he cared about was who the woman was. The woman seemed to have realized something and suddenly chuckled. The next moment, she stretched out her thumb and index finger and made the shape of a pistol. Then she pointed it at Leo''s heart. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke silently. Leo''s expression changed slightly. He seemed to have read her lipsnguage. She said, "Bang..." The arrival of the Spencer family attracted the attention of the Nicholsons. All the families who were close with the Nicholsons felt anxious. The Spencer and Perry families were mob families, which the Nicholson families despised most. Barnaby''s face turned sullen immediately. As the next patriarch, he wanted to make a big stand. Therefore, he took the lead and headed for the Spencer family. "Wace, our family has never invited you. How dare youe uninvited?" The atmosphere had finally calmed down for a bit just now; however, after he shouted, it grew tense and seemed to be on the verge of a fight again. "Today is Old Mr. Nicholson''s 70th birthday. I''m here to send my celebrations as a junior" Wace wasn''t scared at all. He raised his eyelids and nced at Barnaby. Obviously, he didn''t take Barnaby seriously. "To send your celebrations?" Barnaby nced at therge group of people behind Wace and sneered, "If you''re here for a celebration, why are you taking so many people with you? The hell I would believe that you''re here for celebration! You''re here to pick a fight!" "No... on the contrary, Old Mr. Nicholson is highly respected in Emerdale. My family was an underworld force, but we admire him as much as you do. The more people we bring here, the more sincere it is!" The woman in red beside Wace giggled and said in a calm voice. The moment he saw the woman in red, Barnaby was stunned. But thinking of the current situation, he still suppressed his desire and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" The Spencer family and the Perry Family were the only two famous underground forces of Emerdale; however, Barnaby had never seen her in either of the two families. "Haha..." The woman in red smiled charmingly and took Wace''s arm. She said yfully, "I am just an ordinary little woman. I don''t deserve to be known by Mr. Nicholson." Barnaby frown at it. He thought she should be Wace''s lover or something. Wace frowned more deeply than Barnaby. He wanted to pull his hand out of the woman''s hands, but he was stared at by her and pinched on the waist. It was so painful that Wace trembled. Leo had captured all the details. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her, thinking that this woman wasn''t as simple as she looked... "I don''t care. You''re from the Spencer family, so you''re dangerous. You''re not allowed in!" Barnaby refused to yield and said in a low voice. "Barnaby." Just bu then, Roman grumbled as he walked over. "They are our guests. Don''t be rude!" Then, he handed a ss of wine to Wace. "My grandson is young and reckless. Please don''t me him, Mr. Spencer. I propose a toast to you and beg for your forgiveness." "To Old Mr. Nicholson and your being reasonable." Wace smiled faintly. Then he took the cup and drank it up. Roman nced at Barnaby and shouted, "Hurry up and help Mr. Spencer take a seat!" Barnaby red at Wace, but he didn''t dare to disobey his grandfather''s order; however, before he was about to arrange seats for Wace, thetter refused him and said, "No need!" After that, he walked over to somebody. Jayden, Reba, and Patricia''s expressions changed dramatically in an instant. They were extremely All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. nervous. "Mr. Spencer, what do you..." Jayden quickly stood up to wee him and looked at Wace with fear. " Ford, do you mind if I sit here?" Wace asked calmly. Members of the Ford family felt very stressed upon hearing those words. However, given the power of the Spencer family, they found this proposal very hard to refuse. "No, not at all..." Wace didn''t say more and sat down instantly. "Mr. Cohen, a toast to you." Wace raised his ss and said respectfully to Leo. His respectful manner shocked the Fords. Jayden and Reba looked at Leo in disbelief. They wondered how the head of the Spencer family knew this good-for-nothing. Leo didn''t say anything; he nodded happily and clinked their sses. This simple gesture seemed to be big enough to make Wace overdelighted. He looked at the woman in red again and said, "Millie, this is Mr. Cohen, the man I always mentioned to you. You should propose a toast to him." However, Millie turned him down decisively and said, "I don''t drink with petty men!" "Petty men?" Wace was so scared that he was sweating. Leo also let out a bitterugh. It seemed that she still remembered how he surpassed her. "Nonsense!" Wace was about to scold her, but Leo waved his hand and asked casually, "Forget it. Is she your woman?" Leo thought she was Wace''s lover like others, but as soon as he asked out, Wace and Millie''s faces changed greatly, and they tried to keep away from each other. Millie even red at Wace as if he had taken advantage of her. "Mr. Cohen, you misunderstood." Wace smiled bitterly and said, "She is my sister, Millie Perry." Hearing Wace''s words, Millie''s expression eased a little. Leo looked at her in surprise and asked curiously, "Now that she''s your sister, why is she a Perry and you''re a Spencer?" Both Wace and Millie''s faces changed when hearing that question. They seemed to have secrets or problems they didn''t want to reveal. Wace looked back at her and asked for her permission. Millie hesitated for a moment and suddenly waved her hand. "Just say it if you want. Anyway, you won''t be able to hide it for long." Wace looked at Leo and sighed, "Long story short, Millie and I are both the children of Frank Perry." Leo''s eyes changed as soon as he heard that. Others might not understand what Wace meant, but he surely did. Frank was a yboy when he was young. He had many illegitimate children, but he only had one daughter. So Frank and his daughter were quite close. It seemed that Millie was the daughter. Leo didn''t continue to ask. On the one hand, it was Wace''s family''s privacy. On the other hand, Roman had alreadye over. Jayden, Reba, and other Fords were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. It was already toote for them to run away now. So they had to stand up and braced themselves to say, "We wish Old Mr. Nicholson bigger achievements in the future!" "Thank you, everyone." Romanughed heartily and drank up the wine in his ss. However, he didn''t leave as he did after that. Instead, he stood there and looked at all the Ford family members. There was doubt and a hint of fierceness in his eyes. After a long time, he said slowly, "I haven''t seen my grandson, Raymond for quite a while now. I introduced him to Caroline a while ago. Why didn''t hee today?" Chapter 170 Killing Him If You Want Chapter 170 Killing Him If You Want Roman seemed to know something. There was faint killing intent in his deep voice. All the members of the Ford family trembled, and their faces were as pale as paper. They even held their breath and didn''t dare to exhale. The Nicholson family was no fool. They hadn''t heard from Raymond for a very long time, and they failed to get in touch with him. They knew it was very likely that Raymond was dead. So why they still invited the Ford family over? It was because they had no evidence for the murder. Raymond wanted to hear the Ford family admit it. The dinner was an ambush. It seemed to be a birthday party, but it was nned to let the Fords pay the price! His words were clear and loud enough to be heard by all the guests. The ce suddenly fell in dead silence, and everyone could feel an overwhelming depression. Leo''s eyes slightly narrowed as a sharp glint shed across them. The time hade. Jayden immediately looked at Reba and pretended to be calm. "Rebbeca, just say something." Jayden''s idea was straightforward. Reba was so scared when she was suddenly called out. The Henderson family was a branch of the Ford family. If things were out of control, she would draw a line with the Henderson family to protect the Fords. She said incoherently, "Well... Raymond..." "What happened to him?" Roman stared at Reba coldly and continued to ask, "I''ve been missing him so much recently. There was once that I called his name in my dreams. The world is crazy now, and I don''t want him to get hurt by..." The mood at the party was extremely depressing. It was too heavy for other guests to catch a breath. Some families even took a few steps back, for fear that they would get into trouble. Wace and Millie also narrowed their eyes and looked at Roman, but they were not afraid. Seeing that Rebbeca still didn''t speak, Roman put on a sad face and said, "Don''t be afraid, just tell me. You can rest assured... The Ford family is an important member of the Nicholson family. I won''t me you no matter what has happened to Raymond." "My two grandsons are my only love now. Just tell me if he is alive or dead!" Tears welled up in his eyes. He even knelt on the ground, seeming so worried about his grandson. The Fords were all moved by Roman''s teary face. After hesitating for a while, they asked, "Are you really not ming us?" There was a sh of killing intent in Roman eyes, but he still said sadly, "No, I am not. Just tell me what happened to my Raymond. I want to see him or his dead body!" Reba, Caroline, Patricia, and the others looked at each other. They finally made up their minds and told Roman the truth without William''s consent. "We''re sorry. Raymond is already dead." "What?!" Roman pupils shrank. He took a deep breath and took a few steps back. Finally, he fell to the ground. "Grandpa!" Barnaby rushed out with his people. He quickly helped Roman up, patted him on the back, and helped him catch a breath. "My grandson!" Roman wailed as his sad expression turned into the murderous face in an instant. He stared at the Fords and said, "I tried to matchmake Raymond and Carolina out of kindness, but you repaid me with enmity and killed my grandson. No one''s going to leave this ce alive today, no matter it was the Fords or the Hendersons! I want all of you to die with Raymond!" As soon as he said that, all members of the Ford family panicked. Jayden hurriedly knelt to Roman and begged, "Roman, this has nothing to do with the Ford family. Rebbeca has already married the Henderson family. She''s no longer a Ford! If you really want to punish her, just punish the Henderson family. It has nothing to do with us!" It was a life-or-death problem for his family. Jayden had no choice but to sacrifice his daughter. Reba looked pale. She knelt and said, "Mr. Nicholson, it has nothing to do with the Henderson family, either! Everyone in our family loved to see Caroline and Raymond being together. It was Leo who killed Raymond! You can kill him if you want., but please don''t me the Henderson family for Raymond''s death!" Reba suddenly turned around and said with resentment. "Mom, it''s true that he killed Raymond, but Raymond wanted to kill Dad. He deserved it!" Seeing Reba sell Leo out without hesitation, Caroline suddenly felt worried. No matter how bad she was, she never wanted Leo to die. William also looked at Reba in disbelief. "You are Leo''s family, too. How could you do that?" "Did I do anything wrong? He was the one who killed Raymond. He is a murderer!" Reba then walked to Roman. She pointed to Leo and said, "Old Mr. Nicholson, you and I are on the same side. Please let him pay the price!" Hearing Reba''s words, Caroline hurriedly turned around and said to Leo anxiously, "Run! The Nicholson family is even stronger than the Ford family!" However, Leo was still sitting calmly on the sofa. He didn''t seem anxious at all. When he looked at Rebbeca, there was a trace of coldness in her dark eyes. "Mr. Cohen, do you want me to..." There was a cold glint in Wace''s eyes, but Leo waved his hand and said, "Just wait." Millie looked at Leo in surprise. She knew her brother very well. He was arrogant like no other, but now he seemed to respect a man so much. Roman also looked at Leo, his eyes full of killing intent. "You killed my grandson?" "You''re good.." Leo''s eyes showed no fear. "He wants to kill my father. I had every reason to kill him." "No matter what he had done, you don''t get to be the one to judge!" Roman was full of murderous intent, and he didn''t look like an old man his age at all. "I will let you know what will happen if you offend the Nicholson family!" "Grandpa, I have to tell you that..." Barnaby also walked over and pointed at Leo. he said coldly, "At the beginning of the birthday party, he had his bodyguards to pull out the tongues of many of our honorable guests! He even wanted to kill me!" "What?" Roman was in a rage. "You''ve already killed one of my grandsons, and you were trying to kill the other?" Facing Roman''s rage, Leo only sighed softly, "We could''ve stayed safe, and I would never attack your family, but now you''re making me." "How dare you!" Leo was just telling the truth, but Roman was somehow provoked. "Do you think you can still walk out of our family alive today?" He waved his hand as he said that. In an instant, dozens of domestic guards rushed in and surrounded him. A man who was looking at them fiercely. His cheekbones were high, and blue veins popped out on his temples. The extraordinary and robust momentum differed him from other men. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I know your bodyguards are strong, but can they be strong enough to dodge bullets?" Roman said with a grim look. "What''s more, the top powerhouse of my family is also here today. You got nowhere to escape today!" Many guests shivered with fear when see what was happening. However, Leo''s face hadn''t changed a bit. He was, on the contrary, smiling. "That''s all you''ve got? Chapter 171 A Wasp Woman Chapter 171 A Wasp Woman As Leo was surrounded by dozens of men with guns in their hands, there was also a peerless master waiting in the wings he was now facing what an A-list family could ever do at most. However, Leo merely sneered at them and thumbed his nose at the men surrounding him, which made everyone around can not help but think that hed gone mad. Ladies and gentlemen, Im sorry to inform you that due to an unwanted situation, we have to terminate whole activity now. Im here expressing my sincerely apology to everyone on behalf of the Nicholson! In a sudden, Roman turned around, looked all the guests and bowed, In the future, I shall definitely pay personal visits to everyone. But today, please leave first. Its totally OK, Mr. Nicholson. Mr. Nicholsons health counts the most, Mr. Nicholson. Please make sure that you wont exasperate yourself for this sort of man. If you need our help, please feel free to ask. People from other families said their goodbyes and left one after another. Soon, the entire Nicholson family became deserted, with only the Nicholson familys guards, members of the Ford family and the Spencers staying around the surrounding then became hostile as they stood eyeball to eyeball. Roman looked at Wace with his eyes narrowed and asked, Is that Mr. Spencer chooses to stay? Wace took a sip of the fine wine and chuckled, "Please feel free to leave me alone, Mr. Nicholson. Its totally fine to treat us as non-existent." His saying was also a disguised manifestation of the Spencerss position, making Roman feel sullen and causing his brows to knit with anger. However, thinking of the prosperity and influence of the Spencers, Roman chose to remain silent and snorted with his sharp eyes fixed on those of the Ford family. It seems that you guys are quite determined to stand against my family. He said. No! We shall never do things like that! Frightened, Jayden hardly dared to breathe, and then nudged Reba in a hurry, Your family is to me for that, so do something for the fuck sake! Anxiously, Reba suddenly turned around and red at him, Kneel down before Mr. Nicholson, you stupid moron! In silence, Leo remained indifferent on the look of his face he had obviously lost interest in talking to Reba. As for William, he then pulled Reba to his side and roared, Stop adding fuel to the fire, you crazy songstress! Havent you forgotten what Raymond had done? Im on fatherside this time, mom. Caroline answered imperturbably, with her face turned pale due to the armed men around, Raymond has just tried to kill him! I should have seen through what was really inside of him before I chose him. None of the whole Browns could be deemed as good! There exists no gratuitous love, as well as gratuitous hatred. The reason why the Nicholson family chose to help the Ford family is that they wanted to gobble up the business of our family! Couldnt you understand it, grandpa? Every single member around of the Ford family was lost in silence, especially Jayden, who was shuddering with his face turned red and pale. As the host of the whole Ford family, he clearly understood that in the Nicholsons eyes, the Fords were only a group ofmbs waiting to be ughtered, and thus they chose to fund the Fords again and again. However, it was also clear to him that the Fords also regarded the Nicholsons as their tool to gain influence and strength. In short, they were just using each other, and now where would the rtionship go from here depended on the decision of Jayden. Pondering, Jayden took a deep breath and said, I understand your concern, my dear granddaughter. But the prosperity of our family needs the help of the Nicholsons, and we can not risk losing their support at least, not now! As his voice faded, Carolines pupils contracted due to shock, and Roman said with a ghastly smile on his face, I know I can count on you, Jayden. Although your family is not to me for the death of my grandson, I have to ask you to exin everything! After speaking, he gave Leo a cold look and continued, As for this one, I shall break each of his arms and legs, and your family shall do the rest to show your loyalty! Well. Without any hesitation, Jayden responded with a nod. Immediately, Caroline and William turned to Leo and urged, Run! Youve got merely an outside chance to win fighting against them at the same time! The change in Carolines attitude surprised Leo a little. However, at the next moment, he stepped before Caroline and chuckled, I appreciate your kindness. But I am not going to flinch today lets see who can beat me down! In his words, one could feel that arrogant wildness. Caroline trembled slightly, remembering that even in the past, Leo had never flinched in the face of any difficulty. At this moment, Nadine stepped forwards at a slow pace, and Wace had also lit a cigarette, standing and smoking silently. Hahahaha! Those people of the Nicholsons burst intoughter disdainfully. Laughing, Barnaby stepped forwards, pointed at Leo and said, Do you think you can still be as reckless as just now? You are nothing in front of us! Roman turned to Jayden, "Youre allowed to leave now. I''ll send him back to Zhou''s houseter, and after that, I shall see youing back to me with his head!" Only Barnaby knew why grandpa did this today was his grandpa''s 70th birthday, so it would be too ominous for him to kill someone. Thus, he left this errand to the Ford family. Without any choice, Jayden bended down and said in fear, Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Nicholson Now, get the hell out of here. Said Roman. In haste, Jayden took his family away, as Reba grabbed Caroline and said, Come on, we should go now! But Leo is still That fool is going to die today! Just go! Although she was filled with reluctance and concern, she was still taken away by Reba. From the beginning to the end, Leo didnt even try to stop them from leaving for him, it was a good thing that everyone left when he fought. Now, anyst words, young man? Said Roman with his eyes staring at Leo. With the corner of his mouth lifted, Leo said, What gives you that confidence to beat me down? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Stop adorning yourself with borrowed plumes, stupid fool! Stepping forwards, Barnaby shouted, I know that youre the one who made Lydia pregnant five years ago! Everything that you have now is merely a pathetic handout given by her, and without her support, you will be nothing but a poor shitty ass! As his voice faded, Leos eyes immediately turned cold, and a sense of speechless murderous hostility filled the whole ce in a second. Horrified, Wace was shocked by the news even though he had already been prepared for any possible answers he had never expected that Leos wife was L groups CEO. Bewilderment and shock also filled the eyes of Millie. However, the brother and sister had soon reached a consensus with nces at each other. With the look on his face turned calm, Leo smiled, Anyhow, youre destined to fail to tell others anything for the rest of your life. Shut up and die, you moron! Barnaby red at him and then turned to Roman, Lets destroy his arms and legs, grandpa! I want him to regret it and feel the desperate pain! Without saying anything, Roman waved his hand, Fire! At the next moment, the whole ce of the Nicholsons was filled with the noise of gunfire. Hahahah! Barnaby burst intoughter rampantly, Now you know my bad, you gigolo Hey, look behind you. As a in voice sounded, with his face turned pale, Barnaby stoppedughing and looked at Leo who was still standing safe and sound, How did you survive that? How could this every happen? As if they were aware of something, Barnaby and Roman turned around and saw something terrible and dreadful. All the guards of the Nicholsons were shot to death before they could ever fire their guns. Outside the Nicholsons house, there were 40, 50 men dressed in suit and tie holding pistols in their hands. Roman turned around and red at Wace, How dare you ever interfere in my business, Wace? Check it again, old man. My men had done nothing. Waceughed evilly. What? Said Roman, with his face turned pale. They are my men. Another lightughter sounded, as Millie, dressed in ten centimetres high heels, stepped out with her graceful figure. Who are you? Staring at Millie with his eyes wide open, Barnaby asked. Well, Millie offered a smile and answered, Im Millie, the oldest daughter of the Perry family. Chapter 172 The Resolution of the Nicholsons Chapter 172 The Resolution of the Nicholsons The bodyguards of the Nicholsons, who had been aggressive the moment before, all fell to the ground in a blink of an eye. The professional killer hired by the Nicholsons, who was the only one survived, stared at the scene before him and failed to say anything out of shock. The whole ce was drowned by dead silence. As for Barnaby, his eyes opened wide in disbelief, and his face turned pale. As for Roman, who copsed to the ground with a thud, was trembling and couldnt believe that his bodyguards, whom he had spent arge amount of money to train, were all dead within a moment. Although it was in ord with what Leo had expected, he still turned to Millie with a surprised look in his eyes the one who should take action was originally Wace, not Millie. Turning to Leo, Millie gave him a charming smile and a mischievous blink, as if she was saying that he owed her one. Impossible. Its impossible With the support of his rtives, Roman stood up slowly, with his aged body uncontrobly shuddered. He looked at Millie with fearful eyes and muttered, I only know that the host of the Perrys have only sons Who the hell are you? Millie red at Roman and said spitefully, Indeed, Frank dont deserve to be my father! There was deep hatred between the lines of her words. Wace heaved amiserative sigh, and Leo also narrowed his eyes. He knew more about Frank, including that this man also had a daughter apart from his sons. However, it was just that his daughter didnt recognize him as her father, and had never lived together with the whole family, which resulted in that many outsiders didnt even know Frank had a daughter. Mydy, shall I take down this flippant rude old man? At this time, a bald man, with about fifty people following behind him, stepped inside the ce and stood before Millie respectfully. Seeing that, Roman had no choice but to face the fact that she was telling the truth. Millie waved her hands and said, No need for that. Its enough to just kill those armed men. She was a smart woman, who knew to stop where it should stop this was the freud between the Nicholsons and Leo, and if she ever killed Roman, it would incur hatred between the Nicholsons and the Perrys. Do something, Mark! Roman shouted suddenly, looking at the strong killer standing not far away with his bloodshot eyes. What? With the look in his eyes turned alert, Leo was about to let Nadine take actions. However, before Nadine could even do anything, a man stepped forwards and said, Such a small role dont deserve you to bother, Mr. Cohen! I will handle this! With a mysterious smile on his face, Wace moved like a shadow and rushed to the man called Mark. Stunned, Mark looked at Wace with surprise, thinking that this man, who was as fierce as a wild beast, was tearing him apart with his overwhelmingly formidable momentum. At the moment when he came to the front of Mark Wace mobilized his muscles and attacked him with all his strength. With a few deafening sounds of boom, numerous punches fell rampantly on the body of Mark like thunder. Leo and Nadine looked at each other with surprise the style was exactly the Lightening Boxing Technique invented by Leo. Now, this man was no longer the ignorant and shallow man that he once was he was now a man who had thoroughly remoulded himself in terms of vigor and strength. As punches fell on his body, Mark was uncontrobly stepping backwards non-stop. Finally, when the final strike of Wace fell on the middle of his chest, Mark stopped stepping backwards and burst into a painful screech. Ah! In pain, he rolled on the ground, but it didnt help him alleviate the increasing pain. If one was struck by the Lightening Boxing Technique, he should stay still and never move anymore, since the inner force injected into his body would spread inside his body and aggravate his pain. Seeing that, Leo offered a confirmative nod to Wace he must have been striving harder with his guidance. As for Roman, he was dumbfounded to see this. It was hard to believe that Mark, a peerless master of martial art, would ever hold on for even a second in the face of Wace. The ce fell dead silent, and for all the Nicholsons members, their faces turned pale and their souls were trembling. Grandpa Stammered Barnaby, falling down to the ground with his shuddering body. He knew that he could only survive with the help of his grandpa at this moment. However, Roman red at Wace and howled, Wace, our Brown family has no grievances against you! What should you fight against us? Wace sneered, "I have no vendetta against you, indeed. But you have a vendetta against my master... Dare to take a shot at my master, I see that you are tired of living! The way Wace called Leo shuddered all the members of the Nicholsons, and made them can not help but wonder who was the master of Wace. At the next moment, everyone turned their eyes to Leo at the same time. The only one who remained calm on the expression on her face was Nadine, who felt no surprise about everything. Leo, dressed in a suit and with a faint sneer on his face, walked towards everyone of the Nicholsons family. The sound of his crisp footsteps sounded at the scene, but to the Nicholsons, it was like the sound of death, who wasing to pronounce their death. LeaveLeave me alone! Barnaby screamed in horror as he hurriedly retreated, but he was tripped by the stones on the ground and fell to the ground with a loud thud. However, the pain of falling to the ground didnt seem to stop him from retreating. Leo looked at Barnaby with his dark eyes as deep as the abyss. Suddenly, as if he had lost the inner spirit of his own, Barnaby seemed to lose the strength to move his body anymore. Unfortunately, he was not the target of Leo. Leo turned to Roman and grinned, Dear Mr. Nicholson, its said that one would grow smarter when he gets older, while it seems that yourepletely not the case. I told you that your family will fall even though I choose to stand aside and watch! With his legs turned cold, Roman fell to the ground with fear. It wasn''t until this moment that he understood why the Spencers hade uninvited they were here to wish him a happy birthday at all, but to support Leo and y his strong backer! However, it was already toote for him to recognize that. Trembling, he begged, Please forgive me, Mr. Cohen! Im too blinded and ignorant to fight against you! Please, for the sake that we have once helped the Ford family, show us some mercy! Your grandson Raymond tried in vain to frame my father, and his death deserves no sympathy! However, you chose to y dumb about all this Fortunately, its still something that I can put up with. Leo continued with a cold voice, But I have never expected that you would ever push your luck so rampantly! Now, I chose to fight against the whole Nicholsons. Whose fault do you think this is? Im the one to me for everything! Please show us some mercy, Mr. Cohen! Said Roman, prostrating his head desperately. Although Leo didnt take any action himself, judging from Waces attitude towards Roman, he must be a great bigwig somehow. And only such a great bigwig would ever unscrupulously do things rampantly at his own birthday feast, and even deprived those sassy young rich men of their voices. At this time, a car stopped at the door before the ce of the Nicholsons, from which there was a man in a suit and leather shoes got down. It was the Vespers Corporation''s vice president, Darcey. He was not at all surprised by what had happened to the Nicholsons, and then quickly walked towards Leo and reported to him respectfully, This is what you need, Mr. Cohen. Casting a nce at the file, Leothen threw it to the front of Roman, Have a look for yourself. On the file, there were actually illegal things done by the Zheng family''spanies, which were all serious and despicable. Trembling, he checked the file, and became too weak to hold the paper in his hands steadily. He then looked at Leo in extreme fear. He had long been a careful and discreet man on erasing every single trace of his evil deeds. However, Leo had still sessfully dug them out, which meant that he was definitely someone standing high above any authorities. Dear Mr. Nicholson, what do you think will happen if I give all this information to the police? Sneered Leo slowly, with the corner of his mouth lifted. Hearing that, Roman climbed to Leo''s feet in panic, grabbed his pants and intreated loudly, I will leave Emerdale, Mr. Cohen! And every singlepany established under the name of the Nicholsons will be yours, as long as we can have your mercy! Grandpa! What do you think youre doing? Mr. Nicholson, please dont! Hearing his words, nearly every member of the Nicholsons began to panic and persuaded in haste. Shut up! Roared Roman, as he red at each of his people and said, Today, its because of me that our family is now standing before a dilemma! And I have to give it a good exnation! We can still rise again even if we lose ourpanies, while we will lose everything if none of us survive today! We need to stay alive! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the tragic roar of the old man, nearly all everyone of the Nicholsons lost in silence. However, Leo narrowed his eyes and smiled, Thats a fair trade, but there is also another thing that I want. With his heart trembled, Roman could feel that something was between the lines of his words. But he still said, Im listening, Mr. Cohen. In a sudden, Leo turned to Barnaby and said in a cold tone, Kill your grandson to show me your resolution! Chapter 173 A Warning to the Others Chapter 173 A Warning to the Others Listening to Tang Chao''s words, Roman''s pupils shrank, and Barnaby was even more frightened than before. He had never expected that thest thing that Leo wanted was his death. Only Nadine kept a calm face, since it was not at all surprising for her that Leo would ever make such a request. She knew that for Leo, the less people knew the rtionship between him and Lydia, the better it would be. However, for Barnaby, who had heard of this thing from the young master of the Stewart, not only did he use this matter as a topic to chat about more than once, but he also insulted Lydia frivolously and ignominiously. He really deserved to die for his sins! However, such a nonentity did not deserve to be killed by Leo himself. Thus, Roman had naturally be the one who was responsible for doing that. The air was cold and filled with hostility at the moment. When Roman brought himself back to reality, he offered an awkwardugh and smiled, Mr. Cohen, there must be another way out. How about we. If your answer is no, then you should be ready for the devastation of your family. At the same time, the faces of Roman and Barnaby turned pale. Please, Mr. Cohen It was at the moment when Roman was about to implore for his mercy, Leo stared at him with cold eyes and said, I shall see you kill him in one minute. If you cant, then all people here shall die! Pleases, help me! I dont want to die, grandpa! With frightened eyes, Barnaby quickly crawled to Roman''s feet and grabbed his sleeve with desperation. However, surprisingly, Roman said nothing in response. As the look on his grandpas face turned gloomy, Barnaby was dumbfounded and looked at Roman with confusion, Grandpa? You still have thirty seconds. Looking at his watch, Leo reminded. Grandpa, please, dont listen to him! He dont have the guts to kill me! Frightened, Barnaby held Romans hands and shuddered in fear. Suddenly, Roman heaved a sigh and looked at Barnaby with a helpless expression on his face. Looking into his grandpas eyes, Barnaby was seemingly aware of something, and turned frozen. I have told you that you should beware of your tongue and remain silent as much as you can. While you never listen to my words. He looked at Barnaby, and then continued, You think that our family is already strong enough, and thus you be increasingly unscrupulous and reckless. However, you never know that our family can never be counted as strong enough, not even here in Emerdale, where there still exists people who can wipe out our whole family as easily as a pocket in a shirt. Please, stop it, grandpa. I need your help Our family could originally stay safe and sound if you could watch your tongue and make no trouble. Now, you put all of us at risk. Said Roman, as if he was deaf to Barnabys words. The look on his face was quite benign and grandfatherly, which Barnaby had once seen in his childhood. Only ten seconds left. Leo lowered his arms and walked towards Barnaby. If ever, Roman failed to do so, he would destroy the whole Brown family himself. I still remember the time when you and Raymond were still young and ying around together lightheartedly. Do you think that Raymond would ever feel lonely up there in heaven? As he said so, Romans eyes began to turn red, and his voice began to choke with sobs. At the next moment, he held a pistol in his hand, raised it and targeted at Barnabys head. What are you doing, Grandpa? Stop it! Seeing that, Barnaby was extremely terrified and began to uncontrobly step backwards. Please, you dont have to do this, Mr. Nicholson! The other men of the Brown came up in haste and tried to persuade him. However, in a sudden, Roman turned to them with wrath, Stay away from me! Everyone was frightened by him, and they had no choice but to fearfully look at the savage look on his face. There are already three generations in the Nicholsons, and I shall never allow my family to ruin in my hands! Otherwise, I will be ashamed to go to our ancestors! Please, Im your grandson! Barnaby looked at Roman with disbelief. He had never expected that his All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. grandpa would ever make up his mind to kill him for the whole Browns. Five, four, three Leo began to count down. Roman looked at Barnaby, and said, Im sorry, but you have to die for the family, my kid. As his voice faded, Roman closed his eyes, and pulled the trigger. Turning around in fear, Barnaby was about to run away without any hesitation. However, with a noisy sound of gunfire, Barnaby stopped running after stepping forwards for a few steps. His movements became stiffened and sluggish, and as he turned around, everyone found that there was a big bloody hole on his forehead As blood shed from the hole on his head, Barnaby copsed to the ground. Oh, god! No, no! My kid, my grandson! With his head up, Roman burst into tears, and the pistol in his hands had also fell to the ground. All members of the Nicholsons remained in dead silence. The death of Barnaby exactly allured to that the whole family would lose its offspring forever. The grieved look on Romans face made him look as if he was aged by more than a decade. He then turned to Leo with cloudy eyes, Mr. Cohen, I have done what you asked. Please, show some mercy to my family. Leo offered a thin nod, and then winked at Darcey. Darcey strode forwards and presented Roman with a piece of paper, Please write your signature on this contract, Mr. Nicholson. After that, Mr. Cohen will take over all the industries under the name of the Nicholsons. The old mans spirit had already been torn apart by the death of his own grandson. He signed up his name and then turned to his family, Now, go back home and pack your things up. We shall leave Emerdale before the next sunrise. The death of Barnaby and the downfall of the Nicholson family aroused the mncholy inside everyone of the Nicholsons. However, no matter how reluctant they were to face the fact, they had no other option but to go back and pack their things up. Wace casted a nce at the body of Barnaby lying on the ground and asked, What should I do about his body, Mr. Cohen? Without even looking at it, Leo turned around together with Nadine and said in a in tone, Pack it with a white cloth and send it to the house of the Fords. Aye! Wace answered and realized that Leo was going to make an example out of the Nicholsons as a warning to others. Wait, Wace! It was the moment when Wace was about to leave that Millie stopped him and asked, Are you familiar with that penny pincher? What? Terrified by what his sister said, Wace then stared at her with a serious look in his eyes, You should call him Mr. Cohen, youve got it? Looking at the back of Leo with a flirtatious look in her eyes, Millie said seriously, Im somehow attracted by this man. Stunned, Wace covered her mouth with his hand and said in haste, For the god sake, watch your tongue! Hes already married! So what? Millie pulled his hand away and then continued, Im not going to marry him, after all. Looking at his sister with worrisome eyes, Wace was afraid that she might bring trouble on herself sometimes in the future. In the house of the Fords family, Jayden, Reba, Patricia and Caroline were all gathered around in the living room, with worrisome looks on their faces. ording to what Roman said, Leo would be sent back to the house of the Fords. However, time was flitting, and there was still nothing heard from either Roman nor Leo. Caroline stood up and said, Its meaningless to just stay here. Im going to the Nicholsons to check whats going on. Grabbed her by her arms, Reba stared at her with a sullen look and said, How many times do I need to tell you that he had sinned against the Nicholsons? Wed better just leave that good-for-nothing to the Fords, which is nothing bad for us. Jayden also ordered, No one is allowed to leave here before the Nicholsons knock on our door! Its our chance to use that fool to earn the trust of the Fords! But At the moment when Caroline was about to say something, a loud noise of car whistle sounded outside the house. A car pulled over by the gateway of the Fords, and there were a few men getting out of the car and throwing a big ck sack into the yard of the Fords. After that, they left. The ck sack looked heavy, and it could tell from its outline that there was a man inside. Jayden stood up immediately andughed, Ha, look what we have here! A stupid wretch is now sent back to us! Sucking in a breath, Caroline seemingly began to worry, and went up to the sack together with the Fords. Lets have a look at this stupid dumbass Excitedly, Reba opened the ck sack in haste. However, he didnt expect that the one lying inside was Barnaby, whose head was punctured by a bullet and eyes still remained open. As the empty look of Barnabys body fell on Reba, Reba was scared, copsed to the ground and screamed, Oh my gosh! Chapter 174 The Sentiment That Hid Inside Chapter 174 The Sentiment That Hid Inside Looking inside of the sack, the group was instantly terrified. The one inside was not Leo. Instead, it was the cold dead body of Romans grandson, Barnaby! How could this ever happen? Jayden asked himself in fear, Where did the good-for-nothing go? Terrified, Reba shuddered, supported herself up from the ground and hid herself behind William. Only William knew something about what really happened. As the terrified look on his face faded, he chose to remain silent and offered a little chuckle. Jayden red at William immediately, What are youughing at? Tell us everything you know! William shook his head, I know nothing except for a saying that those who insult others will be eventually insulted. "The Nicholsons have done all kinds of evil things, and sooner orter they will bring trouble on their own head. Perhaps, they have already been destroyed, and Barnaby''s body is exactly the proof. No way. As Jaydens face turned pale, he as shaky on his feet and dialed the phone number of the Nicholsons immediately at the next moment. However, hed only got a notification that the number he dialed was not be answered for the moment. Mr. Ford, the car dropping the sack seems to belong to the Spencers. At that time, a youngster of the Fords said with a weird look on his face. The look on Jaydens face was stained with fear, and the women of the Fords were also extremely frightened. Everyone reminded themselves of the picture that Wace respectfully greeted Leo as Mr. Cohen. Wait was that the Spencers protected that good for nothing, killed Barnaby and wiped off the Nicholsons? Everything would make sense if Leo had really been backed by the Spencers. It was just that they could hardly figure out why the Spencers reached out their helping hand to that good-for-nothing. Grandpa, given that Leo is still alive, how about we find him and talk to him? It would be a bad thing if we were to be his enemy It was not until she had finished her words that Reba stepped forwards and gave her a stinging p. With a spiteful and chilling expression in her eyes, Reba shouted, Have you lost your mind? He is the reason why our family suffered so many times, and now youre telling me you want to help him! Only his death could soothe my heart! Aye. Jayden looked ahead with a certain look on his face, The Stewarts of the four prestigious families will help us fight against him, and there is no need for us to ever be afraid of the Spencers! And also, youre going to marry into the Hudsons, he turned to Caroline and continued, With the help of the Hudsons and the Stewarts, there will be no difficulty for us teaching him a good lesson! Hearing the words of Jayden, all the members of the Fords turnedposed and encouraged with a confident smile on their faces. Only William was sitting in the corner and remained silent. After he knew the background of Leo, he realized that even the alliance of every single family in Emerdale would bepletely no match for him, let alone that hed got more than he currently knew. By the way, any news about his wife? Jayden asked suddenly. As everyone shook to deny, Caroline reminded herself of thatst time when the chairman of HY Business Association visited Riverside club, everyone was kicked out, except for Leo and the deputy general manager of L group, Irene. She told everyone around about this thing, and then Jayden pped his hands and said, Good! Then I can tell that she is exactly the wife of that stupid ass, which can also exin why the Spencers would ever be willing to help him! Maybe he was just hooked on the beauty of Irene, but he never knew that he had been betrayed by his own wife!Reba said. Fine, go to L group and find Irene, and I want you to threaten her to divorce Leo! Also, I will go to talk to the Stewards and ask for their help on dealing with that good-for-nothing! Jayden sneered, No one will be his assistance anymore, and soon enough he is going to die a tragic death! Soon, the whole ce was filled withughter However, only Caroline remained mncholy on her face she was afraid that the decision of her grandpa would not only drag the whole Fords into the abyss but also bring trouble on the Hudsons, the family that she was going to marry into. As times went by, even though the Nicholsons had tried their best to suppress the downfall had been suppressed as much as possible, the truth was still known by some of the families. The location of the Stewarts was adjacent to the Emerdale River, and the rows of vis on both sides were all the property of the Dong family. In one of the vis, a handsome man in sky blue silk pajamas with his chest vented stood in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine. Seeing through the window, he saw that the wind was howling and causing rough on the surface of the Emerdale River. Staring at the river for a while, the man burst into rampantughter suddenly. Well, Leo Youve really got something, havent you, Leo? There must be something special inside you given that youre the fianc of Kate! Just wait and see, and we shall meet with each other soon. In the midst ofughter, the man drained the ss of wine. He put down the ss, and the color of scarlet dyed his mouth, making him look as if a bloodthirsty vampire. On the top of the International Commerce Center, the door of Leos office was knocked. Is Mr. Cohen here? Here is a delivery of yours! Leo stood up instantly and opened the door. Then, the delivery man standing outside the door handed over a big bunch of roses to Leo, Here is the rose bouquet that you offered, Mr. Cohen, and the number of the flowers is nine hundred and ny- nine in total. Thank you. Writing his signature on the receipt, Leo took over the bunch of flowers and then headed to the CEOs office of L group. Maybe it was only another ordinary day today for the others, but it was not so likely for Leo. Half a month had passed, and the loyal families in Country YD had not sent anyone over. Today, he was able to move back to the Violet Residences to reunite with his wife and daughter. One day part was like three mouths past. And as for Leo, a half month thinking of his wife and daughter was like seven years missing. However, Leo didnt have any experience in love, and bringing his wife a bunch of flowers was the only romantic idea that he could evere up with. Knocking at the door of the CEOs office, he was surprised to see that the one he met was not his wife. Leo? Marie opened the door and looked at Leo with a surprised expression on her face, Why are you here? Dumbfounded, Leo asked with confusion, Arent you supposed to be in an internship at the moment? Well, Im on leave today. Marie chuckled, and shifted her eyes to the rose bouquets inLeos arms, Wow, a rose bouquet! Jesus, there are nine hundred and ny-nine roses in total! Is that something you prepared for me? Not exactly. Its a gift I prepared for your sister. Where did she go? With an awkward look on his face, Leo looked inside and asked. The surprised, gleeful expression in Maries eyes had disappeared. Looking at Leo with disappointment, she forced a smile and answered, Shes been at a meeting currently. I think she is on N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. her waying back soon. Great! Im leaving this to you, and please hand it over to her for me. Saying so, Leo then pressed the rose bouquet to her. Hey, wait As Marie was about to say something, Leo had already stepped inside the elevator and left. Looking at the rose bouquet in her arms, Marie was frustrated with a doleful look hung on her face. Ten minutester, Lydia came back, and as she opened the door, she saw that Marie was standing inside the office alone with a huge rose bouquet in her arms. Wow, what a beautiful rose bouquet you have! Smiled Lydia, and she then chuckled, Is that a gift from someone youre dating with? Well, its With her face turned flushed, Marie was about to speak out the truth, but something inside her caused her to bite the rest of the words back. Looking at Lydia, who was putting a curious and confused expression on her face, Marie, pushed by a speechless feeling, smiled reluctantly and answered, Yes, youre right! It''s a gift from someone Im dating with! Chapter 175 A Love of Immorality Chapter 175 A Love of Immorality Saying so, Marie somehow felt her heartbeat quicken, and her face was flushed and burned with shame. Although she knew that she was doing something despicable, she still could not help but do so. Without noticing the guilty conscience inside of her sister, Lydia smiled and sad, Youre already old enough to think about your lifetime event, my dear. But what you need to keep in mind is that you should be careful in finding yourself the right one, and I know, I know. I can take care of myself, sis. Holding the rose bouquet in her arms, Marie ran out of the office and said in haste, Im going back home now! Casting a weird look at her little sister, Lydia chose to forget about the awkwardness inside of Marie and continued to work. A whileter, the door was opened again. Leo stepped inside and asked, Have you finished your work? With her head up, Lydia looked at Leo with aplicated expression in her eyes. Soonter, she responded, Almost. Lets go and pick Emilia up after then. Lydia nodded and answered, OK. She then continued her work. As for Leo, he then chose to sit aside and await his wife. For Leo and Lydia, one day without each other was like more than a century long year. As for Lydia, she was so undemonstrative that she never revealed the secretive feelings inside her easily, which resulted in that the couple was really simple in the way getting along with each other. However, the two somehow appeared to enjoy in such a pattern in which they got on with each other. Indeed, sometimes, it was right to say that tacit affinity was better than verbal confiding. So, Suddenly, something seemed to ur to Leo, and forced him to speak out, hows about the rose bouquet I gave you? He then looked around, but the rose bouquet was not here inside the office. Rose bouquet? What are you talking about? With a confused look on her face, Lydia asked wonderingly. The rose bouquet that I asked Lydia to pass on to you, obviously. Silently, Lydia reconsidered what Marie had said to her previously, and soon she had figured out something between the lines of her sayings. A whileter, she then looked away and said, Oh, of course, I have asked Marie to take it back home. Its quite inappropriate to keep such a huge rose bouquet here in the office. Yeah, it sounds fair. Leo offered a thin smile and chose to not to inquire any further. Finishing her work, Lydia turned off herputer and headed to Kaiser Kindergarten together with Leo. Daddy! Seeing the face of her father, Emilia jumped into his embrace excitedly. Holding his daughter in his arms, Leo said, Daddy is here, and will never leave you behind anymore. Looking at Leo with her tearful eyes, Lydia said to Leo dearly, Thank you, darling. You must have led a tough time for the past half month. Leo shook his head and answered, Im willing to do anything to keep you and Emilia safe. Then, the three headed back to their home, the Violet Residences. Hearing the sound of the car outside the house, Marie could feel that her heart was beating frantically. In order to calm herself down, she then rushed into the bathroom and refreshed herself with cold water. How could you ever do this, you stupid fool, Marie! Its your brother-inw, god damn it! She looked into the mirror and reproached herself, What a moron you are! Youre hurting your own sister! But I just cant control myself, Jesus Christ She then whispered dolefully. Are you at home, Marie? Suddenly, the voice of Marie stunned her to shudder. In haste, she then went to the doorway and opened the front door, Im here, sis! Seeing that Leo and Lydia were back together with their daughter, Marie restored the vivacious look on her face as usual, Wee back, sis, and Leo! Stepping inside the house, Leo saw the rose bouquet ced on the sofa. He then asked, Why dont youe back with us, Marie? Dumbfounded, Mariughed, Nothing! I just felt a little ufortable and so Hearing that, Lydia came up before Marie and asked with concern, Whas going on? Are you alright? Nope! Nothing! Im fine now. With her eyes looking from here to there, Marie stepped backwards continuously and had an awkward expression on her face, Im going to take a bath now! Saying so, she then escaped in haste. As Lydia was making dinner, the phone of Marie on the table vibrated suddenly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was just a notification of nothing special, but what stunned Lydia at the moment was the wallpaper of Maries mobile phone it was a group photo. As her face turned disconste, Leo walked up and asked, What happened? Are you alright, my dear? Nothing! Just dont worry. Im heading back to the kitchen. In a second, she locked the phone screen and hastened back to the kitchen. It was the first day of the return of Leo, and thus Lydia had prepared a big meal to celebrate their reunion. However, Marie just stayed upstairs and didnte down all along. She just kept saying that she was not hungry. Said Leo helplessly. As if she was aware of something, Lydia nodded, Then lets eat first. The two were not so talkative sitting before the dining table. If there was not Emilia twittering about her experiences in kindergarten all the time, they would have remained silent nearly throughout the dinnertime. It was not until 10 p.m that Emilia was tired and fell asleep with thepany of her mom and dad. And then, finally, it was the time that only belonged to them two. However, Leo did not really care about this at all as for him, it would be enough for him as long as he could stay by the side of Lydia. Its been a long day. Lets go and take some rest. He smiled to Lydia and said. Wait! There is something I want to tell you! Do you Looking at Leo, Lydia felt hesitated to continue her words. Dumbfounded, Leo looked at Lydia it was the first time that she ever talked to him so firmly and seriously. Thus, he then sat up straight and smiled, Im listening, honey. Struggling, she made up her mind and then asked, How do you think about Lydia? I think she is a good girl. Answered Leo casually. Then, have you felt that something was not right about her today? Lydia asked again. Then, she sat up straight to Leo as well, which meant that she attached importance to the thing. Leo nodded, Yes, I could feel that she didnt really seem like herself today. Have you ever imagined what if she fell in love with you? With sharp eyes, Lydia stared at Leo and asked. Hearing that, Leo was overwhelmed by confusion and bewilderment at the moment. And soon, he answered tenderly, How could this ever happen? Im her brother-inw, and you are her sister. She would never You know what? I asked her who gave her the rose bouquet today, and she answered that it was a gift from someone whom she was dating! whats more, I have just seen her mobile phone, and she set the group photo between you and her as its wallpaper! Although I have never been dating any other guy, I could still tell that something was not right, since Marie was my sister! She though she could conceal her feelings from me, but I knew what was hiding inside her! Hearing the words of Lydia, Leo felt astounded it seemed like a matter of fact to him that Marie had fallen in love with him! Chapter 176 The Couple’s Night Chapter 176 The Couples Night With dim light, there was no sound except Emilias even breathing in this room. Lydia looked at Leo worriedly and Leo also realized the severity of this matter. As Lydias sister, Marie fell in love with her brother-inw. How should they get along with each other? She is my sister so I dont want her to get hurt. Lydia cidly gazed at Leo and said, Even though you are my husband. I see, Leo said with a wry smile, I will find time to talk with her. Thanks. Lydia felt relieved and even a bit guilty. By living together, she found herself wrong that she had never expected she would rely on this man. Leo was always the first one to take responsibility no matter in or outside home. Habit was terrible that it would silently change a person. Indeed. Lydia found that she was not as independent as she had been five years ago. Its all right. Lets go to bed. Leo smiled casually. He knew if Lydia went to talk with Marie, their rtionship would get in trouble. So it was up to him. Im going to take a shower, said Lydia suddenly. Leo paused, Why she takes a shower again? She just did so. After about forty minutes, Lydia came out of the bathroom. Leo subconsciously looked up with a nce, yet he couldnt take his eyes off her. Lydia always dressed neatly when she came out, but today, she was only swathed in a white towel. Water constantly dripping from Lydias wet hair. After the shower, her skin looked so delicate and fair with water vapor permeating the air. Leos breathing elerated suddenly, saying, Lydia, whatare you doing? Dont you like that? Lydia came toy down next to Leo. Despite short breathing and ming cheeks as Leo, she still had a cold look on her face. Like what? said Leo. A waft of fragrant air stimted his senses. Lydia nced at him and said calmly, The thing that you did to me five years ago. After hearing that, Leo gasped and looked at Lydia nkly. He even forgot to speak at this moment. In the past half month, I have thought a lot, Lydia added, Since I have epted you as my husband and Emilias father, our rtionship is more than legal. So Im ready to have sex with you. These words greatly impressed Leo. But he shook his head seriously, Thank you, Lydia, but this is not what I want. I said I would make you truly fall in love with me, but now you are not that into me. Lydia was touched and fell silent, lightly biting her lips. Leo added, However, we can do other things. After saying that, he suddenly turned over and leaned over to Lydia. What, what do you want to do? What Leo had said extinguished Lydias impulse. And she was frightened by his movement. Leo didnt say anything. He just looked down at Lydia, slowly bending over. Soon, Lydias muffled cry came from the dark room. Leo crouched in front of Lydia, tightly pinching her ankles with his hands. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He massaged respective parts of Lydias feet to help with her blood cirction, making her feel rxed andfortable. Thats all for today. Leo stopped and panted. Feeling so good, Lydia raised her eyebrow and said in exasperation, Go on, you onlysted 20 minutes. Shame on you. With the corner of his eye twitching, Leo patiently exined, If you have this massage too often, it wont work well anymore. Lydiapromised but reluctantly asked, What about do that once a month? No problem. Leo nodded with a smile. Soon, Lydia fell asleep. Leo tucked her in and got to sleep tiredly. *** Mariey alone on the bed downstairs. Lydias cry haunted her, making her wistful. That she fell in love with Leo not only troubled Leo and Lydia but also Marie herself. Maybe, I shouldnt ruin my sisters happiness Looking at the moon far away, Marie intended to The next day morning, Leo got up a little bitte given that it was the weekend and thatst night he had been overworked after giving Lydia a massage. He found he was thest to get up as he came downstairs. Casually lying prone on the sofa, Marie fought with Emilia over snacks. And Lydia sat aside, holding a cup oftte and reading a financial newspaper, which she read every day. Leo! When Marie saw Leoing downstairs, she rushed to greet him and curiously asked, Why do you get up sote? Was Lydia too crazyst night to make you exhausted. Both Leo and Lydia were stunned by what Marie had said. Especially Lydia, she put the newspaper down and said angrily, Marie, you are talking nonsense! Im not. I did hear itst night. Marie wasnt afraid and even pretentiously imitated, Ah, harder please, you know who said that. well Lydia immediately became guilty and looked away. Leo coughed, Marie, youve got it wrong. Dont exin, dont make any excuse. Marie didnt give Leo a chance to exin and then she said to Emilia, Emilia, you will have a little brother or sister. Really? Hearing this, Emilia immediately cheered up and pped, Yeah, I want a little brother! Marie! Lydia walked towards Marie angrily and bashfully. Marie giggled and swiftly ran upstairs, keeping Lydia from catching up with her. Lydia gave up. She took her bag and got ready to go out. Marie peeped at Lydia upstairs, Lydia, where are you going? Im going to thepany, said Lydia without any expression. Come on, today is the weekend. You dont have to work. ring at Lydia in amazement, Marie reluctantly said, We havent eaten and went shopping together for a long time. Why dont you apany me? Lydia was in a daze silently. She had been lonely for the past five years. To make herself feel fulfilled, she always stayed busy, keeping all her grievances, anger and unwillingness inside. However, she couldnt reject her sisters request. Okay, let me change my clothes. Then Lydia went upstairs. Marie tipped Leo a wink to go out with them while Lydia was changing clothes. Leo declined with a wave of his hand, You two go. I will look after Emilia at home. Marie suddenly looked serious and said, I asked Lydia to go shopping with me. Come with us. I wont go shopping with you girls. Leo scooped Emilia up and pinched her little face. In his view, taking care of the child is more fun than shopping. Since you are so unromantic, how did you pursue Lydia? Marie looked disappointed with Leo and mockingly said, Im thinking for you! I will leave with Emilia then, creating chances for your dating Marie had hardly finished her speech when crisp sounds of high heels came from upstairs. Leo looked back and he couldnt move his eyes any more. Chapter 177 The First Date Chapter 177 The First Date Leo always thought Lydia only had two outfits since they met. The first one was the suit she wore when she worked, which made her looked sophisticated and capable. And the second was a conservative pajama she wore at home. Besides, Leo hadnt seen the third one. Since Lydia dedicated all her life to work, how could she spend time on dressing? But anyway, she looked beautiful whatever she wore. Leo was surprised that Lydia now rarely put on her private clothes. Lydia tied her ck hair into a waving ponytail with two simple hair rings. A few hairs fell, making her more adorable. Lydia was dressed in ck, a solemn color which she worn most often. Besides, she was 1.72 meters tall, and she wore a pair of patent leather high heels of five centimeters, enabling her to be almost as high as 1.80 meters. She also wore a light but delicate make-up, which was very aristocratic. She had such an impable taste in clothes that it was as if she had be an eloping aristocrat after she came out of the room within five minutes. Not only Leo but also Marie was stunned for a while. Marie excitedly said, Lydia, you look so gorgeous! Lydia still acted calm for she had received too many praises like this. She nced at Leo who had just got up and was still dressed in pajamas, Is that what youre going to wear? Leo looked down at his clothes and then looked up at Lydia, who was morous. He rushed into his room right away. Wearing a suit, he soon walked out with a smile and mousse on his hair. Admittedly, Leo was persuaded by Marie after seeing Lydia nicely dressed. Leo and Lydia met identally and got married hurriedly. They hadnt even dated before. As this was their first date, it should be formal. Marie scooped up Emilia and said, Emilia, lets go to the amusement park, shall we? Yeah! I want to ride the merry-go-round! Hearing amusement park, Emilia became excited at once. But your parents are busy. I will apany you, okay? What Marie had said alerted Emilia. Emilia ran barefoot to Leo and embraced his legs, No, I want my daddy! Marie got annoyed. She couldnt believe that Emilia abandoned her. Therefore, she acted sad and pretended to cry, I see, Emilia doesn''t like me Emilia softened towards Marie and nced at her parents, in face of a dilemma. Seeing that, Marie said, There are not only Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck but also many delicious foods in the park. Emilia was persuaded and asked, Will you buy them for me? Of course, I will buy all you want to eat. At this moment, Marie was like a child trafficker. All right Emilia was a bit guilty. She felt as if she had chosen snacks over her parents. Good girl! Marie picked up Emilia and went out. When she passed Leo, she inexplicably said, Go for it! Now, only Leo and Lydia were at home. Lets go, too. Leo smiled and held Lydias hand naturally. It was the first time that Leo did this. With face reddening immediately, Lydia intended to let go of Leos Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. hand at first, but soon she let herself be grasped. Leo was delighted that Lydia didnt resist. Lydia drove as usual and Leo sat beside her, heading the shopping mall in the center of the city. After parking, they went straight to the second floor. This floor was not crowded because there were almost all luxury stores for high-end customers. As Leo and Lydia entered Gi, the shop assistant standing by the door politely smiled at them, Hello, what can I do for you? The shop assistant couldnt help looking over at Lydia, who looked so beautiful and unique, guessing that she was absolutely from a noble family. As for Leo, he was neglected. Although he dressed in a personal tailored suit, he still looked in. However, not like in a drama, the shop assistant didnt sneered at him. Madam, I think this dress fits you very well. The shop assistant brought a dressbeled more than eighty thousand yuan and said obsequiously. Lydia frowned and said, this doesnt fit me. The shop assistant didnt give up. She brought another diamond-encrusted dress of eighty thousand yuan and asked, How about this? Lydia nced at it and shook her head, This style was designed two years ago. Dont you think its outdated? Later, the saleswoman took out some more clothes. But none of them got Lydias approval. Every time Lydia would list enough disadvantages of the clothes she didnt like, which made the saleswoman more shocked. This customer, therefore, was definitely a distinguished person and had abundant knowledge of fashion, or she would not clearly know when had those clothese out and their fashion elements. Finally, the saleswoman was overwhelmed and gave up, Help yourself madam. You can ask me if you need. Lydia nodded and went around this shop with Leo. Leo suddenly noticed an off-white dress, saying, This one is good. Then Lydia also looked at it longingly. As a woman, a beautiful woman, she liked smart clothes, too. And this graceful dress was exactly what she wanted. This one. Lydia pointed at the dress and asked the shop assistant. The shop assistant came to her right away and ecstatically said, You have such a good taste! This dress was designed by Gi''s chief designer Mr.Wiesel. It had only been exhibited in this years fashion week. And more importantly, as its number is limited, in our country, its exclusive in our shop. After saying that, the shop assistant felt a bit sorry and added, But Im sorry that its just for show rather than sale. Really? Hearing this, Lydia became disappointed. The saleswoman inquiringly asked, Would you like to try others? No, thanks. Lydia had lost all interest in this shop. She turned and left. Leo squinted at that clothes and left as well. At this moment, a woman wearing a heavy makeup and a mink coat ostentatiously walked in, arm-in- arm with a man. Leo and Lydia met them at the door of the shop. Lydia leaned away from the woman, but the woman went straight into the shop, ignoring Lydiapletely. The woman directly pointed at the dress and said, Ill take it! Yes, madam. The shop assistant slightly bowed and then swiftly took down that dress, being as respectful as she could. Now she acted totally different from what Lydia had seen. Chapter 178 Man Shouldn’t Beat Woman Chapter 178 Man Shouldnt Beat Woman Leo and Lydia stopped, watching this in astonishment. Soon, Leo realized what was happening. The shop assistant did say that dress was not for sale, but now she sold it to other people. In addition, this was Leos first date with Lydia. How could he bear this humiliation? Perceiving Leos anger, Lydia unexpectedly held his hand. Leo immediately calmed down and looked back at Lydia in amazement, Lydia? Let it go. Its just a clothes. Lydia looked so peaceful as if she was not disturbed by this issue at all. Leo suddenly felt respectful to her. People who are sessful are all open-minded. Lydia didnt want to fight with the woman over a dress. Was Lydia afraid of her? No, she was not. That was because Lydia was generous. There are only a few people who can be truly open-minded in the world. Lydia made it clear that she gave up the skirt. But Leo smiled, You are right. But the thing that my wife likes was taken away by others. As a man, I have to do something. When Leo said that, he became determined, I said I would give you everything you want by all means. Then he strided into the shop. Moved by Leo, Lydia hesitated for a fraction of a second and followed him. By now this skirt had been wrapped, waiting for the payment. Seeing Leo and Lydiaing back, the shop assistant became embarrassed and said, Why do you return, Sir and Madam? Leo nced at her and said coolly, You really have no idea? The shop assistant was speechless. Looking at that off-white dress, Leo said, I remember that you said it was not for sale, right? The shop assistant was increasingly embarrassed. She was not lying as this skirt was really not for sale. But she couldnt defy the lover of the Stewart family, Alexis. Although Alexiss family was just a branch of the Stewards, she was still a part of them. So the shop assistant had to treat her reverentially. Thinking of this, the shop assistant said reluctantly with her head down, Im so sorry that I lied to you. But I hope you can forgive me that we cant sell this one to you. What would you do if we dont want to forgive you? Leo interrupted her and said tonelessly. The shop assistant added, teeth clenched, We have many other new clothes came out this year. I can introduce each of them for you and give you a discount. Sorry again An idea struck Leo as he heard the assistants confession, and he said coolly, Give us a reason why you sold the skirt to that woman rather than us? We came here earlier than her. Isnt that obvious? Alexis broke in and sneered, They certainly worried that you couldnt afford it. This expensive dress only matches beautiful woman like me. Seeing her arrogance, Leo burst into augh. The woman got mad at once, just like a cat whose tail was stamped, saying, What are youughing at? Leo mocked at her as if he had heard the most funny joke in the world, Its important to be self-aware. Clearly, you are not. What do you mean?! said Alexis more angrily. Leo looked her over, tly saying, Your face is filled with hyaluronic acid. How dare youpare yourself with my wife? Leo gently put his arm around Lydia after finishing his words. Hearing the word wife, Lydia was impressed and blushed. What Leo had said stirred up the womans anger. She said, Whose face is filled with hyaluronic acid? She was boiling with rage and even wanted to scratch Leos face. She indeed had had stic surgeries. But she didnt want anybody speak of it, which made her embarrassed. Darling, you see, he is jealous of my beauty and insults me. Alexis could only ask her man, Chester Stewart, for help because she was not as good at quarreling as Leo. However, the man didnt respond to her, gazing at Lydias face. Seeing this, Alexis got more angry, saying, You think she is more beautiful than me, huh? When Chester got sober, he frowned deeply at once. In his view,pared with Lydia, the woman in his arm was so annoying and made him feel shameful. We are in public. Dont talk so loudly. Shut up! Chester snapped at her. Then he looked at Lydia and politely said with a smile, Rx,dy. Im sorry that my wife has a bad temper. The manager of this shop is my friend. Theres no denying that the stuff is not considerate enough, but could you please give up this dress? You can choose other clothes whatever you like. Ill pay the bill and lets make friends! Alexis was at once stunned given that her husband didnt help her and even bought clothes for another woman. She calmed down soon and nced at Lydia resentfully, saying to Leo, Keep an eye on your wife when you are not at home, or she may flirt with other men and cheat on you. Lydia was a bit amazed by Alexiss abrupt insults. But she calmed down and coldly stared at her, Are you talking about me? Of course! Alexis said arrogantly, If you didnt seduce my husband, how could him speak for you? But it doesnt matter. Chester is from the Stewart family. Its your honor that he likes you. But you should bear in mind that my status is still higher than yours. Alexis continued abusing Lydia as if she was venting her anger aroused by Leo. Lydias eyes got cold. She did can overlook this annoying woman, but it didnt mean that she could be insulted. Leo scowled at Alexis and strided towards her. Suddenly, a hand grasped him. Leo looked back at Lydia in astonishment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lydia shook her head and smiled, Man shouldnt beat woman. For a moment, Leo was confused and hesitated, but he finally curbed his anger. Seeing this, Alexis thought that Leo didnt dare beat her. So she became more aggressively, Thats right. Just give this dress to me. If Chester is in a good mood, he will have sex with you. Your appearance barely matches Chester However, hardly had Alexis finished her words when she was pped in her face. Five slim finger prints on face, Alexis fell to the ground . The shop was silent. All of the people were inquiringly looking at Lydia. Leo was also shocked, How could she beat this woman? Looking down at Alexis, Lydia sneeringly said, So, its better that woman beat woman. Chapter 179 The Crush of Knowledge Chapter 179 The Crush of Knowledge Leo does not know what kind of president Lydia Henderson is in thepany, but he knows that she is not a woman who is easy to be bullied. She was not easy to argue with others, still not easy to anger. But when she was angry, no one could stop her. As she has said to Leo, it is not good to hit a woman. Leo is a man, no matter how excessive Alexis behaves , if a man hit a woman, it would have a bad effect. However, when a woman beats a woman, it is natural a lot. So she rolled up her sleeves and pped Alexis hard. That is Lydia Henderson, a woman who will consider the overall situation even if she hits someone. Leo felt slightly warm. Today, he saw a different Lydia Henderson. Everyone was shocked by the p. Alexis got up from the ground quickly, with her hair dishevelled. She red angrily and said You---You dare to hit me. Shouldnt a woman with amount of dirty words be fought. Lydia Henderson sneered fearless, To be a mistress must have her consciousness. And if you dare to say a word more, I will let you never go on in this city, Emerdale. You...... Alexis looked at Lydia Henderson in terror, with her pupils constricted, as if she has found her Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. weakness. Chester Stewart also narrowed his eyes, and finally found the extraordinary ce of this woman. But anyway, Alexis is his woman. His woman was beaten outside, if he doesnt do something, how can he raise his head in the future? At the thought of this, he stared at Lydia Henderson with his eyes a lot of gloomy and was about to do something. The next moment, however, he stiffened and felt something staring at him. Keep your peace. Leo said, Though the Stewart family is strong, there are still many who can destroy them. Chester trembled, and an unknown fear arose spontaneously. He even did not know what he feared. In short, the trembling is from the his heart. Then Leo left them alone and went straight to the salesgirl and said with a smile, "Now, can you wrap that skirt?" That female shop assistant already be frightened and did not know who she is, repeatedly bowed to apologize. Chester revealed his identity as a Stewart family member, but the two young people remained unconcerned. There are two reasons, either they are ordinary and have never heard of Stewart family, or they have a big head and they don''t care about Stewart family. The second floor is a luxury area, and there are almost no sried people, so the former reason is not possible, and the only remaining reason is the second reason. Right,right... The salesgirl scrambled and carefully put the off-white dress into a bag. Lydia Henderson took a step forward and was about to pay, but Leo smiled at her and said, This is our first date, how can I make you pay?" After that, he casually took out a gold bank card and said, Swipe this card. Swiss gold card. Looking at the card, Chester cried out in surprise. That female shop assistant also felt puzzled and did not expect him to pay the final bill. This card was a RG gold-card that Commerce Maestro gave him. He also had a more rare ck skull card, so he didn''t take it out for fear that it would be too shocking. Di... The screen immediately showed the bnce is zero. Alexis was stunned and immediately burst intoughter, The bnce is zero.Thats so funny. However, Alexis was the only one whoughed in the shop. Chester''s forehead was bulging with veins and his face twitched violently. He pped Alexis in the face and shouted, "You don''t know anything! Shut up! The Swiss gold card is not used for deposit, but used for overdraft!" At that moment, he felt embarrassed of her. Alexis also felt puzzled. In her mind, card was used for saving money, but she had never heard that the card was used for overdrawing. Leo looked at her coldly and continued to say to the salesgirl, Dont worry about her Well,well. The salesgirl swiped the card and it immediately showed an overdraft of 500,000 yuan. Seeing the price, Alexis stared at the dress with surprise and said, "This dress is worth 500,000 yuan? Are you sure?" Chester could not help wiping the sweat on his forehead. After a moment of fear, he red at Alexis. It''s this bitch''s fault. Half a million dors for a dress, thats incredible? For sure, he was a member of Steward family, but he was not a core member. His annual bonus was only a few million. And spending 500,000 yuan on such a dress at a draught was unbearable. The skirt was bought by Leo. Chester actually had a sense of survival. Leo gave the couple a nce and smirked, Dare you buy this dress without knowing anything?" Alexis was so choked that she couldn''t say anything. After a while, she said, Who said I don''t understand? Is it? Leo chuckled, then said, Do you know what Gi''s design philosophy is? Why is this dress so popr at Paris Fashion Week this year? ... After a series of questions, Alexis was speechless. Even, Chester and the female shop assistant also had no idea. Lydia Henderson felt surprised and looked at Leo more than a stunning. After a long time of silence, Alexis reacted with anger on her face and asked, "Do I need to understand this?" She, like peer fellow female,relied on face-lifting to change her life and made some friends with wealthy men. During this period, she attended all sorts of asions and enriched some knowledge. But every question Leo raised touched her knowledge blind spot. So, you dont deserve it. Leo deadpanned, This dress has another beautiful name---Miracle. It was designed by Mr Weigel in his grief at the end of his wifes life and it was his final masterpiece. The size was based on the proportions of his wife''s youthful body and was named ''Miracle'' in the hope that heaven would be moved by his sincerity and revive his ailing wife. No miracle, of course. Then Leo said, His wife eventually died, but the dress poured his life''s work. Shoulder, waist, height, leg-length are demanding to the extreme, not only figure to the right, also with good temperament. That is to say, Mr Weigel, in the design of this dress, never thought this dress would be popr. Uniqueness is the reason to make this dress popr at Global Fashion Week. "Ny-nine percent of women don''t deserve to wear this dress. If you try it, it will only make you look bad. Now, do you still think you deserve to wear this dress?" Everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Leo with a kind of surprise. That was the crushing of knowledge. To develop a designers, will surely understand it thoroughly. Lydia Henderson absentminded and looked at Leo. At that moment, she felt the man was so charming. Alexiss face looked as if it had been pped for a dozen of times. Leo had broken her self-esteem. So she pointed at Lydia Henderson, and screamed, I am not appropriate, is she appropriate? Of course. Leo looked at Lydia Henderson gently, and said in a gentle voice, Her bodys proportion is perfect for this dress. Chapter 180 Steward Family s Ambition Chapter 180 Steward Family ''s Ambition With Leo''s voice falling, all eyes in the store focused on Lydia Henderson. Suddenly by so many people gazed at, Lydia Henderson was unustomed, the eyebrows slightly wrinkled. There were people who stared at her in thepany, but most of them were in awe and respect, not anticipation. Leo handed her the dress with a smile and said, "Try it on." Lydia Henderson hesitated once, but then, she took the dress and turned around into the toilet. She kept praying that Lydia Henderson was also not suitable to wear this dress. However, Leo was not worried, smiling at the door of the fitting room and waiting for Lydia Henderson out. Everyone in the store kept silent, and focused on Leo. Leo understood that they were shocked by his professional opinions and believed that Lydia Henderson must have felt the same way. So why would he know? Leo once carried out a mission, and the mission content was to protect Mr. Weigel. At the time, his wife was not dead, but she was dying. Mr. Weigel had made the shape of the dress. And that''s why the Tang dynasty was immediately attracted to this dress. Crunch... Just then, the door of the dressing room suddenly opened. And as the door opened, everything became quiet. Even if he had made psychological preparation, he was still amazed by Lydia Henderson. Face like clouds, eyes like stars, and the original ponytail was high again, like a noble crown. Slender neck was still with scattered shing diamond ne. The off-white dress, with its sparkles of diamonds, was a perfect match for a mermaid. Leo stared at her for a long time without blinking, even without blinking his eyelids. Alexis was the most shocked, and could not open her eyes because of the bright light. How it looks. Lydia Henderson looked down at the long skirt on the body. It''s beautiful. Leo smiled and said, "It seems that five years ago, I had a good taste." Shame on you. Lydia Henderson squinted at him with happiness on her face. She looked at herself in the mirror, and felt satisfied.Then she went back to the dressing room to change her own clothes. Leo looked coldly at Chester and strode toward him. What, what do you want to do? Chester was shocked by Leo, and retreated. Alexis fell to the ground with a ssh and shivered. Do you think, you are a member of the Steward family, so can be unscrupulous? Leo was a head taller than Chester. Chester was frightened by hismanding view. However, as a member of the Steward family, he stared at Leo We have given this skirt to you, what do you still want? This dress,we bought. Leo suddenly remembered something, slightly narrowed his eyes Do you know who I am? Who are you? Chester asked through clenched teeth, sensing something from Leo. I am Leo. This is my wife, Lydia Henderson.Today is my first date with her. If you dare to mess, I don''t mind sending you back in an ambnce. These words were so sharp that Leo felt frightened. He dared not look at Leo. Suddenly, he felt he was familiar with both names, as if he had heard before. After thinking carefully for a while, Chester''s facial expression suddenly changed and he looked at Leo with a sense of panic. I am sorry, Mr.Leo. Then,he hurriedly bowed to Leo, and felt terrified. Go away!Leo shouted. Mr Chester fled the Gi store as if he run from an amnesty. And at this time, Lydia Henderson also changed clothes toe out. Leo again changed his personal like, looking at her gently. Lydia Henderson took out a check and wrote down the amount of 500,000 yuan. Then she handed it to Leo. What are you doing?Leo asked gently. Give back to you. Lydia Henderson said simply, Thank you, I like your gift, but I don''t like to owe others... The check was pushed away by Leo. He shook his head, seriously said, There is no reason to get back what you took out. Lydia Henderson was in silent for a long time, looking at the check in the hand, and said, It is myself fell into the bottom." She tore the check into pieces, threw it in the trash, and left the store with her husband. The salesgirl had already stayed so long that she could not even say anything. She wondered who this young man was. Chester lost his mind and run out of the shopping street. Alexis chased after him, and shouted, What''s wrong with you, dear? Stay away from me, bitch! Chester turned back suddenly and red at her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alexis was startled and looked at him with a pale face, I didn''t mean it. I really thought he was a ... Before she finished, Alexis received a blow on the face. You are such a bitch. Let alone what you bought, we offended those two people, do you know who they are? ! Chester shouted at Alexis with anger, That woman is Lydia Henderson, the president of L Group. That man is Leo, who nearly be the husband of Kate Lawson. Alexis was speechless, and her lips twitching. There are many things that Chester did not say. the Nicholson family demise, the Lawson family''s change of master, and Leo can not get rid of the involvement. He even looked down on Steward family, how can he stir up? I''ll beat you bitch! The more Chester talked, the more angry he became. He cursed and hit Alexis with his fists until she screamed repeatedly. If he had not mentioned these two names from Bertie Stewart, the first member of the younger generation of Steward family, he would be finished today. Looking at Alexis lying on the ground with a ck and bruised face, Chester lost his talent and said, "From now on, we have no rtionship. Don''t appear in my eyes, or I will bit again and again!" Then he walked away, leaving Alexis lying in the street with her face covered in blood. He returned to the Steward family with the fastest speed. but found that Bertie and Ronnie Stewart are also in. And they discussed something with the host, Kairo Stewart. Master. Chester fell to his knees in front of Kairo and eximed,I have seen Leo and Lydia Henderson!" What did you say? ! Kairo got up quickly, and old eyes erupt in myriad fine awn Where are they! When Chester told the whole story, Bertie chuckledI was worried about why I should meet with President Lydia Henderson, but now I see that the problem has been solved." Chester looked dazed and did not understand what Bertie was saying. Ronnie waved his hand and said,You go down first. There is nothing for you here. Copy that After reporting the matter, Chester went out and shut the door behind him. Thus, Kairo said "The city construction project has been started, if the Lawson family, the Hamilton family, the Wilson family get, Steward family really can''t do nothing. But, incredibly by a small business is still in the development of get, that can be too unwilling." Don''t worry, grandpa, the city construction project in the hands of L Group must be in my family''s control! Bertie slowly get up with hearty smile, I will go to see them discuss with Lydia Henderson ." If that woman refuse, what should we do? Bertie still had a confident smile on his face, I can''t bear her refusal. I have something against her!" As long as I have this, even the strongest woman will submit to me. Ronnie ''s eyes glowed with evil light, Bro, if this woman gives in, the first night belongs to me." Bertie is very disdain to Ronnie and said, As a member of Steward family, it is a shame to be a yer. Ronnie smiled and said, In life, I only want to be happy. I love wine and I don''t gamble. The only person who can make me happy is a woman." After a pause, Ronnie said, Don''t worry, I will never rob you of the position of head of the household. After hearing that, Bertie slightly bowed, Grandpa, I will go. Go ahead. Kairo waved his hand in satisfaction, and when no one was left, melodic singing was sounded in the living room. Chapter 181 Plunder And Ravage Chapter 181 Plunder And Ravage Leo and Lydia were still hanging out in the mall. Although Lydia tore the cheque with her own hands, she was the kind of person who obeyed thew of reciprocity. In response to her forcible request, Leo had to try another suit worth more than 50,000 dors. Tinkling, tinkling, tinkling---- At this moment, Marie called a video. Dad, what are you doing? As soon as the video was switched on, Leo saw Emilia with a face full of excitement. Leo and Lydia smiled and waved to their daughter, Dad is shopping with mom. What have you yed? Auntie rode the roller coaster, the jumping machine, the free fall, the big pendulum and many others with me. Auntie is so nice! Speaking of this, Emilia talked like ark with rapture. Marie sat on the side with a pale face, looked obviously depressed and frightened. Comparing them, Leo couldnt helpughing, You really suffered a lot. Yep, for the sake of you, right? Marie suddenly sat up like a female cat whose tail had been stepped on, but she stopped halfway through. ncing at Leo, he whispered, How is going now? How is the shopping with Lydia? Leo raised the bag in his hand, I bought a skirt for Lydia, and Lydia bought me a suit. Good. Marie said in surprise, Then I wont disturb you, bye. The moment Marie posted the video, Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. He didnt know whether it was his illusion. He saw a blurry figure in Maries video, watching them vaguely. Whats wrong? Lydia said softly. Its nothing. Leos expression immediately changed to be normal. He continued shopping with Lydia. However, his look was not as rxed as before. I hope its only an illusion... After walking around for a day, the night was getting dark, and before they knew it, the two walked to the bottom of the Emerdale Tower. Lydia suddenly said, Lets go, Ill treat you to dinner. The Emerdale Tower was the representative building of Emerdale. The expenses for the hotels in it were of astronomical prices. Leo nodded and did not refuse. They should find a romantic ce for their first date, shouldnt they? Guided by the receptionist, Leo and Lydia went to the pre-booked box. The box was at the top of the Emerdale Tower. From there, they can stand on the top of the third tallest building in the world and overlook the entire night view of Emerdale. When night falls, the night of Emerdale was a little less noisy and a little more charming than the daytime. This is the first time we have eaten together face to face. Lydia said softly, looking at the man sitting in front of her. Leo nodded, Yes. Thest time when they had Western food together was a family of three, not just the two of them. Ive always felt that I am a shrewd judge of character. Lydia held her chin with both hands, looked at Leo and said, Until I met you. Leo smiled, Why do you say that? Youve given me so many surprises, and every time I think Ive seen through you, youre giving me a head bang. Lydia said softly, In the beginning, I thought you were a timid and irresponsible scumbag. Later, I thought you should find out with your conscience, but you still have no money, no power, and no job. Leo stared at Lydia, waiting for her to continue. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not continue to talk. Therefore, Leo could only take the initiative, What happenedter? You dont think Im a jerk now, do you? Lydia shook her head slightly, Is it necessary to continue? As I said earlier, I have always misunderstood you. You are stronger than me, arent you? Leo was silent and did not respond. He just asked softly, Why do you have to see everyone so thoroughly? To put my mind at rest. Lydia answered without hesitation, There are good and bad people. In my previous life with Emilia, we were like a widow and an orphan. At that time, we see everyone like a bad person. The color of this world is neither ck nor white, but a mixed delicate gray. Leo opened his mouth, but couldnt say a word. His eyes became firmer while he was full of guilt. When he didnte back, his wife and daughter were scorned and bullied. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Now that he was back and everything was getting well. There was no injustice in the world. Its going to rain. Lydia raised her head, looked at the sky with dark clouds and said. Ive brought an umbre. Leo said with a smile, No matter how heavy the rain, I wont let you get wet. Boom---- The deafening thunder sounded, and the dazzling lightning ripped apart the sky, illuminating Leo and Lydias pale cheeks. After that, bean-sized raindrops fell and pped on the transparent window, making the sound of fried beans. This was a rainstorm that hardly seen after Leo returned to Emerdale. Knock, knock, knock---- At this moment, the door of the box was knocked hard. Before Leo and Lydia could respond, the door was pushed open without permission. A group of people with wine sses walked in calmly, and the handsome man at the head gave Lydia an elegant smile, Good evening, Ms. Henderson. Looking at the row of people who walked in without permission, Leos eyes gradually became sharp. Lydia also had anger on her face that was rarely seen, Who are you, why are you trespassing in other peoples boxes? When she finished speaking, Lydia pressed the service button. But after waiting for a long time, no waiter came in. The handsome man at the head smiled lightly, No need to try, no one wille in. In Emerdale, no one dares to block our way. Next to him was another tall man with two plump young women in his arms, smiling and jokingly said, Mr. Stewart, you made too much noise that scared Ms. Henderson. The people behind him immediately burst intoughter. Lydia put on a long face but she said nothing. Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, but he didnt move. They could see that these people were all powerful in Emerdale, and most of them were half a step behind the two men, proving that these two men were their heads. The handsome man on the left smiled lightly, followed standard gentleman etiquette, and said, Ms. Henderson, dont be afraid, this is our first meeting, so I want to introduce myself first. My name is Bertie Stewart, from the Stewart family. Bertie looked at the tall man next to the plump young women and said, His name is Marcus, and he Lydias face was expressionless and she didnt react at all. From the disgust in her eyes, it could be seen that she was very disgusted with these young masters. However, no matter how disgusted she was, she couldnt do anything out of the ordinary. Bertie, Marcus, and the four giants of the Emerdale came all at once. Even for a person as calm as she was, could feel a little pressure. What do you want to do? Lydia looked at Bertie and asked coldly. Bertie shook his head with a yful expression, Ms. Henderson, you think too badly about everyone. I came here just to discuss a business that is a safe bet with you. As for the people behind me and Marcus, you dont need to care about them, just treat them as transparent. Although Bertie said that, the young masters behind him didnt show any signs of sincerity. They smiled maliciously. Lydia was silent for a while, and then she said, What kind of business? Bertie came to Lydia and said slowly, I heard that the reconstruction n for the downstream of the Emerdale River was obtained by your L Group, right? So what? Lydia said coldly, unmoved. Berties smile deepened, I will not treat you badly by handing over the urban construction project to my Stewart family. Chapter 182 Despicable Means Chapter 182 Despicable Means There was anger in Lydias eyes. When Bertie mentioned the urban construction project, she guessed what Bertie wanted to say, and bluntly refused, You are dreaming! In the eyes of Leo, there was also a dangerous cold light. When Rob was asked to hand over the urban construction project to the L Group, he thought about this possibility. The other half of the Emerdale River renovation project was in the hands of the Stewart family. If each earned their own money, thats fine. They were afraid that the Stewart family would be greedy and wanted to grab the urban construction projects of the L Group. Unexpectedly, it really happened. He even grabbed it in front of him. In addition, Leo just wanted to ask Bertie something personally. He did not expect Bertie to take the initiative toe to him. Rejected by Lydia, Bertie was not surprised or angry at all. He smiled thinly, Ms. Henderson really doesnt want to think about it? Give us the urban construction project, and the L Group can gain the friendship from the Stewart family. You will have a bright future. Saying that, Bertie stretched out four fingers, and his face slightly darkened, Give you four billion, and sell the urban construction project to me. This money is enough to make your L Group sessfully listed. Dont be ignorant! Marcus, who was behind him, and rich princelings attached to Stewart and Wilsons family also Four billion was an astronomical sum for ordinary people and even 90% ofpanies, but for a wealthy family like the Stewart family, it was just a drop in the bucket and was not worth mentioning. What they wanted to see was how the first female president in Emerdale became meek and subservient to them. However, Lydia was still unmoved, and she even sneered, No matter how much money you give, I wont sell you the urban construction project. She was a person with a long-term vision. Afterpleting the urban construction project, the revenue would be more than four billion. Seeing the determined look on Lydias face, the cold look in Leos eyes also dissipated. Unfortunately, it backfired. A cold look finally appeared in Berties eyes, but he was still not angry. He suddenly looked at Leo, Who is this? A cold light shed in Leos eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Lydia preemptively said, He is my husband. Oh, he is the one who took away your innocence, disappeared for five years, and left you widowed for five years. The speaker was not Bertie. It was Marcus of the Wilson family. He pretended to look at Lydia in surprise, then he pointed at Leo and said, Ms. Henderson, you are the first female president of Emerdale, how could you marry such a bastard? Which of the men in the room is not better than him? Could it be that he is a tough guy that can make you realize the joy of being a woman? Hahaha... While speaking, he did not forget to tease the two young women who were holding his arms around him. Lydias pretty face was sullen and she scolded in a cold voice, Please show some respect to my husband. At this moment, Leo put down his wine ss and suddenly said, Before I get angry, youd better line up and apologize to my wife one by one. Otherwise, when I get angry, you wont be able to leave. All the young masters were startled, and then burst into shockingughter. What did you say? I didnt catch it. Who cant go if they want to? You said you will be angry, let me see how you are angry? Its just a jerk who has relied on Lydia to survive until now. How he dares to speak madly! They cursed andughed, and no one took Leos words seriously. Only Bertie knew a little bit, so he didnt go to offend Leo. Instead of that, he turned to Lydia and said without a smile, The president of the dignified L Group actually married a jerk as his wife. I think you dont want it to be known by everyone in Emerdales, right? Lydias face darkened, What do you mean? Ms. Henderson, I have your handle in my hands. I advise you to listen to me and hand over the project obediently. Bertie drank all the fine wine in the ss, and gave Lydia a sideways nce, as if the winning ticket was in his hands. Lydias inner unease became even more intense, Whats the handle... Bertie threw a cellphone to Lydia, Watch the video. Lydia pressed the y button in confusion. After a while, there was a blushing sound from the box. Lydia nced at it. Soon her face became pale and her whole body trembled slightly. She bit her lip so hard that red blood flowed out of her mouth. Leo felt something was wrong. He immediately took a look at the cellphone. At first nce, his face changed slightly. Its a three-minute video set in a dark warehouse where a man and a woman are tied together. The man was ragged and covered in blood, like a mad beast. The womans voice was crying, both painful and desperate. She wanted to escape, but she couldnt escape. In the end, she closed her eyes as if resigned, and shed two lines of clear tears. The whole video came to an end with the womans desperate and painful cry. After watching this video, Leo also looked up stiffly, looking at Lydia who was on the verge of breakdown. Yes, the man in the video was Leo five years ago, and the woman who was tied up was Lydia. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With red eyes, she grabbed the cellphone and quickly deleted the video. Looking at the despairing Lydia, Bertie smiled lightly, Ms. Henderson, you should be very familiar with this video. If I release this video, what will happen to you? As soon as these words came out, Lydias pupils shrank immediately, and her body trembled even more violently. Leos eyes were already full of killing intent, and he said in a deep voice, How did you get this video? Its none of your business. Bertie said slowly, You just need to know that I hold the secrets of the two of you. Just do as I say, otherwise, you will be at your own risk. Lydia quickly came to Bertie with tears of humiliation in her eyes, but she still begged in a voice that was almost begging, No, dont let the video out. Then it depends on your performance. Berties eyes were full of ruthlessness, and he suddenly said loudly, Now, kneel down for me! The current situation has exceeded Leos expectations for a while, causing his eyes to be shocked and his heart to suffer to the extreme. What happened in the warehouse at the Emerdale Pier five years ago was Lydias lifelong nightmare. Unexpectedly, there were still cameras shooting at that time, and it even gave Leo a head-on. He couldnt figure out how Bertie got the original video, and who filmed it all in secret and silently. Everything, like an invisible, shrouded Leo. When Leo was shocked, Lydia had already bent her knees and was about to kneel slowly. Chapter 183 Snatch Food from A Tiger Chapter 183 Snatch Food from A Tiger Seeing Lydia kneeling slowly, Bertie, Marcus, and the rest of the young master all sneered at the corners of their mouths. But the next moment, the smiles on their faces froze. Leo gently kicked the chair, and the chair came right behind Lydia. Lydia bent her knees and sat down on the chair. At this moment, she was stunned for a moment, and looked down at this scene in a daze. Berties face sank deeply, his eyes flickered with fierce light, and he red at Lydia, I asked you to kneel, but you dare to sit down, arent you afraid that I will publish the video? Lydia turned her head and looked at Leo with red eyes. Leo gave her a reassuring look, then slowly stood up and strode towards Bertie. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! In the quiet box, the heavy but rhythmic footsteps of Leo echoed. Leo nced at everyone expressionlessly. Finally, he stared at Bertie with murderous intent in his eyes. No matter how Bertie got this video, just using the video to threaten Lydia and forcing her to submit was enough to kill him tens of thousands of times. Bertie waspletely unafraid and his mouth even raised slightly. He looked at Leo with a sneer, Leo, I know you are not an ordinary person, even Peter was beaten by you. But can you really regardless of Ms. Henderson? As soon as these words came out, Marcus and the others who were gloating at the misfortune immediately stoppedughing and looked at Leo with shock. Peter, Bertie, Marcus, and that freak Jaxon from the Hamilton family are collectively known as the Four Young Masters of Emerdale, but recently, there has been no news of Peter. Unexpectedly, Peter was actually beaten by Leo. Leo was silent, but stared at Bertie with deep eyes. Bertie continued with a smile, Dont forget that five years ago, it was you whomitted atrocities to Ms. Henderson and hurt her! No matter what you do to make up for it in the future, you cant erase this fact. Why dont you dare to admit it? Im just making it public for you! Lydia sat on the chair, trembling all over. There was lightning and thunder outside the window, and the wind and rain were mixed, but it was colder inside. Leo lightly patted Lydias anxious shoulder, while looking at Bertie with a nk expression. A killing intent shed in his dark pupils, and said coldly, You wouldnt think that relying on such a Video, you can make us submit? When Bertie released the video, he didnt expect that the situation would be so serious, but after being shocked, he regained his sense of calm. If this trivial matter could make him panic, then he would underestimate the Commander of Wyverns. This is your weakness. Bertie sneered and said, Now you guys dont have the confidence to negotiate conditions with me! Only by kneeling in front of me and begging for mercy can you have a chance! In his eyes, Leo and Lydia were just boiled frogs in warm water, and it was only a matter of time before they were cooked. Behind him, Marcus and the other young masters also sneered. Lydia forced herself to calm down at this time, but her eyes were still red, Who gave you this video? She didnt believe that Bertie would be filming on the spot five years ago, only someone else took the video and passed it on to him. Bertie sneered and ordered, Does it matter? You should send the urban construction project to the Stewart family now! He threatened Lydia with the tainted video from five years ago. Lydia had no choice but to look back at Leo. At this moment, she pinned all her hopes on Leo. Leo took a deep look at Bertie, Ill give you two choices, delete the source immediately, and tell me who gave you the video. Otherwise, go die! His voice was biting cold, full of strong killing intent, as if it made the temperature in the entire box dropped several degrees. There was a moment of surprise in Bertie, Marcus and the guys behind them, but they soon returned to normal and yed with their taste, You are just a jerk who was expelled from the Henderson family, and you can only rely on Lydia to live. How can you say that with confidence? Marcus also looked at Lydia and said, Ms. Henderson, I advise you to obey us. The few of us represent the pinnacle of Emerdales power. If you want to make you have nothing, its just a matter of a few phone calls. None of the young masters present took Leos words seriously, and their attitude was extremely arrogant. Leos eyes became cold little by little,pletely losing his patience. Indeed, these groups of guys headed by Bertie and Marcus represented the pinnacle of the Emerdales power. There were only two wealthy families. However, Leo still could not be taken into ount. How did the Lawson family disappear, the Stewart family and the Wilson family would follow in the same footsteps. Lydias face was ashen, and she was extremely angry. Although the L Group was a first-ss enterprise in Emerdale, after all it was still developing. In the eyes of some giant groups, it was still a baby. It would be easy for the Stewart family and the Wilson family to deal with the L Group. So you know what youre afraid of now? Seeing that Leo and Lydia didnt speak, Berties smile grew even thicker. He paused and continued, Ms. Henderson, I will settle with you. Hand over the urban construction project, and I will naturally delete the video. Besides, you can also get the friendship of the Stewart family. Why not do it? But if you reject me, what awaits you will be ruined and disced from the street. Even a three-year-old child can easily make the choice. Ms. Henderson, dont you understand? Looking at Bertie, who was in control of the victory, Leo shook his head, and immediately lost interest in negotiating with him. He called Forrest directly. Bertie, Marcus and a group of young masters did not stop him, but smiled to watch Leo make a phone call. They wanted to know what kind of big man could be invited by a jerk that was expelled from their Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. neighbors house. However, before the phone was connected, there was a crisp sound of high-heeled shoes snapping on the ground outside the box. Clip-clop---- The footsteps were fast, but calm and powerful. It was not difficult to guess that this was a strong woman with a resolute and iron-blooded approach. Bang---- The next moment, the door of the box was opened. A ssical woman in a purple cheongsam strode in. Her long hair was loose and her eyes were cold. She exuded a powerful aura, looking around at everyone in the box. As this woman walked in, Bertie, Marcus and a group of young masters all changed their expressions drastically. Kate?! Leo was also slightly surprised to see Kate who suddenly appeared, and then hung up the phone. Gentlemen, the urban construction project of the L Group is the first thing I took a fancy to. I hope you will give me a favor. Kate nced at everyone with beautiful eyes, and said without a smile, Dont try to snatch food from the jaws of a tiger! Chapter 184 Women’s Scheming Chapter 184 Womens Scheming Kates words were concise and clear, but all the guys present felt cold for no reason. Especially Bertie and Marcus felt the strong threat in her words. Kate, when did she be interested in the L Group? After saying this, Kate shook her long hair and walked towards Leo and Lydia. The two plump and snow-white thighs, under the high slit of the purple cheongsam, were looming, making people admiring. Behind her was a short-haired woman with the appearance of a secretary, dressed in ck business attire and standard OL dress. From her, Leo felt an extremely terrifying aura. He guessed that her strength would not be weaker than Nadine. As for those guys with less power, they were stunned by Kates beauty. Step aside. Kate raised her eyes slightly and said lightly. The voice was calm, but with a majesty that could not be rejected. The young man quickly stepped aside, followed by one, two, three... Kate was able to pass unhindered and unimpeded. Wherever she passed, all the guys made way for her. It seemed that they were seeking refuge from the beauty that was like a flood or a beast. In the end, even Bertie and Marcus had to make way for Kate and watched here to Leo gracefully. Nice to meet you again. A faint smile appeared on Kates face. Leo nodded, but did not speak. Lydia was by his side, and Kate had a sensitive identity. It was difficult for Leo to have too much contact with her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kate didnt mind. She looked at Lydia again and her smile couldnt help bing yful, Since I met you, youve never been so embarrassed. Today is really an eye-opener. Lydia had returned to normal. Her face was cold and she said nothing. She suddenly turned her head and red at Leo. Her questioning intent was not concealed at all. Leo was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head with a wry smile. Lydia must have thought that Kate had called by him. He was really wronged. You guys, the box is so small. Dont you think its a bit crowded? Kate sat down gracefully and suddenly spoke slowly, but what she said made Bertie, Marcus and other young masters all looked sullen. This was an expulsion order to drive them away... Kate, I havent seen you for a while, and you are a lot more domineering. Berties face was darkened and he said with suppressed anger, but his tone was no longer as arrogant as before. Lydia and Kate, the two dazzling stars in the Emerdale business world, the reason why Bertie could let Lydiapromise was because he had a video of her being smeared five years ago, but he had nothing to do with Kate. His grandfather, Kairo, once said, Having a child should be like Bertie, and adopting a daughter should be Kate. He put Bertie and Kate on the same level to motivate his grandson, but only Bertie knew that he was not as good as Kate. Kate squinted and said indifferently, Is it the first day you met me? As soon as these words came out, all the guys looked gloomy. Bertie twitched fiercely. He wanted to get close to Kate, but Kate didnt give him face at all. In this case, he would not give Kate a good look, Kate, are you going to be my enemy for the person who almost became your fianc? Kates eyes immediately turned cold, and she stared at Bertie coldly. In fact, Bertie also had enough reasons to hate Leo. The Stewart family and the Lawson family had built friendship of many generations, and Bertie and Kate were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together. The two family owners also agreed to let Kate marry Bertie. However, there was an ident five years ago. Kate gradually exposed her ambition. Kieran, the head of the Lawson family at that time, was worried that Kate would marry the Stewart family and would use the Stewart family to gradually annex the Lawson family. Due to that, he quickly cancelled the engagement with the Stewart family. He let Kate to choose a small family that was not in the mainstream as her husbands family. This small family is the Henderson family, and Kates fianc has also be Leo. Bertie has always been brooding about the beauty he got, but Kate didnt care about it at all, and even sneered, Its ridiculous, when will I do things for others? From the beginning to the end, Im all for my own interests. Berties face was darkened, But as far as I know, you and the L Group have no business rtionship, right? Who said no? Kate immediately looked at Lydia and said, Recently my Lawson family sponsored 15 million dors to the L Group, and Chris should have conveyed the information for me at that time. The 15 million dors is the deposit that indicates the Lawsons cooperation with the L Group. Isnt it? Only then did Lydia remember this matter, and she nodded, Yes, it is. Kate said again, A half month ago, I held a business conference at Lawsons house, and the L Group also participated. I can tell you that I am very satisfied with the projects of the L Group. However, I was busy during that time, so I didnt have time toe to the L Group in person. Leo narrowed her eyes slightly. Kate was really busy during that time. The Lawson family was destroyed, so she must be busy in buying the other properties of the Lawson family. Lydia did not ept this sentiment at all. In her opinion, there was no difference between Kate and Bertie, and they were all here for urban construction projects. But I remember that Irene didnt seem to bepeting on the stage. Why do you think that the project of the L Group is the best? She asked coldly. Does this still need to be recognized? Kate smiled, gave Leo a meaningful look, and then she said, The urban construction project belongs to your L Group. Which canpare to the urban construction project in your hands? The business conference is just a pretense. Since you invested 15 million dors, you have determined that the urban construction project will be spent on the L Group, right? Lydias eyes turned cold. I dont have the ability to predict, so its divided into two steps. Kate seemed to enjoy fighting with Lydia. She stretched out two fingers and said, The first step is to invest 15 million dors as a deposit. I proposed that if there are any good projects that the L Group have, you should make the Lawson family as a participant, and you agreed. At that time, I didnt know that you would have the urban construction project. I didnt know that there was an urban construction project until that idiot Peter mentioned it, so I wanted to take a gamble, and I was right. Kate narrowed her eyes and smiled happily, We have been fighting since college, and we have been fighting for so long, and we have never joined forces, so I want to give it a try. Lydias face was gloomy and she didnt say a word. Leo also looked at Kate deeply. Is it really a gamble? Leo did not believe it. There were many things that Kate didnt say, such as telling Peter that Benedict was the owner of the International Conference Center, and Kate started to y a big game of chess after sending 15 million dors in sponsorship fees from Lawson. Everyone was a chess piece in her chessboard, including Leo. Benedict and Peter were her cannon fodder. When she got a bumper harvest, she got the right to develop the urban construction project without breaking a sweat. In the past, Leo had never seen Kate strategize with such a strong overall nning ability in his own eyes, and now he finally understood why Kate was called a demon girl. She was worthy of the name indeed! Chapter 185 Like the God of War Chapter 185 Like the God of War Kate revealed the n that had been hidden in her heart, and Lydia also understood, and Kateid it out. However, she is not very angry. With the current scale and scope of the urban construction project of the L Group, she cannot do it alone, so she must find a partner. Compared with Kates step-by-step, strategizing, and convincing people by her real skills, Berties video threatening her viin is even more disgusting. Leo was also convinced of her, even if he had been reborn. He had to admit that it was not easy to deal with Kate. Better than him, he was unknowingly regarded by Kate as a pawn, let alone others. At this moment, Kates beautiful eyes flickered with light, as if there were stars iid in her eyes, bright and moving. From her eyes, Leo saw conquest and ambition. If she were a man, her achievements would be even greater than now. Kate came out halfway, directly disrupting Berties n. His face was dark with rage, and he stared at Kate gloomily, This is just your n, and everything has toe first! The smile on Kates face disappeared, and she nced at Bertie thinly, Do you want to fight with me? The cold look in his eyes made Berties face change slightly, but he felt a little more at ease when he thought that he was not alone. The powerful families of Emerdale were behind him. Kate, I dont want to be your enemy, but dont be too aggressive. The Lawson family disappeared. No matter how strong you are, yourself cant be a powerful family! Yes. Marcus was also let the women go out from his arms. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, Bertie promised that the urban construction project will also be part of my Wilson family, Miss Lawson, if you are willing to join us, everything is easy to negotiate, but if you want to take it by force, dont me us for being rude! Seeing that Bertie and Marcus, the two wealthy young masters, had decided on their position, the guys behind him also expressed their opinions. Yes, even if you were once brilliant, you are only one person now. Its not us who snatched food from the jaws of a tiger, its you! ... Kate was not angry. On the contrary, she poured herself a cup of ck tea and drank it slowly, appreciating their sarcasm with a smile, as if watching a funny movie. Leo also had a cold expression on his face and said nothing. At this moment, the two of them had a very tacit understanding. Lydia looked at Kate hostilely, and she didnt feel good in her heart. She could not care about other women, but she couldnt care less about Kate. After all, she and Leo were almost married. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Bertie looked at Kate gloomily, Whats so funny? You... dont really think that Ive left the Lawson family, so Im afraid of you? Kate looked at everyone with interest, and finally her eyes slowly fixed on Leo, Maybe I cant do it at all, you will regret it. You mean him? Bertie nced at Leo contemptuously, and sneered, He even cant protect himself. How can he make me regret? Kates eyes slowly fell on the mobile phone in Berties hands. The video that Lydia deleted just now was just a copy, and the source of the video was still in Berties hands. Her eyes froze at first, and she saw that this video was exactly what happened on the wedding night of her and Leo, but she quickly calmed down, How can you control this despicable little trick? Now that technology is very advanced. Its too easy to fake a video. Bertie was not afraid at all, If you dont believe it, you can disassemble it and see whether the people inside are Lydia and Leo! He looked at Lydia again, and threatened, Ms. Henderson, you have to think carefully who to choose. There are some consequences that you cant bear. Seeing Bertie being so fearless, Leo knew that the video was real. Five years ago, when he and Lydia were kidnapped, something must have happened. However, he was still fearless, stepped forward slowly, came to Bertie, and gave an ultimatum, Ill give you onest chance and say who gave you this video. Bertie was unafraid and looked at Leo with disdain, What can I tell you? Can you find him and kill him? I will kill you! Hearing the most indifference voice, Leo suddenly opened the window of the Emerdale Tower. Boom---- Suddenly, heavy rain poured down, lightning shed and thunder, andrge tracts of rainwater swayed in like beans, sshing everyone. Bertie, Marcus and the others all looked at him in surprise. They didnt understand why he opened the window when it was raining heavily. The woman who looked like a secretary behind Kate suddenly felt a powerful murderous aura far exceeding hers, her face changed greatly, and she protected Kate, Ms. Henderson, be careful! Lydias expression changed slightly, and she stood up with a loud voice, Leo, what are you doing? Swoosh---- Before Lydia finished speaking, Leos figure disappeared in ce. He turned into an afterimage, passed through the gap between the two guys like a lightning, and suddenly appeared in front of Bertie with eyes like the deaths, staring at him coldly. You Bertie was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Leo, and was about to retreat very quickly when a big hand suddenly grabbed his throat and lifted him up. This scene deeply shocked the hearts of everyone presented, and they looked at Leo who came down like a god of war with deep emotion and sluggishness. Kates eyes burst out with an astonishing look. She looked at Leo with panic. I have 10,000 ways to make your life worse than death. You cant help but to say it! Leos eyes shed with icy cold light. He held Bertie, who had a frightened expression on his face, and walked towards the opened window. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! The heavy footsteps of Leo, like a heavy hammer, mmed hard on everyones heart. The catastrophe five years ago was actually recorded on video, which greatly aroused the killing intent of Leo. He couldnt bear it any longer, and the monstrous hostility spread in his heart. Leo, stop! Lydia eximed as if she had remembered something. However, its toote. Leo held the pale Bertie to the window where the wind was howling, and under everyones fearful gaze, lifted him up to the outside of the Emerdale Tower. This is the top floor of the Emerdale Tower. If you dont tell me, Ill throw you off here. His voice was cold and biting. At the same time, it was windy and rainy outside, and a dazzling lightning bolt exploded in the sky. Boom---- The lightning was extremely bright, instantly lighting up the entire city of Emerdale. It also lit Leo, pulling his shadow extremely long. At this moment, he was like the god of war! Chapter 186 Codename “Bat” Chapter 186 Codename Bat Dont do that! Lydias eyes were red when she looked at Leo, who was like a god of war. Her face was full of pain. Bertie had indeed done something very bad to her, but this could not be used as a reason for the murder. She was the wife of Leo. At this time, seeing Leomit murder for her, her heart was not moved but with pain. Five years ago, she and Leo were tied to the warehouse at the Emerdale Pier. At this time, Leos body started to take effect. Lydia was the only woman beside her, so she was inevitably spoiled. That night was terrible for her, and it also caused serious trauma to Lydias body and mind, especially after knowing that she was pregnant because of this, she once thought ofmitting suicide by jumping off the building. However, she still persevered and gave birth to the child in her belly, which was the flesh and blood of her and Leo. Now that life is finally getting better, she would rather be injured than letting Leo be a murderer because of her. Her voice was like a cuckoo wailing for blood. It was so terrifying that it made those who heard it sad and those who heard it wept. Leos body also trembled violently, but he didnt look back. His heart was even more hostile. He stared at Bertie and shouted loudly. Say! Who gave you the video? Berties feet were hanging in the air. His body lost his bnce and his face was terrified. As the third tallest building in the world, the Emerdale Tower was so high and there was a lot of traffic under its feet. The other tall buildings were as small as ants. Not to mention at that time the wind and rain were whistling and the lightning was thundering. The taller the building, the easier it was to be struck by lightning. Now, Berties life was in Leos hands, worse than that, he also had to worry about being struck by the lightning. The lightning was dense and horizontal in the sky, and the distance between the two was so close - Bertie could even see the lines of lightning. Help! Help! Bertie was soaked by the heavy rain. His hair was sticky and confused. He couldnt even open his eyes. He could just cry out for help. However, the Emerdale Tower was too high. Bertie hanged on it alone like an ant, and no one could see him at all. Leos eyes were even colder. He would not let him go until Bertie said the truth. I count three seconds. If you havent said it yet, say goodbye to this world. After he finished speaking indifferently, the countdown began. Three. Leo, do you know what you are doing? Behind him, Marcuss shocked and angry scolding came, He is the young master of the Stewart family, the direct heir to the next generation of the Stewart family. If you dare to kill him, the Stewart family will not let you go! Although he was scolding, his words were full of fear, more like a stern look. Leo stopped the countdown and stood silently like a sculpture. Marcus thought that Leo was afraid, so he breathed a sigh of relief and continued, If you have something to say, you should put down your intentions first. Its still toote to turn around now. As soon as Marcus finished speaking, he heard Leos low smile. His body was tall and straight, as if it could reach the sun and the moon. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry, my cervical spine is not good, and I dont like to look back. As soon as these words came out, everyones face became pale again. Their hearts that had relieved became anxious again. The entire box echoed the words of Leos murderous intent. Its been five years. During these five years, my wife and daughter have been persecuted. I dont hate any other things. I only hate others for threatening me with my wife and daughter. Today, if he doesnt tell the truth, the entire Stewart family will be buried with him! Hearing these words, the woman dressed as a secretary behind Kate suddenly shivered as if Leos voice was trembling deeply into her soul. Ms. Henderson, this person... dont mess with him, he is a peerless powerhouse! She felt that she was already a master, but in front of the furious Leo, she was still as weak as an ant. Kates face also changed slightly. She looked at Leo and muttered to herself with aplicated expression, Leo, what have you experienced in the past five years... She has checked the information of Leo, from his birth to the present, but the five years of his middle age were nk. No matter what rtionship she used, she couldnt find it, as if Leo had evaporated in the past five years. There were only two reasons for bing such a person. Either he was secluded in the mountains and forests, isted from the world, or... his identity was unimaginably high! Two seconds passed quickly, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of Leos mouth. Its time to die. After speaking, he loosened Berties neck. Time seemed to freeze in a moment. Berties pupils shrank and the expressions of the others also changed drastically. The moment Leo opened his hand, Bertie felt that the world was iparably quiet in an instant, as if he had fallen into the sea, his body fell quickly. When he came back to his senses, he roared desperately, No He hadnt be the head of the Stewart family, he hadnt gotten married, and he hadnt enjoyed this beautiful and sinful world... He still had a lot of things to do, so he couldnt just die! Suddenly, his body froze for a moment, as if someone was pulling him hard. He couldnt help but open his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, he almost fainted. High-rise vehicles were as small as dust, with only small lights of red and green. He was on the ground and hangs upside down under the Emerdale Tower. At the moment he was about to fall, Leo grabbed Berties foot with one hand and looked at him coldly, Have you felt death? Berties face was horrified, and he didnt even have the strength to speak. Next time, I wont pull you. The next sentence of Leo sentenced him to death again, which made Bertie terrified to the extreme. Leos strength was getting weaker and weaker, and Bertie could clearly feel that his body was falling. Finally, he broke down and shouted, I will say it! I will say it! Dont rx your hand! Leo clenched his ankle again and looked at him coldly. Bertie kept exerting force on his abdomen, curled up his upper body, and said with all his strength, I dont even know who he is. I only know that he wears a bat mask, so his codename is also Bat. Although Berties voice was loud, the wind and rain outside was even louder, so only the two of them could hear it. However, there was still a cold look in Leos eyes. The information was of no value. Bertie suddenly panicked and shouted, I didnt lie to you, he is really called Bat. Thats all I know! Leo saw that he was not lying. He immediately frowned. How to find a man with a bat mask? Without any clue in his mind, Leo simply thought about it, his eyes became cold again, Even if what you said is true, you used video to coerce my wife and made her kneel, this is also true. You are still need to die! Hearing this, Berties eyes became frightened again, No! I have already told you everything I know, you cant kill me! However, Leo was still unmoved, and the hostility in his heart prompted him to kill Bertie. Just as he was about to let go, suddenly, a soft and warm embrace came from behind him. Along with her, there was Lydias despairing murmur. Stop, just think it for me and Emilia. Dont kill people. Chapter 187 The Mystery of Phantom Chapter 187 The Mystery of Phantom Lydias voice was like a clear spring, instantly dispelling the madness that was cultivating in Leos heart. His body shook violently. Eventually he didnt throw Bertie down, but he didnt pull him up either. He let him hang like a gecko. The wind and rain outside were getting stronger, and the thunder was howling as if to destroy this sinful world. But Leos heart was quiet, motionless, and allowed Lydia to hold him. As time passed by, he could feel Lydias shoulders shaking slightly. She tried her best to hold back her crying, but Leo noticed it anyway. He looked at the shing lightning. His voice was low and a little helpless, I have promised that I will not let you cry again. Why you are crying again? Lydiaughed through tears, but her eyes were still red. She hugged Leo even tighter, I dont want you to kill people. No matter what others do to us, we cant do this. You have Emilia and I ----Weve been without you for five years, and we dont want to lose you again. Leo did not speak and closed his eyes deeply. When Leo was silent, the entire box was also quiet. Kate, Marcus, and all the other guys were either After that, everyone found that the cold and biting killing intent in the room receded little by little like a N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. tide. When Leo opened his eyes again, there was no murderous intent on his body, and there was a soft smile on his face, Okay, I promise you, not to kill people. At the same time as he spoke, Bertie, who was half-dead and hung outside, was thrown back by Leo as soon as his wrist was exerted. However, his face was full of fear, his eyes were dull, and he didnt even have the strength to stand up. Leo didnt even look at him. He turned around slowly and looked at Lydia softly, I just dont want anyone to hurt you. Me too. Lydia said with red eyes, Actually, if time were to go back five years ago, I would still save you without hesitation. Leos body was shocked, and a trace of guilt appeared on his face again. This was Lydia. She was a kind person from beginning to end. Humph. Kate on the side looked at Lydia and Leo who were hugging each other, a look of displeasure shed on her ssical face. She snorted heavily, and looked at Marcus and those guys with cold eyes, You still dont carry him away? Marcus suddenly realized and said with a grim expression, This matter is not over! Then he lifted Bertie, who was too scared to walk, and left the box. Seeing this, the other guys also fled in a hurry as if they had lost their backbone. Kates mood was a little better now, but her face was still gloomy. The secretary behind him nced at Leo curiously, with surprise in her eyes. It seemed that the young With the departure of Bertie, Marcus and other young masters, Lydias mood also calmed down. When she thought of how she actually embraced Leo in front of everyones eyes, and said such emotional words, Lydias cheeks immediately flushed. When her conditioned reflex was normal, she pushed Leo away. Leo didnt care either. What happened five years ago tormented Lydia like a nightmare, but the rtionship between the two was further improved. But in this case, there was a super-watt light bulb, which was not so wonderful. So Leo looked at Kate and said, Miss Lawson, dont you think that you are very bright now? Kates pretty face turned cold, her arms crossed her chest, and she snorted coldly, Leo, you are really ruthless, I kindly help you, but you still think Im a light bulb. Leo then had an embarrassing expression. He could only say in a deep voice, Sorry. But Kate still had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, she took the initiative toe to Leo, gave Lydia a sidelong nce, and said, How do you n to deal with this video? The original video file in Berties hands seems to be genuine. Mentioning this, Leos eyes also became deep, It seems that I will go to Stewarts house in person. The purpose of the Stewart family is nothing more than urban construction projects, but urban construction projects cannot be given to them. At this time, Lydia also regained herposure, and said coldly, Even if the video in his hand is real, its just a video, and it doesnt affect the overall situation. Miss Lawson, thank you very much for your help. After a pause, she looked at Kate again, and said lightly, You came out for the urban construction project. I, Lydia, am not ungrateful. If I promise you, I will definitely do it. I will cooperate with you on the urban construction project. . Kate raised her eyebrows, Do you really think I came here only for the urban construction project? Isnt it? Lydias face darkened, and her tone was serious. Leo, who was standing between the two women, was suddenly stunned. He was surprised to find that the atmosphere in the box gradually became tense and subtle. The two women were at a stalemate. In the end, Kate withdrew his gaze and nced at Leo without a trace, Youe out with me. I have something to tell you. Lydia was suddenly unhappy, and stared at Kate vigntly, Is anything that cannot say here? Kate didnt exin anything. She just looked at Leo and said, Its the information about the man behind the video. If you dont listen, dont regret it. Leo was silent for a while, then he walked out, Sorry, Lydia. For some reason, after this incident, he always had a sense of unease that the storm was about to Kate and Leo came to the outside of the box and saw that there was no one around. They whispered, Although I didnt hear the conversation just now, it should be almost the same as the information in my hand. I handed over the original video to Bertie. He should name bat. Leos eyes narrowed, What do you know? He could be sure that no third person heard them, but since its said from Kates mouth, it indicated that she also had a little bit of whereabouts information. Kates expression was solemn, Since you mentioned the kidnapping incident to me that night, I started to investigate. I did it, I wont deny it, but it wont be done by me. Someone wanted to me me. I wont be taken for granted. Later, I really found something. After a pause, Kate said slowly, Five years ago, there was a ck mysterious organization that stayed in the Emerdale, called phantom, and that bat was a man of phantom. Phantom! When Kate mentioned the word, Leos body trembled violently, and an extremely strong cold light erupted in his eyes. Isnt this the mysterious organization hes been looking for in Hollowburg? ... The heavy rain continued to fall, the sky seemed to have a big hole, and the rain continued to fall. With the help of Marcus and a group of young masters, Bertie got on a ck SUV. Leo... I must let him to die... As soon as he got into the car, he trembled all over, his whole face was contorted to the extreme, his fists were clenched tightly, and he seemed to be trying his best to suppress his horror and anger. Marcus also said with a gloomy face, This matter cant be left alone. Since they have nothing to fear, then show them a little more! He whispered something besides Bertie, and Berties expression suddenly became fierce and malicious. Chapter 188 Serial Killing Game Chapter 188 Serial Killing Game After said goodbye to Kate, Leo returned to the box. At that time, the waiter had already served a delicious meal and presented a bottle of fine red wine. The sound instion of the box is excellent, and no one knows what happened in the box. Leo looked at the delicacies on the table and said with a smile, Lets have dinner, the food here is good. Lydia had no appetite at all. Her face was full of worry, What did she say to you? Leo fell into silence, weighed it in his heart, and decided not to let Lydia know. There are still many oddities behind this incident. Kate told me about some details. Leo said calmly. Lydia didnt speak. She just looked at the wind and rain outside the window, and rubbed her slightly sore temples, showing her exhaustion. Looking at the exquisite jade face close at hand, Leo felt guilty, but more than that, he was determined. Lydia, dont worry, I will find out about this matter. He looked at Lydia and said in a deep voice, as if swearing. Seeing Leo being so solemn, Lydia was no longer troubled, and hummed softly. In front of her, there was also a sliced steak. Come on, open your mouth, ah---- Leo said to Lydia with the steak. What are you doing? Lydia looked at Leo with a weird expression and wondered. Hey, you eat. Leo said as a matter of course. I can eat it myself... Lydia said with an unnatural expression. I know, open your mouth, ah- ... Leo clearly nodded, but he stretched the steak forward as if he couldnt understand the words. There was no other way. Lydia had to bite the bullet and eat the steak, and even ate the whole te of steak under the pressure of Leo. After dinner, the heavy rain had not been abated. Instead, it seemed to be heavier. Leo held an umbre for Lydia. Then he looked at the dark night sky where the sky and water met and sighed, Its raining a lot. Ill drive the car. Lydia didnt care it much, she just said concisely. Let me drive it, Leo said, looking at Lydias blushing face. Lydias alcohol intake was not very good. After drinking a bottle of red wine, she felt a little dizzy. Lydia nodded. However, as soon as she took out the key from her bag, her hand stopped, and then she shook her head, No. Why? Leo was surprised. Lydia looked at Leo with a serious face, and said, Youve also drank wine. Its nothing No, we cant do that. Lets find a chauffeur! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ... Not long after, a man with a peaked cap and a height of only 1.7 meters walked up to them, You are looking for a chauffeur? Although it was summer, the man was wearing a thick trench coat. Leo paid more attention to the man and handed him the car key, Go to Violet Residences. After speaking, he and Lydia sat in the back row of the car. The man in the trench coat didnt speak. He just started the car and rushed into the rain. Unlike the general chatty driver, this man was very silent. He didnt say a word since he started driving. Leo and Lydia naturally wouldnt take the initiative to speak. The car was pitch ck and silent, and there was no sound at all. Only the dense rain fell on the windshield, making the sound of crackling fried beans. The heavy rain was so heavy that it was difficult to see things. Even if the wipers were turned to the maximum, they could only see things barely. The car drove into the inessible winding mountain road, and Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, If I remember it correctly, this is not the road to Violet Residences. Really? Then I remembered it wrong. The man looked suddenly enlightened and hurriedly turned around. Suddenly, two extremely dazzling headlights shone from the front, obscuring everyones sight for a moment. Crunch---- The man mmed the steering wheel. The body of the car swayed violently, and Leo and Lydia suddenly mmed forward in a conditioned reflex. What happened? Lydia opened her eyes and looked forward. Be careful! Leos face changed greatly and he shouted. The dazzling headlights were getting closer and closer, and arge truck full of goods suddenly rushed out in the heavy rain, like a mad beast, madly crushing them towards them. Boom---- Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating the dark night sky and illuminating everything in front of them. Leo also saw the driver in the big truck. He also wore a thick windbreaker, which was the same as the driver in terms of style. Leo seemed to understand something. His eyes narrowed, and he looked at the driver who was driving. The cars rearview mirror reflected the indifferent face of the man in the windbreaker. He looked at Leo and Lydia ferociously. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The next moment, he actually let go of the steering wheel with both hands. As a result, the vehicle lost its bnce instantly at a high speed. Crunch ---- The steering wheel was turning frantically and the body of the car was also spinning frantically. The people in the car, even if they were wearing seat belts, felt like the world was spinning. Before Leo could speak, he suddenly discovered that the man in the windbreaker who was driving had suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Suddenly, the dark and narrow interior space of the car was in danger. Leo looked upward in a conditioned reflex, and saw that the disappearing man was like an ugly lizard, sticking to the roof of the car, motionless. He smiled at Leo, then he held a dagger to stab Lydias neck fiercely. How you dare! Leos eyes froze, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. However, instead of fighting back, he hugged Lydia tightly, protecting Lydia with his own flesh and blood. Dont do that--- Lydia was heavily pressed by Leo, and a strong sense of dizziness came to her face, but she still saw the man in the trench coat that was going to kill her. She screamed in a heart-wrenching voice. Puff---- The next moment, the dagger plunged into Leos back, blood sttered all over, and Leos clothes were instantly dyed red. Leo---- Lydia burst into tears, and when she touched him, her hands were covered in blood. The short killer was also stunned for a moment. His target was Lydia. He did not expect to stab Leo by ident. But soon, the smile on his face became even more sinister. Leo was injured, and the result might be even better. The killer did not continue to pursue his target because he heard a loud horn. The two cars were getting closer and closer and were about to collide. He wanted to back up quickly, so he jumped out of the car to escape. But in the next instant, his arm was pulled hard. It was directly dislocated. Under the severe pain, the killer turned back subconsciously. What he saw was a pair of dark eyes full of murderous intent. Leo fiercely pulled out the dagger on his body and looked at him with a hostile expression, like the stare of death. Chapter 189 Emilia Was Lost Chapter 189 Emilia Was Lost Under the gaze of Leo full of killing intent, the killers pupils also shrank suddenly, his face pale as paper. How, how can you be fine?! Ordinary people must be seriously injured and dying under his stab. How could he be fine with bleeding? Damn you. Leos voice was as cold as a river, without saying too much, he punched it hard. He made a rough estimate in his mind. It was about three seconds before the two cars collided. Three seconds was fleeting for ordinary people, but for him, three seconds was enough to do a lot of things. Bang---- Just hearing a sound like a muffled thunder, the might of Leos punch, the killers body flew straight up like a kite with a broken string. Click ---- The windshield was smashed, and the killer was thrown out. Rumbling ---- At this time, a huge shadow came over the sky, and the truck was about to hit it. Puff---- The killer was run over by the huge wheel of the truck, and he didnt even have time to scream, so he died. Lydia watched this scene in shock. She has experienced many kidnappings since she was a child, but there had never been such a dangerous one as this time, killing the game within the game. Close your eyes. Suddenly, Leos low voice came from her ears. Lydia raised her head and saw Leos face was as sharp as a knife. He was extremely serious. Especially, his eyes were even more brilliant, staring straight ahead. In the blink of an eye, Lydia didnt have time to think about it, she hurriedly closed her eyes and handed her life into Leos hands. Leo hugged Lydia and then rolled down. When he rolled down, he opened the car door and rolled down with Lydia in his arms. Boom---- At the moment when the two of them abandoned the car and fled, the truck also mmed into the car. Immediately, the car was torn apart and turned into a pile of scrap metal. The driver of the big truck was not satisfied. He hit three times in a row before giving up. Boom---- The fuel tank exploded, and the whole car jumped into the air, exploding in mid-air, and the mes shot into the sky. But these firelights only existed for a second, and were doused by the heavy rain, and bursts of ck smoke rose, devastated. Lydia didnt see any of these, she only felt a broad and powerful chest pressing tightly against her cheek, even if it was windy and rainy outside, lightning and thunder, she didnt feel the slightest danger. As if the embrace of Leo was the warmest harbor that protected her. After rolling around like this, Leos voice slowly came, Okay, you can open it. Lydia opened her eyes and saw Leo who was on top of her. He put his hands on both sides, carefully controlling his body, trying not to pressure Lydia as much as possible. From her current view, Lydia could see Leos bleeding wound clearly. Her tears welled up immediately, Hold on, well go to the hospital right away! Leo looked at Lydia with gentle eyes, and he gently rubbed, Dont be nervous, this trivial matter is not in the way. How can it be a small injury? Youve shed so much blood Lydia didnt care about the wind and rain. She hurriedly came to Leos side, and said with red eyes. In this regard, Leo could only smile bitterly. This kind of injury may be fatal to ordinary people, but to him, it is not even a small injury. In the battle in Elview Mountain, Leo fought alone against the Nine Supremes. Which of the wounds on his body was not more tragic than this? Leo was about to continue to say something when his eyes suddenly changed, bing sharp, and made a silent gesture, Hiss! Lydia was also shocked and did not speak. Clip-clop A burst of crisp footsteps came from not far away. The driver of the truck jumped out and came to check on the situation. The pouring rain fell on his face, body and hair, but he didnt seem to feel it, and his eyes were still emotionless. Live to see people, die to see corpses, this is their rule of doing things in this line of business. As the footsteps approached, Leos eyes became deeper and deeper, and Lydias heart was also beating fast. Finally, when the distance between them was less than one meter, Leo suddenly jumped up and his arm suddenly stuck out. The second killer reacted quickly enough, but Leo grabbed his throat and held it high. Say, who sent you here! Leos tone was cold, staring at him coldly. When speaking, his palms had been constantly exerting force. He had already understood the identity of the other party. He just was wondering who had such great power to invite professional killers to kill Lydia and him. The killers face turned red. His feet off the ground, kicking around like a frog about to be cooked. He looked at Leo with horror, but with more hideous and crazy. Under Leos cold gaze, the killers mouth suddenly moved. It was very subtle, but it was still noticed by Leo. Immediately, his face changed greatly. The killer was going to bite his tongue andmit suicide! Leos other hand suddenly reached out to his mouth, trying to stop him from biting his tongue tomit suicide. Unfortunately, its still toote. The killer stared at Leo fiercely, his eyes shing with a strong sense of madness. In his mouth, there was red blood flowing, and his pupils would never move again. Hes dead. Leo sighed in his hear. This man was the only left that he could know the truth from. However, the guy killed himself by biting his tongue. Leo did not feel released at all. He felt a haze inside him. These killers would rather bite their tongues tomit suicide than reveal any clues. It indicated that the behind-the-scenes who hired them were powerful. The enemy was in the dark. So where should he start to take the action? Leo could use the manpower and financial resources he possessed, but the world is so big, to find out the truth, it is undoubtedly a needle in a haystack, easier said than done? However, just when Leo was about to dispose of the corpse, there was a subtle whistle sound in his ears. Wheres the sound from? Not only Leo, Lydia also heard this kind of sound. Whistle---- The sound became louder and faster, like some kind of countdown sound,ing from the killers head. Hearing this voice, Leos face suddenly changed dramatically. He suddenly threw the killers body away as if there were pathogenic bacteria on it. At the same time, he covered Lydia down. Be careful---- At the same time as he shouted, the killers body still in mid-air suddenly exploded. The explosion started from the killers head. First, the head was blown to pieces, and then the body was blown apart. A faint blood mist filled the air, and a tiny mushroom cloud slowly rose. The ripples from the explosion blew Leo and Lydias hair vigorously. Both of them looked at the scene in front of them with shocking eyes, and in the depths of Leos eyes, a sharp edge passed by. Chip bomb! A chip bomb was imnted in that killers head! This was a kind of ck technology bomb that was triggered by the death of the host. Only the most advanced nanotechnology could take it out. One copy was used to perish with the other party. Leo didnt expect that he could encounter with this kind of bomb after he returned the city. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Who is it... Leos face was cold and he muttered to himself. There were many faces in his mind, including Bertie, Marcus, and even Kate. Jingle Bell---- Just then, the phone rang. Leo picked it up and saw that it was Marie calling. As soon as it was connected, Maries cry of despair was heard. Leo, Im sorry, Emilia is lost! Chapter 190 The Wrath of Commander of Wyverns Chapter 190 The Wrath of Commander of Wyverns On the other end of the phone, Marie burst into tears and fell into deep self-me. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Leo couldnt hear what she was talking aboutter. Because when Marie said the words Emilia is lost, Leos pupils had already shrunk and lost focus. Heavy rain hit the city, lightning shed, and Leo held the phone as if he had be a motionless sculpture. Lydia also felt something was wrong. She asked anxiously, What happened? Leo did not respond and fell into a long silence. During the silence of Leo, the surrounding air condensed sharply, and a monstrous killing intent erupted like a storm. The wind was getting stronger, the rain was getting colder, and the whole world was dead silent. Yes, only Maries painful and desperate self-me could be heard. Sorry, Im terribly sorry Its all my fault. If it wasnt because of me, Emilia wouldnt have lost it... Leo, you can scold me and hit me, but you must get Emilia back... Leo didnt turn on the speakerphone, but Lydia heard it and she was stunned. The next moment, she took Leos call and forced a smile, Dont joke, this kind of joke is not fun at all... Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Maries cries, Lydia, Im not kidding, Emilia is really lost! Suddenly, Lydia fainted as if she was hit hard. Lydia! Leos face changed greatly, and he hurriedly hugged Lydia who couldnt stand the blow, Lydia, are you alright? Fortunately, Lydia woke up quickly. When she saw Leo, her eyes suddenly turned red, Little Li is lost, Emilia is lost... I know. Leo repeatedly said with relief, Emilia will be fine. Dont worry. After speaking, he asked in a deep voice, Whats going on, how did Emilia get lost? Perhaps because he was too angry, Leos voice was filled with endless chills. Marie had no time to me herself at this time. She cried. I had a good time with Emilia, but suddenly it rained heavily, and a lightning strike hit a telepgraph pole, which caused panic. Emilia and I were scattered by the crowd. When I came back to my senses, Emilia was gone... Why didnt you tell me right away? Hearing this, Leos eyes were split, interrupting Maries words and roaring. This was the first time he was angry with Marie, because he couldnt bear it anymore. What happened tonight, one by one, touched the bottom line of Leo. Whether it was Bertie threatening Lydia with a video from five years ago, or being assassinated by a professional killer, Leo was full of anger. However, he could bear these, and when Marie informed him that Emilia was missing, he couldnt bear it any longer. Marie was also startled, but still said in a trembling voice, I thought Emilia was nearby, so I didnt disturb your appointment with your sister, but I searched around and there was no trace of Emilia---- Where are you now, Ill find you. After the rage, Leo immediately recovered his calm and said coldly. Emerdale Park. Marie told her where she was, and Leo immediately called Nadine and asked her toe over. What happened tonight has exhausted Lydia, especially Emilias disappearance, which became thest straw that broke the camels back. Lydias face was pale and her mind was haggard. She had no strength. Could it be from my family? She said with a trembling voice, With the strength of the royal families in Country YD, they are indeed capable of doing all of this. They simply cannot tolerate the existence of Emilia... They dare not. A strong killing intent shed in Leos eyes, and his voice became extremely cold. Hearing this, Lydia fell into a long silence. After a long time, he looked at Leo with red eyes, and said hoarsely, Emilia will be fine, right? Itll be fine, I swear by my life. Leos expression was extremely serious, but the killing intent in his heart was spreading everywhere. He didnt care who the other party is, whether it was the prestigious families in Emerdale or the royal families in Country YD, if something happens to his daughter, he will let everyone be buried with her! After a while, a ck Rolls-Royce came slowly, and Nadine got out of the car in a ck leather jacket. She was taken aback when she saw the scene of the car ident. Seeing the blood-stained front of Leos clothes, her pupils shrank. She walked over quickly and even didnt dare to breathe. She knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, Imte, my lord, please forgive me for my fault! Leo waved his hand, Its no problem, just a little injury. Go to Emerdale Park immediately. After speaking, he sat in the back of the car without saying a word. Nadines heart trembled even more, because she knew that her lord was suppressing the anger in his heart to speak to her. Now she was even more afraid to go against it. Lydia looked at Nadine in surprise. The scene that Nadine knelt down on one knee and begged Leos forgiveness especially shocked her deeply. However, she didnt ask more and got into the car. After a while, they arrived at the gate of Emerdale Park. At this time, the entrance of the park had umted water, and the rain was still pouring down. Nadine wanted to hold an umbre for Leo, but Leo refused, and pointed to Lydia beside him. Nadine understood and came behind Lydia to hold an umbre for her. However, Leo rushed into the rain curtain himself. The heavy rain wet his hair, but the only thing that didnt change was his tall and straight body. At this time, there was no one in Emerdale Park, so Leo quickly found Marie. Leo, Im sorry... Marie held her knees and sat under the eaves to avoid the rain. When she saw Leo, she immediately stood up with red eyes. Leo shook his head and didnt me her anymore, Dont talk about it. Come with me. After he finished speaking, he strode towards the monitoring room of the amusement park, followed by Nadine, Lydia, and Marie. The staff in the monitoring room was all about to get off work. He suddenly found a man and three women approaching aggressively, especially the man, whose eyes were so gloomy that he stood up in fright. Who are you, you cant go in! Go away! Leo pushed him away and nced at him coldly, My daughter is taken away, it is your responsibility at the amusement park. If something happens to my daughter, all of you will have to pay legal responsibility! As soon as these words came out, the staff in the monitoring room no longer dared to stop them. He was so frightened by the momentum of Leo that did not dare to breathe. Nadine behind him was even more shocked by the unbelievable Leo. Now she suddenly understood that why Leo was furious was because Emilia was lost. Emilias innocent, cute, angel-like smile appeared in her mind. Nadines eyes also turned blood red. She secretly made up her mind and vowed to find her lords daughter! Leo stood in front of several blue disy screens. Each of which yed a whole day of surveince footage today at twelve times the speed. Every ce, every corner, Leo had a panoramic view without even blinking. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice, Pause! The staff hurried to stop the video, and Leos eyes were staring at one of the disy screens. Its an extremely blurred figure, which could not clearly see whose face it was. The figure took advantage of the chaos to hug Emilia and then disappeared immediately. Is it him?! Leos eyes were filled with murderous intent. During the video with Marie before, Leo saw a man not far away who was watching her and Emilia. At that time, Leo thought it was an illusion, but he didnt expect it to be him that took Emilia away. After exiting the monitoring room, Leo did not say a word. He remained silent. My lord, please order. Nadine bowed slightly. Her tone was full of anxiety. Leo closed his eyes deeply. It was hard for him not to recall what happened tonight. Judging from the timeline, he and Lydia were attacked by professional killers, and Emilia was taken away by a mysterious man at the same time. It had now been almost an hour since Emilia disappeared. Within this hour, any ident might happen. Leo slowly opened his eyes, without much saying, he whispered a sentence in a calm voice, but with endless killing intent. I, the Commander of Wyverns, now make an order. Immediately mobilize a hundred thousand troops! No one or any vehicle is allowed to enter the city of Emerdale! Within five minutes, I will turn Emerdale into a lonely city where even a fly cant get out! Chapter 191 A Million Soldiers Chapter 191 A Million Soldiers The faint voice was apanied by a monstrous murderous aura. Nadines body shook violently, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she looked at Leo in disbelief. Mobilizing 100,000 personnel was not a small movement! However, at the thought of Emilia being taken away, Nadines eyes also became indifferent. Emilia was just a cute, innocent, and kind five-year-old child. Yet now someone wants to harm her. Even she felt indignation and was difficult for her to not kill, let alone Emilias father, Mr. Leo. Mr. Leo was injured and bled to defend his nation and protect his family and guard thend. On the Elview Mountain, he came from afar and fought alone, intending to conquer the Nine Supremes of the world. Yet, his wife and daughter had been humiliated and hurt one after another. It was simply returning kindness with ingratitude. They are inhumane! Nadines eyes went frosty, he knelt and immediately took his orders, Yes, Mr. Leo! However, Lydia and Marie were so shocked that they couldnt even speak, and their beautiful eyes looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. They knew that Leo had served as a soldier in the past, but they didnt expect his ranking to be so high. Perceiving their stares, Leos expression also softened, Arent you curious about what kind of person I am? Today, I will let you know. After merely just five minutes, the entire Emerdale was extremely quiet without the slightest sound. There was only the sound of pattering rain. At this time, the thunder was gone, and the rain had reduced, turning into a nting wind and drizzle. All the streets were empty, and the high-rise buildings with lights on were also extinguished one by one. However, this dead silence did notst long. It was broken by the heavy sound of footsteps. Lydia and Marie looked ahead, their eyes widened suddenly, their expressions changed drastically, and they both covered their mouths for fear that they would scream out loud. Bang! Bang! Bang! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Arge group of figures was seen at the end. They wore green military uniforms with heavy military boots and were armed with firearms. They formed a huge phnx, like a torrent of steel thats formed by thousands of troops and vehicles, that was headed towards them. Lydia and Marie seemed to have their throats stuck, and they couldnt utter a word. Even though they were far from them, they still sense a strong killing aura. However, Leo and Nadines eyes were still dull, they quietly watched their trump card. Finally, they arrived in front of them. This was exactly what Leo mobilized half a month ago. At that time, it was to prevent the loyal families in Country YD of Valenham. However, nothing happened in that half a month. Everything was calm. Just as they were to be dismissed, the Commander of Wyverns daughter was kidnapped. They stood still in front of Leo. Even though they just stood there, they also gave others a strong sense of oppression. At this moment, the crowd dispersed, and ten tall and muscr men walked out. Each one of them was as towering as they were burly, and their stature alone carried strong coercion. They lined up and came before Leo together. They suddenly knelt on one knee, stroked their breasts with one hand, and bowed. Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Simon! Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Louis! Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Frankie! The Ten Soldiers knelt together half-kneeling in front of Leo. Their voices resounded through the sky and formed an echo thatsted for a long time. Lydia and Marie were so shocked by the scene that they went speechless. They were seemingly influenced by the atmosphere and were rifled up. They were all powerful soldiers who are unparalleled in the world, where one could conquer a thousand. Yet, they were all half kneeling in front of Leo. Lydia saw a familiar face among the ten people. The leader of Emerdale Military Region, Hans. He too bowed down respectfully to Leo, with the greatest admiration akin to God. In such a battle, Nadines expression did not change. Looking beyond the horizon, Mr. Leo, as the Commander of Wyverns of Country X, has thousands of such soldiers under hismand. This was just the tip of the iceberg. Other soldiers were generally in other provinces and cities, and they couldnt make it such short notice. Leo nodded, after ncing at everyone, he slowly spoke in a low voice. Throughout my life, I have thrown my life and shed my blood for the country. I have killed tens of millions of enemies. There are no fewer than a hundred of the strongest people who have died in my hands. I am the Commander of Wyverns. Now, my wife was almost assassinated, and now my daughter was kidnapped. Those who offend me, what should I do? Boom! The ten soldiers stood up together and burst out into a loud shout. Kill without mercy! Kill without mercy! Kill without mercy! All the soldiers loaded their bullets one after another and chanted in unison. Lydia finally returned to her senses and looked at Leo in disbelief, These are all your subordinates? Leo nodded slightly, and then said with a gentler expression, Since you have seen my true abilities, dont worry about me. Go home with Marie, and I will bring Emilia back. Lydia nced deeply at him and didnt say much, she only said, Be careful. She was not an unreasonable person. She knew that Marie and she will be a burden to him if they were here. After Lydia and Marie left, Leos eyes also became murderous, Next, everyone will search for me, and dont let go of any corners! Yes! As soon as the voice fell, the Ten Soldiers, each with 10,000 soldiers began their search. Leo and Nadine waited on the spot. Although Emerdale was big, his army of 100,000 was not to be messed with. As long as there were clues, they could be found. It didnt take long for Leo to finally receive a report from Hans. Commander of Wyverns, the person has been found! Leos eyes immediately condensed, Where! Who is that person! His identity is temporarily unknown, but he certainly has high material arts skills and alertness. He has discovered us and is now driving towards the south of HG Mountain. The license te number is... Leos face immediately became murderous, Now that you have discovered it then dont conceal anymore. Chase after him and ensure the safety of my daughter! Yes! Hans responded and turned off the walkie-talkie. Leo looked at Nadine, Lets also head towards HG Mountain! HG Mountain was located on the outskirts of Emerdale and it belongs to the national AAA scenic area. It was quite close to Leos original residence at Valendale Vi. The mountains were steep, and if one was not careful, they would easily fall into the abyss. Among them, a cliff on the top of the mountain was shaped like a majestic tiger, hence it got its name. Some people have even heard that there were real tigers in the mountains, hence HG Mountain had been closed due to this, and visitors were not allowed to enter. By the time Leo and Nadine drove into the road of HG Mountain, the army had already divided into ten paths and entered from all directions, effectively sealing off the entire HG Mountain. Commander of Wyverns, the entire HG Mountain has been upied. Lest a human, not even an animal would not be able to escape. Okay, go into the mountains to search. Leo ordered, If necessary, permission to shoot and kill. Yes! Leos expression became solemn after he turned off the walkie-talkie. He didnt care a hint about the kidnappers life, he was worried about Emilias safety. Mr. Leo, Emilia will be fine. Nadine said seriously while driving, Even if it would require my life, I would also save Emilia! Thank you. Leos expression eased slightly, squeezing out a slight smile. Suddenly, Hanss voice came from the walkie-talkie again. Mr. Leo, we have surrounded him, and the kidnapper has been forced to the edge of the cliff! Very good! A cold light shed in Leos eyes, Dont shoot yet, Ill be there soon, I want him to die of a miserable death! However, this time Hans did not turn off the walkie-talkie, but said in a low voice, Mr. Leo... The kidnapper is going to jump off the cliff with Emilia! What?! After listening to Hanss words, Leos pupils suddenly shrank. Chapter 192 Bat Man Chapter 192 Bat Man Nadine also heard Hanss words, with a worried expression, Mr. Leo, dont frustrate the kidnapper, Emilias life is important... Leo nodded and ordered Hans not to persecute the kidnapper, and to give priority to Emilias safety. Leos face was so gloomy. He never expected that the kidnapper would be so frenzied to treat a five- year-old child that way. At the same time, on the cliff of HG Mountain. A man with a hideous bat mask on his face, held Emilia tightly in one hand and held a pistol in the other and ced it on Emilias head, as he looked coldly at Hans and his subordinates. The two were on the edge of the cliff, for as long as they took a step back, they would fall off the cliff and their bodies would be shattered to pieces. However, Emilia seemed to have been fed sleeping pills and fell asleep peacefully, without feeling the danger. Luckily Emilia was asleep, otherwise, she would have cried in fright if she saw such a terrifying scene. Hans led a team and surrounded the retreats of the masked bat man. As the opponent had a gun, Hanss team did not dare to be careless. Everyone was wearing bulletproof clothes and held a firearm and pointed at the masked bat mans head. Tsk tsk, so many people have been mobilized just to catch me. Even if I die, I will have no regrets. He was already on the edge of a cliff and had so many guns pointing at his head, yet this masked bat man was not afraid at all. Instead, he joked around. Hans looked at the masked bat man indifferently and said, Its not that you are worth for so many of us to be here, but that the little girl in your arms is worthy of our desperate protection. Since you say that, all the more I cant let go of this little girl. This is my lifesaver. The masked bat man said hoarsely. His vocal cords had been burned out, and he couldnt be identified based on his voice. I advise you to let it go without a fight. Hans said in a cold tone, In addition to me, there are also nine other soldiers who have blocked the entire HG Mountain. Even if youd have wings today, you wont be able to escape from here! Escape? Hans, youve underestimated me too much! The masked bat manughed wildly, with a kind of madness and ferocity in hisughter, Since I dared to do such stuff, it means that I am all ready to die. If you have the guts, just shoot. Once you pull the trigger, this little girl will also die! The bat mans words made Hans deeply gloomy. The Commander of Wyverns was correct. This man had a bad life, and it was not a pity to die, but if Emilia was implicated as a result, he would fall short. Seeing Hanss silence, the masked bat manughed again, Whats the matter? Youve so many people here, are youll afraid of a battle? The next moment, he yelled, Put down your guns! Hans looked at him indifferently, and instructed the person behind him, Put down the gun. The masked bat man nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Hans, Now, prepare a car for me and let me drive for 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, I will put this little girl back. Hans couldn''t agree to this request, and he looked at him indifferently. The masked bat man was furious, Are you guys deaf? Hurry, prepare the car! Do you want to watch this little girl die in front of you? Hanssplexion changed for a while, and he gritted his teeth. When he was about to agree, there was a low and powerful sound of footsteps from behind. Let my daughter go, and tell who sent you, and Ill leave you to be a full corpse. Leo walked over with a cold face and stared at him indifferently. Far away, he saw the bat mask on the mans face, he was only slightly surprised. Kate has already said that the man who gave Bertie Steward the video five years ago was a man in a bat mask, and this man came from an organization called Phantom. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everything coincides. If he was a killer from the Phantom organization, then he would rather die and keep his mouth shut. Only people from the Phantom organization would have a chip bomb installed in their heads. So, could this bat mask man be the main instigator behind Emilia''s kidnapping? Leo, its you?! Looking at Leo, the bat mansplexion immediately changed slightly. Of course, his face was hidden under the mask, and no one could see it. What could only see was a pair of extremely gloomy eyes staring at Leo, as if he had some deep hatred with him. When he saw how he could say his name urately, Leo also squinted his eyes, indicating that he was a person that Leo had seen before. Its just that Leo had made too many enemies, and these enemies were as small as ants in his eyes. They werepletely unworthy of being remembered by him, yet he still didnt know who this masked bat man was. However, he didnt care at all, he just stared at him indifferently, I dont know who you are, and Im not interested in knowing even the face under your mask. I just want to save my daughter. I will keep to what I say, return my daughter and Ill leave you your full body. The masked bat mans eyes were full of deep hatred, he stared at Leo, and smiled angrily, Shouldnt it be the other way round? I am the one who has the dominant power. I dont want to live anymore, but your daughter is only five years old and so young. Are you willing for her to die because of you? Leos eyes sank deeply, Then, what do you want! The masked bat man grinned and made an unpleasant voice, tell your people to leave. In addition, prepare a car. After 30 minutes, I will naturally let your daughter go! Ok. Unexpectedly, Leo didnt even think about it and agreed. He looked back at Hans, Take your people back and inform the other nine soldiers to go back. Itste, go back and rest. Hanss face changed drastically, But, Commander of Wyverns- Hans, I appreciate your help, but your mission is over, just to help me lock the kidnapper. I will solve the rest. Leo waved in his hands, and said indifferently, I am Emilias father. In any case, I should be the one to save her! His voice was calm, but with his authoritative aura that could not be rejected. Hans opened his mouth but couldnt say a word. In the end, Hans nced at the masked bat man indifferently, and said unwillingly, Retreat! Retract of their gun! The others also put away their guns one after another, staring at the masked bat man indifferently. Thetter breathed a sigh of relief andughed in a low voice, Thats better! Hans left with his men, and when he passed by Leo, he said in a deep voice, Commander of Wyverns, be careful! Leo smiled faintly and did not speak. Even the Nine Great Supreme Beings in the world had their heads beheaded by him, for such a small fry like him, whats there to be afraid of? Soon, all the teams stationed in HG Mountain left. In the entire HG Mountain, there were only three people, Leo, masked bat man, and Emilia. It was deep and silent, and the silence was terrifying. The shadows of the trees all around were whirling, like ghosts, and from time to time there were a few low wolf howls, which rmed arge number of migratory birds. The masked bat man felt relieved. The gun that was originally pointed at Emilias head was also aimed at Leo at this time, with indifferent eyes and stern words. Leo, you may have forgotten who I am, but I won''t forget. I carved your name deeply on the wall. Every morning when I get up, I will stab you with a knife to deepen my grievances! It was you who made me not evenparable to a ghost. Before I die, my greatest wish is to watch you go to hell with my own eyes! After listening to the mans very resentful words, Leos expression was calm and not angry at all. He just shook his head, If I caused you to be like this, I wont apologize to you. You regard me as an enemy, but I have no impression of you. Who are you, what is your name, and what I have done to you, I dont care about it at all? In addition, I will not die, it will only be you who will die. Enough! Leos words can be regarded as murderous and cruel, it instantly angered the masked bat mans anger, and at the same time trampled on his self-esteem. It seems like you havent figured out the current situation. He stared at Leo with hatred in his eyes, and roared, Dont you want to save your daughter. Then, you can jump from here, otherwise, I will kill your daughter. No matter what, your father and daughter duo cannot be reunited. One must die! Leo shook his head and looked at him with pity, Its you who cant understand the situation! The next moment, Leos eyes suddenly became cold, and he shouted fiercely, Nadine, do it! Gunshot! In the quiet mountains, suddenly there was a subtle sound simr to ss marbles falling to the ground. The bat mans pupils shrank, and hisplexion changed drastically. There are snipers?! Chapter 193 Darkness Chapter 193 Darkness This thought had just emerged from his mind, and as petrified as he was the masked bat man was motionless. Its not that he didnt want to move, but that he couldnt move! It was like a magic trick that a small hole appeared in the temple on the left side of his head. Soon, the hole became bigger and bigger, and the blood gurgled out like a fountain. He looked at Leo in front of him nkly, with horror and unwillingness in his eyes. There was an indifferent arc at the corner of Leos mouth, and he looked at the masked bat man coldly, and said, My daughter is in your hands, and shes at your mercy of being killed by you at any time. How could I not take any precautionary measures? His backhand was Nadine. Leo and Nadine entered HG Mountain together, but when they finally reached the top of the mountain, only Leo was alone. Where was Nadine? She listened to Leos words, went around to the other end of the cliff as quickly as possible, andid an ambush. She carried a special 98k sniper rifle on her and an eight-fold mirror. Sheid on a smooth rock and had aimed at the bat mans head since the beginning. Before Nadine retired from the underworld, she was a female killer that was feared by the world. It was a cinch to snipe. The result was also a bullet that prated the masked bat mans head. The blood continuedly gushed out, the masked bat mans pupils widened. He let out a puff, fell to the ground, and died before he could even take a few more breaths. A few seconds before the end of his life, the masked bat man suddenly exerted force and threw Emilia who was in his arms down the cliff. He could die, but before he dies, he must kill Emilia! However, the moment he threw Emilia off the cliff, a dark shadow jumped off the cliff without hesitation. His eyes were indifferent, and his face was resolute. Leo guessed the masked bat mans next steps the moment he was shot and jumped down. Mr. Leo! On the other end of the cliff, Nadine threw away the sniper rifle in her hand and yelled in despair. When the masked bat man saw this unfold, he also expected the demise of Leo and closed his eyes contentedly. Pop! However, just a few seconds after he died, a hand grasped tightly the rock wall of the cliff. Leo hung on the edge of the cliff with one hand while holding the sleeping Emilia in his arms, pressing the weight of the two people in his left hand. After that, with a fierce force from his left hand, he jumped onto the cliff. The moment he jumped onto the cliff; Leoid on the ground with shortness of breath. But when he saw Emilia still asleep in his arms, a relieved smile appeared on his stern face. Upon seeing this, Nadine, who was on the other side of the cliff also wept with joy. It was as though she had copsed, she sat down on the ground with a puff. The moment when Mr. Leo fell off the cliff earlier, its scene had emptied her. Fortunately, the father and daughter duo were safe. Nadine returned to Leos side. At this time, he had regained his strength and looked at the corpse of the masked bat man, his eyes became indifferent again. Id like to see what face lies under the mask. With that said, Leo strode to the corpse of the masked bat man and took off the mask from his face. The moment he took off the mask, Leos face changed drastically, and his eyes became solemn again, Its him... Under the mask, there was a devastating fleshy face, but his facial features were still vaguely recognizable. On the day of Leo and Lydias wedding, a warrant officer named Homer stood up for Peter. He was After that, he didnt see him again for a long time. With time, Leo also forgot about this person. Unexpectedly, he would be the masked bat man. He is Batman? The person who took the video five years ago? Leos eyes flickered and he muttered to himself. Soon, he denied this conjecture. He is just an ordinary person. How could he be a member of the Phantom organization? Mr. Leo, look at this! Nadine suddenly condensed her eyes and violently tore Homers clothes with both hands. What caught his eyes was a dark, huge bat. The flesh and blood on the chest were scorched ck, and it was not difficult to guess that it was forcibly burned with a soldering iron. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, and a trace of danger shed across his eyes. Mr. Leo, it seems that this bat is a symbol of the Phantom organization, Nadine said in a stern voice. Leo nodded and did not speak. He has dealt with Phantom killers several times, and all Phantom killers will have a mark on their bodies. Its just that the mark on the killer he encountered a few years ago was a scorpion, and this time, it was a bat. It seems that Phantom likes to use the Five Poisons as a trademark, Leo murmured. However, even if Homer had a bat mark and a bat mask on his body, Leo still didnt think that Homer had anything to do with the Phantom organization. It was not difficult to tell from Homers words earlier that he was unlucky to be caught by the Phantom organization and suffered inhumane torture that resulted in his ruined face and vocal cords. The reason why he wears a bat mask was just a stand-in to confuse others. Mr. Leo, what shall we do now? Nadine stood up and asked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Dont worry, although it is not certain what the Phantom organization wants to do, it is certain that their people also stay in Emerdale. As long as they are still in this city, I have a way to take them out! Leo said with a sh of indifference in his eyes. Nadine nodded, and after burying Homers body casually, she disappeared with Leo. Ten minutester, Emilia woke up. The little girl didnt know she was kidnapped at all, and her life was almost on the line. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, Where am I... But soon, she saw Leo and Nadine on the side, and cried out in surprise, Dad, and Aunt Nadine, why are you here! The solemn expression on Leos face disappeared, and he smiled softly at Emilia, Emilia has been ying for a day, and you fell asleep from being tired. Dad is here to pick you up and take you home. Really? Emilia didnt have the slightest doubt, and smiled even more happily, Then lets go home together. Ok. Leo rubbed Emilias hair and felt relieved. HG Mountain returned to silence and the night owls were like ghosts, crowing in bursts. Rustle! A long time after Leo and Nadine had left, the woods in a corner shook, and a dark man walked out. He looked at Homers corpse, and there was no fluctuation in his indifferent eyes as if he didnt care about this failure at all. As soon as he was about to leave, he raised his head slightly as if he had sensed something. The mountain was high, and the moon was full. A beautiful woman wearing a tight ck leather jacket walks up to him. With ck hair and ck eyes, she stared at him nkly. The man in ck frowned, and he felt a powerful killing intent from this woman. The two of them looked at each other without saying too much andunched an attack concurrently. Knock! Both of them held a sharp short knife in their hands, and they leaped at each other with the full moon in the center and fought with their knife going up and down. Laugh! Blood sttered everywhere. Chapter 194 Uninvited Guest Chapter 194 Uninvited Guest Emilia didnt know anything about his kidnapping. She was very talkative along the way and kept talking about ying in an amusement park with Marie during the day. Leo also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw how his daughter was not affected by the incident. He was most afraid that this kidnapping incident would leave a trauma on Emilias life. Nadine drove and soon arrived at the Violet Residences. Lydia and Marie were sitting on the sofa in silence with their faces full of anxiety. Lydia, Im back, Leo opened the door and spoke. Hearing Leos voice, Lydia and Marie stood up conditioned and asked anxiously, Where is Emilia? How is she! Leo beckoned, and Emilia, who was still interested, jumped in and said with a sweet smile, Mom, Auntie. Emilia! Looking at the uninjured Emilia, Lydia and Marie immediately ran to Emilia excitedly, picked her up, and checked nervously, Emilia, are you okay? Do you have any injuries? Emilia looked nk, Mom, whats wrong with you? Im fine. After making sure that there were no injuries on Emilias body and she was not affected, Lydia let go of her fearful heart, hugged Emilia tightly, and closed her eyes, Great that you are fine. Mom is really worried about you. Marie wept with joy when she saw that Emilia was safe and sound, but looking at Leos eyes, she still felt guilty. Brother-inw, Im sorry, I... Leo waved his hand, You dont have to say, everything is over. Emilia is fine, that is the most important thing. Maries mouth opened slightly as if she wanted to say something, but she couldnt say a word. She didnt know whether she was excited, or she med herself. Her eyes became red, and tears flowed down. Upon seeing this, Lydia gently hugged her and wiped away the tears from her face, Well, you dont have to me yourself, its not your fault. Thank you, sister, brother-inw... Marie said gratefully but cried louder, she was full of self-me. Emilia was taken away by others as she did not take good care of her. If it werent for her brother-in- brother-inw med her that much. Yet she had the idea ofpeting with his sister for her brother-inw, which made Marie feel guilty. After ying for a day, Emilia quickly fell asleep. When her daughter fell asleep, Lydia nced at Leo gratefully and said, Thank you so much for today. Without you, I dont even know how Ill have to motivation to live... Before Lydia finished speaking, Leo gently covered her mouth, shook her head, and said, You are my wife, and the other is my daughter. You two are my two most important people. I am willing to do anything for you. Lydia blushed and opened her mouth, but she couldnt utter a word. She was not good at expressing her emotions. She thanked Leo in her heart, but she couldnt convey it. She simply ran into the bathroom to wash her face. When Lydia entered the bathroom, Emilia, who had closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes mischievously and frowned at Leo. Leo was suddenly surprised, Why arent you asleep? Emilia shook her head and said obediently, If Mom and Dad dont sleep, I cant sleep. Leoughed and picked up Emilias small frame and ced her to sit on hisp. The little girl nced at the bathroom with a thiefs eyes, and said to Leo with a kiddish voice, Mom is still scared... Dad, you have to make momugh. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tang smiled for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, How can I make your motherugh? Its very simple, as long as the father takes the mothers hand and calls her wife, that would do! Leo widened her eyes and looked at Emilia, he thought to himself how could his daughter who was only five years old understand this aspect? At this moment, he remembered Maries words, and he was secretly shocked. Could it be the double intelligence genes? At this time, Lydia came out, but she was still immersed in the shadow of Emilias almost ident, her eyes were red. Wife. Leo suddenly came to Lydia and embarrassedly called, Wife. With such an affectionate name, Leo also felt embarrassed and a little uneasy. Lydias eyes widened in surprise, and she was stunned for a long time before blushing and reproaching, What are you calling, what happens if Emilia hears it? Emilia covered her head with a quilt, closed her eyes, and said, Emilia fell asleep and didnt hear anything. Lydia stared nkly at Emilia, who was hiding in the quilt, and then she realized that it was Emilias n. She immediately pretended to be angry and said, Okay, its sote already, yet youre not sleeping, seems like someone needs a whacking on her butt... Emilia immediately rolled behind Leo wrapped in a quilt, and said with a chuckle, Im not afraid, I have my daddy, he will protect me. Lydia burst into tears andughed as she climbed onto the bed, hugged Emilia, and tickled her. Looking at the mother and daughter who were happily ying together, Leo also smiled knowingly and became more determined in his heart. Even if he had to give up everything that he has, and make enemies of the world, he must guard their smiles. After ying for a while, Lydia and Emilia were about to fall asleep and had also Leo nned to lie down. However, as soon as he finished washing up, he heard the doorbell ring from downstairs. Leo looked puzzled, who would it be at this hour? Lydia has always kept to herself, and every vi in the Violet Residences was far apart, hence neighbors can''t visit. Lydia was about to go downstairs to open the door, when Leo stopped her, Ill go. After he spoke, he slowly walked down the stairs. He didnt open the door right away but nced at the camera. There was no one in front of the gate. Upon seeing this, Leos eyes narrowed slightly immediately. After experiencing so many thrilling things tonight, he had to keep an eye on it. His eyes were sharp and his whole body was tense, he took a deep breath and then mmed the door. The moment he opened the door, a ck afterimage swept towards him. Courting death! Leo thought that it was another killer who wanted to harm his family, and he suddenly had a lot of murderous intent in his eyes. Just when he was about to take action, he smelled a familiar elegant fragrance in his nose. Immediately afterward, there was an extra woman in ck tights in his arms. With her eyes closed tightly, shey weakly in the arms of Leo, as if she regarded Leo as herst harbor. Suddenly, Leo was shocked. What shocked him was not that a woman threw herself on him, but it was that this woman in a tight leather jacket was covered in blood. There were more than a dozen knife wounds all over her body and was still gurgling with blood. Leo turned the woman over, and when he looked at her face, he was shocked as if he had been struck by lightning. Sharon?! Chapter 195 Meeting Sharon Chapter 195 Meeting Sharon Leo never expected that the person who knocked on his door was Sharon. Since he retired with honor, he knew that he would meet Sharon one day, and he had fantasized about meeting Sharon countless times, but he had never thought of this way. Sharon was covered in blood, lying in his arms with a sluggish breath, and the blood was still ticking down, which was very harsh in the silent night, causing Leos pupils to widen instantly. In the same way, it stung the most unbearable past that he had finally sealed in the deepest part of his heart. That was his first confrontation with the Phantom. It rained heavily and the sky was dim. His eldest brother was taken captive, and his situation was unknown. Sharon cried until he fainted. He was also blinded by hatred and went crazy. Even the rain that day was bloody. Now, he watched Sharon lying weakly in his arms. Suddenly, his body shook, and he was feeling scared. He never wanted to see the people he cared about to leave him anymore. I knew you would open the door... Leaning in Leos arms, Sharon opened her eyes slightly and nced at him. A reluctant smile appeared on her pale face-her injury was so serious that a smile would tear the wound. The blood on his body also fell drop by drop, dyeing Leos clothes red. Dont talk. Leo regained his senses and didnt say too much, but said in a low voice, Ill bandage you up. Sharon shook her head and refused Leos kindness, Have you forgotten, I taught you your medical skills. I know how serious the injuries on my body are. Who injured you? Leo asked in a stern voice. His eyes slowly became gloomy, the flesh on his face trembled violently, and a monstrous hostility stirred in Leos heart. You know. Sharonid in Leos arms, nced at him deeply, and said, Phantom. It caused Leosplexion to change drastically. After a short period of consternation, the murderous intent in his eyes became even more intense. They will pay the price. His voice was calm, but the air around him solidified. Leo was not without weaknesses. As long as it was a person, they would have their weaknesses. Leos weakness was that he cared too much about the people around him. Of these people, Lydia, Emilia, and Sharon were the most. Lydia and Emilia are his wife and daughter, while Sharon is hisrades-in-arms who entrusted her life with him. There is another point that Leo had never dared to admit. Everyone has their first love, and Leos first love was Sharon. She was the first woman Leo had met since entering the military camp, and the first person to knock out a tooth from Leo. That tooth is still intact up till today. However, Leo did not cross the line and had always maintained a rtionship with Sharon that is lukewarm, adding spice to his boring military career. Although Sharon soon became the girlfriend of his friend, Dominic. Yet, her first love went up in thin air before it even started. However, Leo did not regret it at all. Its good this way. For Leo, Sharon had a very special existence. Especially when the whereabouts of Dominic was unknown, this feeling became even stronger. Therefore, he will not allow Sharon to have an ident. Otherwise, he will regret it for the rest of his life. He assisted Sharon into the house, ced her t on the sofa, brought gauze, alcohol, and tweezers, and looked at the zipper on Sharons leather jacket with awe-inspiring eyes, Is it okay? Sharon was silent for a long time, then suddenly nced at Leo withplicated eyes, What do you think? Leo didnt talk, he gently pulled the zipper on Sharons leather jacket, and her back was revealed. The knife wounds were all over, the blood was vicious, and even the flesh and blood on both sides of the wound had rolled over on both sides. It was not difficult to guess that Sharon and the Phantom must have had a fierce battle. It might hurt, do bear with it. After Leo spoke, he took the tweezers, stuck them into the wound, picked them lightly, and cut off the rotten meat that had already rotted on both sides. He took some cotton again, dipped it in alcohol, and then gently wiped Sharons wound. The whole process was extremely painful, and Sharon also gritted her white cloth tightly with her teeth, trembling all over. After bandaging the wound, Sharon was already sweating profusely, as if she had just been retrieved from the river. Leo sat next to Sharon and looked at her withplicated eyes. Like old friends, he had a lot to say, but even if he had lots to share, he couldnt speak. Sharon was the first to break the ice. I found your trail a long time ago, but I have been searching for Phantom, so I didnt meet you. She looked at Leo and spoke. I know. Leo gave a wry smile and said, I also want to thank you, thank you for saving that girl. Sharon knew that Leo was talking about Marie, and shook her head, Your wee. How could you get into a fight with the Phantom? Leo asked the question he was most concerned about. Sharon said, I was also in HG Mountain. Even if you didnt let Nadine ambush, I would also shoot that man with a single shot. However, he was not the instigator behind it. He alone cannot aplish these things. Sharon turned her words and said, After you rescued your daughter, another person was lurking in the mountains, and thats Phantom. Leos eyes lit up, Do you know who he is? Sharon shook her head and said, I dont know, but it is certain that the Phantom has been arresting people everywhere and conducting some kind of experiment. The person who died under me seems to be the executive officer for Phantom. Executive officer? Leos eyes suddenly became surprised, this was the first time he had heard this term. After returning to Emerdale, he had been asking Nadine to secretly investigate the Phantoms information, but there had been no results. Instead, it was Sharon who had been secretly investigating that found some clues. Yes. Sharon nodded solemnly, The executive officer is divided into one star to five stars, with five stars being the and one star being the lowest. The one I killed, was just a one-star executive officer thats of the lowest rank. Leo remained silent for a long time, and the need to n became stronger. Anyway, you are fine, thats the best news. Leo remained silent for a long time, then suddenly smiled at Sharon. Sharon also smiled, and the atmosphere became silent and subtle again. Suddenly, she nced at Leo and suddenly said, I heard you are married? Leos heart twitched fiercely, and he nodded with a wry smile. Really... Sharon lowered her head, then smiled, and said, Id asked that little girl to pass on a word to you. It seems that she has not passed it on. I have to say this myself, congrattions. Leo could tell all the emotions contained in that word, but he could only be responded with two generic words. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thank you. Sharon looked at the wedding photos hanging high on the wall and said seriously, She is very beautiful, you have to treat her well. Of course, Leo smiled reluctantly. Both Sharon and Leo remained also silent. Marriage was a very sensitive topic. At this moment, there was a slight sound of footsteps on the stairs. Lydia walked down from upstairs, Do we have a guest at home? When she spoke, her eyes had already fallen on Sharon, who was next to Leo. Chapter 196 Who Is The Murderer Chapter 196 Who Is The Murderer Leo got nervous. Since Sharon was hurt so badly, he wanted to tell this to Lydia after bandaging her up. However, hardly had he said to Lydia when she came down. They looked at each other. There was a puzzled look on Lydias peaceful face, Why does such a beautiful womane to our home at midnight? Lydia was high-headed. There were only a few women she deemed beautiful, and Sharon was one of them. But soon, she noticed a pool of blood, bing serious about this, Who is she Leo stood up at once and introduced, She is my sister-inw. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sister-inw? Lydia frowned and weirdly nced at Leo, then saying with a smile, Hello, Im Leos wife, Lydia. Sharon Bell, said Sharon briefly. As she looked in indifference, Lydia came to the point and said coolly, Are you injured? Im okay. Its just a small injury, said Sharon in a low voice. Then she got up from the sofa, Sorry to trouble you. Ill go right now. After saying that, she stood up with a sharp pain, walking towards the door. Leo worried about her. When he was about to speak, Lydia said peacefully, Hold on. Sharon looked back at Lydia in astonishment. Lydia got a bit angry, ming Sharon, You are hurt so badly. You cant go. Why not? asked Sharon, raising her eyebrow. Come in with me. Lydia nced at her. Then she turned and walked towards a guest room. However, Sharon still stood at there, Im here just to tell something to Leo. Now Ive told him so I have to go. Lydias eyes got cold and she said seriously, I think youve misunderstood. I let you stay here just out of my kindness. What Lydia had said was like amand, which made Sharon get nervous and then fall silent. At this time, Leo added, Just stay here. Even if Lydia didnt say this, I would let you stay here, too. Slightly biting her lip, Sharon responded, All right. Thanks. Lydia didnt say anything, taking Sharon to a guest room. It waste at night when Leo and Lydia went back to their room. Lydia, I Leo still felt sorry for Lydia and wanted to exin. Lydia gave him a nce, peacefully saying, She is your sister-inw, isnt she? Yes. Leo confusedly looked at Lydia. He had no idea why she asked this question. Lydia said with an inexplicable smile, She is beautiful. Finishing her words, Lydia turned over and cuddled Emilia, going to sleep. Leo got more confused and perturbed. He softly climbed into bed and slept. He knew that Lydia must had perceived something. ---- After embarrassingly leaving Emerdale Tower, Bertie Stewart didnt go back home, but stayed in a pub owned by himself, drinking alone till midnight. Bertie felt dizzy and his face became distorted under the influence of alcohol. He hadnt been threatened in his life and even been thrown from the Emerdale Tower. He was still frightened as long as he thought of what had happened. After drinking a cup of hard liquor, he smashed the ss on the table into pieces. Leo and Lydia, I will kill you! Bertie looked ck in his face. His vicious curse echoed in the empty pub. He found it waste so he hurriedly stood up, intending to go back home. At this moment, however, a huge Range Rover was parked in front of the pub. Marcus anxiously got out of the car and came to Bertie, Bertie, theres something wrong. Whats the matter now? said Bertie with a scowl. Today was really a terrible day to him. He not only had failed to win over the city construction project, but also had nearly been thrown from the tower by Leo. Marcus said seriously, Leo and Lydias car was found in the suburbs. It was crashed severely. What? They had a car ident! Marcuss words made Bertie be sober with his eyes widened. Yes. Marcus nodded. Hahaha. Thats great! Bertie suddenlyughed evilly, Then they cant carry out the project. No one will dare to throw me from the tower any more. However, Marcus didntugh. He said with no expression, The police will investigate the case thoroughly. They have already assured that this ident was intentionally caused someone. So what? Bertie indulged in the joy of the car ident, keepingughing. Soon he stoppedughing. Instead, he was overwhelmed by fear, You guys suspect me? Not just us. Every normal people will suspect you. Marcus said seriously, You just had an irreconcble feud with Leo and Lydia. You used the video from five years ago to force Lydia to kneel down, and scrambled for L Groups city construction project. Then Leo and Lydia had a car ident on the way home. Do you think it was just an coincidence? Marcus paused and added, In addition, Ive let someone to ask about the details. Leo and Lydia got a designated driver. The driver was speeding. And finally, they were hit several times by arge truck of reverse driving. But, how to prove I did that? Bertie looked very gloomy. He couldnt believe that he unconsciously became a scapegoat. Not just you, I became a suspect, too. Marcus said in a low voice, This time, we are all used by someone. By who? Bertie suddenly asked. Marcus signed quietly, Emerdale is not a big city, but not small either. We are the only people who always show up. Of Emerdales four prestigious families, who was absent today? Berties face also became gloomy, saying a name, Jaxon of the Hamilton family?! And one more, said Marcus, Kate Lawson of the Lawson family. *** Meanwhile, in the Lawson Building, Kate steadily stared at the handsome man siting in front of her. The man squinted at her, too. Dozens of guns pointed at Kate and Chriss heads Chriss legs were shaking with fear. If Kate were not with him, he would pass out. Kate was calm. Looking at the man, she coldly questioned, Terry Henderson, What do you want to do? I just want to give you a heads-up. Terrys eyes looked terrifying, I want you to deal with Lydia rather than threaten her life. Chapter 197 That Sir Chapter 197 That Sir Chris was confused about what Terry had said. But he knew this man, which hade to see Kate that night and said he would marry her. Since he was Kates admirer, why he pointed the gun at her. Kate understood andughed at once. Herughter became louder and louder. She finally guffawed, leaning her head back, as if she had heard the most funny joke in the world. Chris was worried about Kate as now they were pointed by guns. But Kate was not afraid at all, and even mockinglyughed. What if those people fired identally when they got annoyed. Of course, what puzzled Chris most was why he was involved in this issue since he was totally an outsider and he even didnt understand what they were talking about. Terry scowled at Kate, saying, Whats funny? Imughing at your ignorance, Terry. You dont understand me at all and you can never marry me. Kate suddenly stoppedughing. Even though she was pointed by guns, she was still brave. She looked at Terry scornfully, saying, In your eyes, Leo and Lydias ident was caused by me? Terry looked a bit awkward, but he still said coldly, Ive never said you did this. I just want to warn you. I, Kate Lawson, will undertake responsibilities of what I did. But you can never frame me of what I didnt do. Ignoring the guns pointing at her head, Kate slowly stood up from the chair and looked down on Terry. I got a hundred ideas of destroying a person in my mind, but the only means I wont choose is murder. Because it is the stupidest one. But now you suspect me? She said in a menacing voice. No, Kate, listen to me Terry no more looked ruthless. Instead, he smiled embarrassingly, I feel anxious that Lydia nearly died in the car ident. If Chris nearly died, you would also feel like me. Chris was stunned, looking at this guilty man who had been scary just now, Why did you mention me? Anyway, since Terry had said that, Chris thus looked at Kate eagerly, wondering whether she would save him if he had an ident. To his surprise, Kate only gave him an indifferent nce, saying, Im not like you, and Chris is not like Lydia. Its time for Chris to learn how to protect himself as he has grown up. Chris suddenly felt as if he heard a sound of something broken. It was his heart. Terry paused and then immediately asked his people to put the guns away, reluctantly apologizing, Kate, Im sorry that I was impulsive. Could you please forget about it? Kate kept silent, looking at Terry as if he was an idiot. Terry had pursued her for about seven or eight years. He treated others normally, but only continued pestering Kate by all means. Today he managed to act violently, but he showed his true colors quickly. Chris respected Kate from the bottom of his heart given that she just got slightly mad but greatly frightened others. He wanted to learn from her. Kate, who do you think is the murder? Terry quinted his eyes again and significantly asked. I dont know. Kate shook her head and said, But, if I were you, I would think about it outside the box. Emerdale is too small to find out other clues. What do you mean? asked Terry confusedly. Kate didnt go on saying. She was clear that if she continued, Terry would insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. Figure it out yourself. But I will do what I promised you. Kate said with cold eyes, I will defeat Lydia, not by this stupid means. You just wait and youll see. Chris, lets go. Kate stood up. She took Chris, striding towards the door of the office. Terry stared after Kate for a while. Then he shook his head disappointingly but also delightedly, It was not her He was disappointed that he didnt find out the people who had managed to murder Lydia while he was delighted that Kate was not the murder. ---- After leaving Marcus, Bertie went back home. When he opened the door, he saw Kairo Stewart sitting still on the sofa. Eyes closed, Kairo seemed to be napping. He opened his eyes as he heard the sound of the door. He steadily stared at Bertie, Bertie, Youe back? Bertie bowed to Kairo right away, Yes, grandpa. He nced at Kairo in astonishment as he spoke, Grandpa usually sleeps early. Why does he stay up sote tonight? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kairo smiled as if he had known what Bertie was thinking about, saying, My grandson hasnte back in this stormy night. How could I fall asleep? I see. Bertie smiled and concernedly said, Itste, grandpa. Its time go to sleep. Take it easy. Kairo waved his hand and said to Bertie, Have you got the project? Bertie felt a tug in his chest, sighing. He knew Kairo would ask this. But he told the truth, Theres a little ident. But trust me, I will definitely take over this project, which belongs to our Stewart family. A little ident? Kairos opaque eyes suddenly became sharp, saying, If it were just a little ident, you wouldnt nearly die and be a scapegoat. Holding his breath, Bertie said gingerly, Grandpa, have you knew that? Kairo neither nodded nor shook his head. He said coolly, You are too impetuous. Lydia and Leo are notmon people. You underestimated them. Bertie promptly responded, Then, what should I do? Kairo sighed and said, You know why our family is one of the four prestigious families, dont you? Yes. Bertie added, Because of that sir. All right. Kairo said with a vicious look, Since the video has been exposed, Leo and Lydia will try to destroy the original file you have. At that time, we will request the sir to kill them! Good idea! Bertie was delighted but soon got worried, However, will that sir ept our request? Because he is always elusive. Dont worry. Ive contacted his people. If Leo darese, he wont go back any more. Chapter 198 There’s Something Wrong Chapter 198 Theres Something Wrong After waking up, Leo found Lydia was not with him. When he went downstairs, he saw Lydia cooking breakfast in the kitchen. Good morning. Leo greeted Lydia with a smile. Morning. Lydia looked up at him and suddenly said, She has left. Really? Hearing this, Leo paused and then walked into Sharons room. The room was empty and the bed was nicely tidied up as if it had not been used. Leo would think no one had stayed here if it were not for a piece of paper on the nightstand. Picking up the paper, he saw a line of delicate handwriting. Thank you for letting me stay herest night. If I get more information, I will contact you. Besides, please thank Lydia for me. Leo bitterly smiled, paper in hand. Actually, he had seen through that Sharon was not ready to face Lydia when they metst night. After her brothers missing, she had been used to being alone. She didnt want to bother anybody no matter what happened. Putting the note away, Leo walked out of the room as if he had seen nothing. Lydia would not bring it up so Leo would not ask for a snub to provoke her. Prepare to go to the YL Studiowith me. Lydia said to Leo when eating. Leo paused, Why are we going there? He remembered that this ce was specially built for filming movies and teleys. Today is the day of filming the promotional video. The director has arrived. Leo didnt realize that they had to shoot the promotional video for the new product, Angel, of L group until he heard what Lydia had said. He would never attend this kind of activity. But Lydia had joined in as a promotional stunt. He had to act as the main actor. Why do you go to YL Studio? Are you going to film a movie? Marie had a good hearing. She overheard Leo and Lydias conversation, running out of her room. Leo told their work to Marie. She immediately pped and eximed, I have never been to a filming spot. Can I go with you? Leo looked at Lydia. She frowned. When she wanted to speak, Marie scooped up Emilia, Emilia, your parents are going to film a movie. So they cant apany you. Hearing this, Emilia stopped eating and became sad. She said in an injured tone, Mommy and Daddy, I want to go with you. Lydia didnt know how to deal with her. She scowled at Marie and thenpromised, You can go with us. But you cant disturb the filming. Marie happily eximed and said at once, Okay, I wont. After breakfast, they arrived at YL Studioone hourter. Both Michelle Brooks and Zack, the agent, had arrived. To Leos surprise, soon after their arrival, Ronnie Stewart came as well. What are you doing here? As soon as Michelle saw Ronnie, she became annoyed. Looking at Michelle, Ronnie said with a smile, Mr. Wright really concerns this business so he assigned me to check the progress. Since it was Mr. Wright who asked Ronnie toe here, Michelle had no words to say. Meanwhile, Leo walked to them and said to Ronnie with his eyes squinted, You can visit here, but I hope you are clear what you can do and what you cant. Zack knew who Leo was so he dared not treat him as he had donest time. Ronnie, however, bursted intoughter when he looked at Leo, Do I need your agreement to do something? His smile got insidious, There are few happy days left for you. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leo and Lydia knew he was talking about the thing that Bertie threatened them yesterday. But It seemed that Ronnie didnt know the result. Leo and Lydia ignored him, directly walking to Michelle, Wheres the director? Michelle guided them to meet a man, who looked like more than 40 years old and had arge beer belly, This is Robert, the director. Then she pointed at Lydia and said, Robert, this is the CEO of L Group. Hello, Ms Henderson. Robert immediately stretched out his hand to Lydia obsequiously. This is the main actor, Leo Cohen. Michelle introduced. Robert looked at Leo, frowning, You are the main actor? Yes. Leo answered with a smile and politely held out his hand, I love your movie Cody Davidson. However, Robert didnt hold out his hand, still putting hands behind his back, Do you have works? No. Leo withdrew his hand and shook head, This is my first time acting. So you got this role by rtionships. Robert tittered, looking at Leo scornfully. Leo was just about to exin when Robert nced at Emilia beside Leo. Robert suddenly became angry, Whose child? Get her out of here! Leo at once regretfully said, Im sorry. She is my daughter. She is well-behaved and she wont disturb the filming. Leo looked down at Emilia, Emilia, say hello to this uncle. No! Emilia didnt listen to Leo unexpectedly. Emilia hided behind Leo, stared at Robert angrily, saying, He is a bad guy. I wont greet him! Robert didnt care about it and he instructed the crew to start the work. Then he looked at Leo, said seriously, I dont care who helped you to get the role. Everyone should listen to me here. Dont let her bother us! Emilia was frightened, immediately hiding behind Leo. Leo became more peaceful and turned to pat Emilias head, saying, Daddy is going to work. You can stand by and watch me. Okay? Okay. Emilia felt a bit aggrieved but still ran away, watching quietly. Today we will shoot two scenes. One is about modern times and the other is about ancient times. The ancient scene is mainly about Michelle while the modern one is about Mr Leo Cohen. They dont need heavy makeups. Just be natural. Robert knew Lydia would also show up in the video so he always ttered her. Then Leo was taken to get dressed up. He put on the ancient clothes, looking rakish and handsome. Michelle wore a red gorgeous dress. And her hair was gathered up and fixed by a gold headwear. She seemed to be a phnthropic queen who concerned all people in her country. Ronnie steadily stared at Michelle from a distance. He looked gloomy, thinking, But for Leo, I would have been the partner of Michelle. Zackforted him, Dont worry, it is his first act. If he doesnt act well, you can rece him. Then you can kiss Lydia and Michelle. Robert came to Leo and gave him a nce, saying, As you have no experience in acting, I dont expect you to surprise me. You just need to do as I say. Got it? Then Robert turned and looked at the crew, saying, Act One is mainly focused on Michelle. You have to express your desperation after knowing that your husband died on the war field. Do you understand? Finishing his words, he looked at Leo, You are going to lie on the ground, acting a dead body. Hardly had Leo spoken when Robert looked at the crew and continued saying, All ready, action Hold on! Robert was interrupted by someone. Leo said seriously, Im sorry that I disagree with your conception. Chapter 199 Change Him! Chapter 199 Change Him! It made Robert annoyed that the filming which had just been started was stopped by Leo. He threw the script to his assistant and strided towards Leo. Staring at Leo angrily, he said, What did you say? The rest people also inquiringly looked at Leo, including Michelle and Lydia. Gazed by so many people, Leo didnt flinch and he still looked calm, I dont agree with your conception. Therefore, Robert got more angry. He took a deep breath, staring at Leo, Listen, there are actually only two main characters in this y and they are Michelle and Lydia. You are merely a foil of them. Filming should be coherent. It is not as easy as youyman think. If actors best mental states are influenced by your interruption, the video will be a flop. Can you bear the responsibility? If Leo were amon people, he would be greatly frightened. But, in fact, he didnt get angry. Instead, he smiled, It maybe not that serious. Im just putting forward my advice. You dont even know about acting. How can you give me good advice? At this time, a sneeringlyughter came behind him. All of the people looked back, only to see Ronnie slowly walking to them, hands in pockets. Michelle couldnt stand the situation. She spoke for Leo, You dont even know about him. He is ayman and he hasnt acted before. Ronnie mockingly added, How could he get this chance if he didnt know Lydia? Then he smiled, Anyway, L group wontst long. Lydia looked at Ronnie with cold eyes, Its not up to you how long L Group will exist. With an increasingly sardonic expression on his face, Ronnie thought Lydia hadnt known that the Stewart family intended to destroy L Group. Leo looked at him coldly. He had only intended to crack down on Bertie, giving the rest of the Stewart family a way out. But now he realized that he was too merciful. Dont provoke me if you dont want to be like Bertie Stewart, said Leo coldly. Ronnie was frightened by Leo. Zack stood out and said to Ronnie, Ronnie, you have a higher status. Just ignore him. Ronnie snorted. He went on scolding when he left the shooting site. He decided to go for a walk outside and then went back to check the filming. Robert looked at Leo discontentedly. He had listened to the conversation between Leo and Ronnie and he became discontent with Lydia as well. Robert thought, Acting is not a walk in the park. Ms Lydia Henderson let ayman who has no experience in acting to be the main actor. He is not suitable for this job, Ms Henderson. Robert finally came to Lydia and said, Let Bertie Stewart rece him. Lydia stuck to her thought, saying coolly, Please listen to Leo. Maybe he can surprise us. Therefore, Robert got more displeased with Lydia. Then he looked at Leo coldly, Speak it out. Leo wasnt pissed off with Roberts contempt. Instead, he said cidly, I think you misinterpret the theme of the video. What he had said made Robert stunned. Other people also rigidly looked at Leo, thinking that he was such a bold young man. After Robert recovering, he scowled at Leo and said, I misinterpret the theme? Who on earth is the director? You are indeed a professional director. But it doesnt mean anything. Leo still looked calm, It is because I have no experience in acting that I can represent the audience. So we treat this filming with totally different visions. Robert still sniffed at Leo, Indeed, he can only treat this filming from the audiences perspective. But the director is the one who controls all. Steadily gazing at Leo, Michelle appeared to be interested in what Leo had said. What urred to me was family when I heard the name of the new product, Angel. Leo said peacefully, It is a novel subject that ancient people time travel to modern times. This subject is rare to see in todays advertising industry. I think we should focus on the familys happy life after the character time traveled to modern times rather than the beauty of the main actress. Otherwise, this part of the video doesnt need the main actor. A heroine is enough. You are not the most important anyway. Said Robert inside. But he didnt show his anger, saying, Tell me, how to make it better. I think we should add a character, Leo said, A daughter. The daughter of the main male and female characters. People looked at each other after hearing this stunning proposal. Michelle and Lydia also looked at each other surprisingly and then looked at Emilia who was ying by herself at the same time. It seemed that Emilia had perceived their sights. She turned and waved her hands, Mommy! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lydia also waved her hands to Emilia with a smile. Robert looked at Leo angrily, Bullshit! I cant believe that you want a child who doesnt know anything to act. Mr Cohen, do you know what will happen to you if you contradict a director? Leo shook his head, ignoring Roberts threat, I dont know. Could you please tell me? You will be expelled from the shooting crew and you have to give up this hard-earned acting opportunity. Scowling at Leo, Robert managed to see Leos fear. However, Leo didnt fear at all. Actually, he looked cidly, Well, you can kick me out of the shooting. You dont know the real meaning of this product, why it is called Angel and how it came out. How can your work be epted by the market? We are filming , not attending a reading ss. I dont care the main idea. I only want it to be a hit! Robert couldnt bear it any more. He shouted at Leo. But you dont understand the theme. How can you gain a hit. Robert came to Lydia furiously and said, Ms Henderson, please change a person. He doesnt fit this job. Hearing this, Michelle spoke for Leo at once, Robert, please think it over. I agree with him. Michelle, this is not only your work, but also mine. I cant stand theres such a person in my work! Robert said stubbornly, He knows nothing. How dare he educate me. I have no idea why he was chosen! Thest sentence sounded like a criticism to Lydia. Lydia fell deeply silent and then stared at Robert, suddenly asking, Robert, do you really think so? Of course. Robert answered arrogantly, He doesnt deserve this role. Besides, you dont have to worry about finding another main actor. I think Bertie Stewart can All right, lets change, said Lydia coolly. She interrupted Robert. Ms Henderson, please think it over Michelle got anxious. She didnt want to partner with Bertie. Robert was delighted, Okay, Im going to call Bertie The person I said is you. Lydia coldly looked at him. What? For a moment, Robert didnt realize what Lydia had said. Lydia pointed at Robert, saying, Change him. Chapter 200 Go to Hell Chapter 200 Go to Hell Robert was stunned, stopping smiling. Then his face acutely twitched as if he had heard something scary. The people that Lydia had decided to change was not Leo, but Robert, the director. How could they change the director? Roberts face became purple with rage. Meanwhile, he also felt aggrieved. He couldnt believe that he, a famous director, was treated like this. There was no director like him kicked out by the producer in entertainment circles. As a famous director, he had a temper. He really wanted to give them a snort and then leave. But he thought he would be shameful if he was changed in this way. Therefore, he stopped this thought. Other staff, including Michelle, all looked at Lydia. None of them believed that Lydia had changed the director. Now they looked at Leo in amazement, wondering who he was and how he could be so protected by the producer. Leo didnt expect that Lydia had been so radical. He looked at Lydia and said, Is that okay? I just want to put forward my idea. I dont have other intentions. Robert looked at Leo gratefully. To his surprise, Leo, who he had always looked down upon, was the However, Lydia wasnt swayed. She said to Robert with no expression, Do you feel superior because you are a famous director? Hearing this, Robert turned pale with fear. He dared not say a word. Lydia had taken her stand. Director must obey the producer. She stared at Robert, saying, If the actor is bad, we can change him. And it is also true of the director. Do you get it? Yes, I got it! Robert put away his arrogance, nodding like a little chicken. By the way, Leos idea is good. Do as he says even if you dont want! Lydia said coldly. She was so adamant that everyone felt pressured. To be honest, this perfume, Angel, was inspired by my daughter. Leopletely spoke out what I thought. Hearing this, all people felt unbelievable and looked at Leo nkly. They were surprised that ayman shouldprehend the meaning of the filming rather than the director. The following shooting should be conducted ording to what Leo said. You only need to check the image in the camera. Lydia didnt kick Robert out in the end. But Michelles scenes will be considerably reduced. Robert made hisst effort to persuade Lydia. Im okay. Michelle smiled tenderly and said, The most important thing is to make this video better. Since Michelle didnt mind, Robert gave up. Robert paused and then said to Leo, You are responsible for the content conception. When he said this, a faint sneer crossed his face. He couldnt believe that ayman coulde up with any good idea. Leo was lost in thought. He was a green hand in designing scenarios. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes Fifteen minutes passed, Leo still had note up with a good idea yet. Michelle smiled, Take it easy, designing a script is easy, but designing a brilliant script needs much efforts. Leo looked at her with a smile. Indeed, he hade up with several scenarios just now, but none of them was suitable. Over a long time, people gradually got impatient with Leo. But due to Lydia, they had to bear it. There were some people who could make others feel pressured only by an expression in his or her eyes or a word. Daddy, Im hungry! At this time, Emilia got tired after ying and ran to Leo. Leo put her on his legs, Okay, I will take you to eat something deliciouster. It was this gesture that made Leo lost in thought. Then he looked at all of the people, I have an idea. What idea? asked Michelle in astonishment. Robert and other people looked at Leo doubtfully, What idea do youe up with in such a short period of time? Leo said seriously, I think our thoughts were confined. An expression in the characters eyes is enough and better than lines. How is that possible? Robert looked gloomy again, Is there any advertisement without lines? Why do we need lines? Leo peacefully retorted, We are going to embody love. No matter how magnificent the line is, it still cannot describe love. Well Robert contemted. Describing love by words is too superficial. Leo shook his head, saying, The targeted group of L Groups high-end perfumes is mostly between 25 and 35 years old. They know and are most eager for mature love. Nowadays, the divorce rate is increasingly growing. Does true love really exist? Hearing this, Michelle was touched. Lydia put down her teacup, looking at Leo in amazement. Leo looked back into Lydias eyes as if he had sensed her sight, saying, The definition of love is broad. The whole video willst about forty minutes, demonstrating the first half of the life of a woman. I think every woman will ept it. How do you think? People were so surprised that none of them answers Leo. After a while, some female workers began to smile, Good idea! After realizing what Leo had said, Robert got extremely excited and said to Leo without any mockery, Do as Mr Leo Cohen says. This advertisement will absolutely go viral! At this moment, the deputy director walked to Robert with a buzzing mobile phone, Director, this is Ronnies phone call. He asks how the shooting is going. He can be the main actor at any time if we meet trouble Go to hell. Hardly had the deputy director finished his words when Robert grabbed the phone and hung it up. Then he threw it back, This character belongs to Leo. Since he came up with the idea, I believe he can act well! Chapter 201 Retaliation Chapter 201 Retaliation Leo wasnt surprised about the sudden change of Roberts attitude. He replied with a smile, Now I have made myself recognized? For sure! Robert wore a guilty face because of his awful attitude a moment ago, Mr. Cohen, I am so sorry for what Ive done. Leo nodded, showing no intention to retaliate. After all, Robert was trying to make the best version of the ad. though he appeared to be stubborn and inflexible. Actually, he had never stood out in the industry again after Cody Davidson was released. His desire to return to his prime caused his weird temperament and stubbornness, not allowing even a question from his crew. At this moment, Michelle walked over and persuaded sensibly, Mr. Robert, please drop your question and prejudice. You may find something sparkling from someone else. Everyone has their own understanding worth priceless value. Being open-minded always leads to a better decision than being dictatorial. Robert bowed to Leo with great sense of guilt, Mr. Cohen, I am so sorry. His attitude ofpromise just now might be more likely to be caused by annoyance because of what Lydia had said. But now he truly paid his greatest respect to Leo. What was more, Leo was a rookie with no experience of relevant industry. But he actually managed to convince Robert, who was known to be obstinate and unruly. Leo hurried to stop his bow and continuedposedly, Dont be sorry. I know we are both for the same goalto make the best of the ad. Thats it. While saying that, Leo suddenly suggested, But, its still preferable to fill the name of Ronnie in the cast. Robert paused, a bit surprised, What for? We have decided that you should y the leading man. Leo responded with a casual smile, I still remember there seem to be a fight scene before the real ad. Yes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But then Robert exined, It wont be a live action part. We will present it withputer graphics. Leo shook his head, No. I want live action only to make it perfect. Robert was surprised with his eyes wide open, You mean Leo smiled, but looking chill, Direct the camera right onto his face. No stand-in. Robert wore a serious look. But he still beckoned the assistant director over to tell him to notice Ronnie here. But I dont think its a good idea. Michelle expressed her worry frankly, Ronnie is an excellent ck belt Taekwondo fighter. What if he fails to control his strength? Leo replied to ease her worried look, Dont worry. He wont be capable enough to do any harm to me. Looking at his smile, Michelle could tell what he was thinking. But annoyed by Ronnie and also his family, she didnt intend to stop Leo. Meanwhile, both Ronnie and Zack swaggered inside and looked around with a frivolous smile. Then Ronnie fixed his eyes on Leo, See? How could it be possible that a dumbass with zero experience will be qualified enough to y the leading role? Now its still my turn. What a waste of my time! Leo still remainedposed with an emotionless face. As both of them took a walk outside just now, they had no idea about what happened in the crew. Robert walked over to huff, Ronnie, dont be mistaken. You wont rece the role of Mr. Cohen. Instead, you will y opposite him. Hearing that, Ronnie came into a sudden pause. Stunned, he took a look at Leo, He didnt get expelled? Leo grinned with his glowing white teeth exposed. Huh, you get the biggest fortune in your life! Ronnie huffed with disdain and looked away. Though still confused, he stayed unspoken. After all, being able to y in the ad. still made him feel better. So, what about the details? asked Ronnies manager. Robert told him the details about the fight scene. Both Zack and Ronnie were rendered stunned. Then Ronnie grinned awkwardly while looking at Leo, Are you sure you dont need a stand-in? No. Leo replied with a smile while staring at him wryly. What a man! Ronnieughed out as if he had foreseen Leos face being ck and blue. Then he said to Michellle, Michelle, just watch my show. With undisguised disdain shown on her face, Michelle looked at Leo with worried face. But Leo didnt seem to care. He said to Robert, Its time. Lets take action. Robert nodded and gestured, Three, two, inaction! The crew for lighting and filming all got ready in position. Ronnie sneered and made a threatening gesture toward Leo. Composed still, Leo simply ignored his provocation. With no hesitation, Ronnie straightly rushed forward and was about to hit Leo right into his face with his fist. As a sophisticated ck belt Taekwondo fighter, he knew how to knock down a man instantly. Undoubtedly, he had no intention to spare mercy. Leo still lookedposed as if he were facing a dead body. Standing still, he watched him rushing over. And suddenly, Leo punched on his face. A crack sounded inside Ronnies nose, on the surface of which blood sshed out. Ahhhh! Ronnie screamed, covering his nose with eyes wide open. He stared at theposed face of Leo with great disbelief. Then, hatred started to burn in his eyes. He bellowed, What the hell are you doing? Leo shook his head, Thats the wrong line. Then he turned around to say to Robert, Mr. Robert, thats not his line. Lets cut and refilm it. Robert started at both of them, hesitant. He could tell from their eyes that they both wanna kill each other. But the best version of filming could only be presented when it was doing its best to get close to the reality. So proper sacrifice still appeared to be worthy for the sake of a nice ad. So Robert dropped his hesitation. He eximed, Again! Bang! Another punch of Leo straightly hit on Ronnies jaw. A crack sounded loud inside his jaw this time. Ronnie kept flinching. His mouth and nose were both filled with blood. When he was looking at Leo this time, his eyes were overwhelmed with horror. Thats not how your eyes should look like. Refilm! said Leo. After saying that, Leo rushed over to his front and kicked him hard into his belly. Bang! Ronnie curled up his body while flying in the air. His saliva and gastric acid both ran out of throat because of the kick. Again and again, Leo always figured out some excuses to keep picky about Ronnies performance. As a result, he had to be beaten over and over again during the endless refilming. Leo initiated each attack stronger than thest one. After a few times of fight, Ronnie was rendered disfigured. Chapter 202 The Most Beloved One Chapter 202 The Most Beloved One From the perspective of the two in the fight scene, Ronnie was the one being terribly battered by Leo. However, it was no more than a routine of filming in the eyes of Robert, Michelle and Lydia. But it was presented in such a bloody way that it looked so real. As time went by, Zack started to notice something weird. He saw Ronnies bloody face filled with horror Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. and anger. Obviously, they were not filming, but actually fighting violently. Hey, stop! Stop! He is bleeding! Zack hurried to the front of the camera while shouting. Not until then did Robert ask for a stop. Then the crew all walked over and only found that Ronnies swollen face was beaten ck and blue. He looked miserable and totally disfigured. He kept flinching back while staring at Leo with horror in his eyes. He hid himself behind Zack as if he got a straw to clutch at. Leo came to Zacks front with a smile, Please tell Neil I really appreciate Mr. Ronnies sacrifice for the filming. He deserves our greatest respect. Looking at Ronnie, who seemed to be about to snuff it, Zack shouted with great panic, You have just Assault and battery? Leo replied with a wry smile. He looked at him and counter questioned, We were just filming. And I still remembered I had asked for his opinion about having a stand-in. But he refused. Now you use me of battery just because he got badly hurt? Speechless, Zack red at him, feeling panic. You still have time to send him to the hospital before he is really dead. Leo squinted to say. Hearing that, Zack felt like being struck hard into his heart. His soul seemed to fall into violent tremor under Leos gaze. He hurried to support Ronnie out of the filming location, having no encourage to stay even for one more second. When both of them left, the crew fell into long silence. They all stared at Leo with great disbelief. Even Michelle looked at him in a way that he seemed to be a stranger to her. Just silence of all stillsted. Lydia was the only one who showed no surprise about that. During the battery just now, Lydia had been ying with Emilia. So the little girl didnt see the bloody scene a moment ago. Leo walked to Roberts front, How is the filming just now? Robert started to check all the clips they had filmed. Then he chose the best one. Ruddy-looking, he couldnt help praising, Perfect. Every single punch straightly hit onto the flesh. I bet it would definitely fail this part if we did it with a stand-in. His appreciation rooted from the bottom of his heart. A better version would always bepromised if it was a stand-in shown in front of the camera. However,monly speaking, most actors would flinch when facing a real fight. After all, no one dared to risk his own life in the filming industry except for Jackie Chan. Now its time for the main part of the ad. Robert nced at Leo to speak, looking cautious. Of course, he clearly noticed that Leo required Ronnie to y opposite him out of a sense of revenge instead of his generosity. Ronnies family had been known as the BIG FOUR in the Emerdale city. And Robert was quite aware of that. However, the young man standing right in front of him showed no fear to beat Ronnie up. Obviously, his family was not match for him. Leo nodded and reached out his hand, Its my honor to work with you. The honor is mine! this time, Robert gave a handshake with both hands, looking excited. After the formality, they started to film. The ad consisted of two parts, the first of which was yed by Michelle as the leading female role. While it was Lydia who yed as the other leading role in part two. The story traveled from the ancient time to the modern era. There would be continuous shot cuts during filming. Only those sophisticated cameramen could do this job well. Both the hero and heroine need to approach each other closer and closer. Then there will be close- ups for each of your face. The heroine has to show her eyes filled with surprise and gloom. Thats gotta be a real test for the actress. After that, both of you need to stare at each other affectionately. Robert shouted loud. Even veins could be seen on his neck. Then there came soft music. Leo, dressing in costume, slowly approached Michelle. As a talented student of Music Maestro, she soon fit in the character emotionally as soon as the music started. When she raised up her head to look at Leo, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. But then it was reced by strong sense of gloom. She looked exactly like ady bearing great istion and loneliness. Perfect! Robert pped andughed loud, Part one finished! Now get straight into part two for the modern time. Then Lydia showed up in an officedy suit, which highly featured her strong aura. Undoubtedly, she was like ying the role of her own. Standing in front of Lydia, Leo grabbed her shoulders with both hands while staring at her affectionately. Cut! eximed Robert. Then he walked over to Leo, Leo, I need you to stare at her face, but into her neckline. Hearing that, Lydia hurried to tighten her blouse. Then she cast a cold and weird glimpse at Leo. Sweat oozed from his forehead out of awkwardness. Leo wiped it off, Okay, I will be aware of that. Cut! Robert asked for stop again. Miss, whats your blushed face for? Come on, you have been married for years! Show us your mature version! Hey, but Lydia frowned and was about to exin. But Robert had walked away to prepare another action. Cut! Leo, what are you smiling for? I wasnt smiling. Its my daughter. Robert turned around and saw Emilia giggling at Leo. So he cast a serious glimpse at her, Stop giggling! Save your energy for crying when ying your partter. Hearing that, Emilia ceased her giggle and kept her mouth shut. As it was the first time of filming for both Leo and Lydia. They werent expressive enough when facing cameras. Robert still found it wed after checking the clips they had filmed for a few times. So he sighed, Miss Henderson and Mr. Cohen, I suggest both of you need some time tomunicate with each other. It might be better for your acting. So both of them took a seat aside, looking awkward. At this moment, Michelle sat beside Leo with a smile, Now you see how hard to be a nice actor, huh? Leo nodded, Every job needs specific talents. I got a tip for you to do a better job. Michelle blinked her eyes and smiled, When doing love scene, just close your eyes and picture your most beloved one inside your brain. Thats it. My most beloved one? Confused, then Leo looked at Lydia instinctively. Lydia hurried to look away. But she had clearly kept what he said in mind. The break time soon came to an end. Soft music sounded again. Both Leo and Lydia looked into each others eyes once again. Then they closed their eyes. However, as time went by, Leo failed to picture anyone inside his brain. My beloved one? Who? he murmured to himself. But at this moment, a pair of pure but cold eyes suddenly appeared in his mind, which stunned him greatly. Its her Murmuring, Leo looked a bit distracted. Chapter 203 Wedding Chapter 203 Wedding Cut! Robert walked to his front with excitement, Mr. Cohen, this time looks perfect. I didnt expect a new start like you will be able to finish this part so perfectly! Have you ever thought about engaging in the movie industry? Every superstar started from being a walk-on. But Leos performance truly impressed Robert. If Leo simply nodded to agree, Robert would definitely spare no endeavor to fit him into every important role. But Leo shook his head to refuse, Sorry, I have a family to take care of. What a pity! Robert sighed. As he was convinced by Michelle, he dropped his bias and ego so as to get closer to Leo. It was then that Robert found him an easy-going man. Michelle cast a curious glimpse at Leo. She knew her tips really worked. But no one knew who was exactly the beloved one in his mind. Leo Lydia suddenly spoke. She then continued, lookingposed, You were really into the role just now. Thank you. Leo smiled and nodded. After a short silence, Lydia suddenly raised up her head, Who were you picturing in your mind just now? A subtle changed showed on his face. He then smiled at her, It could only be you. But Lydia still remained an impassive face, unspoken. During the filming a moment ago, Lydia had been bothered by a strange feelingshe actually cared much about the answer to her seemingly meaningless question. Really? She asked again after short hesitation. Who else could it be except for you? Leo still kept the smile on his face. But it looked a bit more awkward. Lydia simply gazed at him, unspoken. Then, Robert beckoned everyone around to watch the clip they just filmed. So both Leo and Lydia walked over. In the clip, Leo, dressing in white vintage costume, looked deadly charming while standing straight with his statuesque tall figure. He fixed his eyes on Lydia as if they could talk, in which there shown affection but entangling with mixed feelings. In an office suit, Lydia looked brilliant with her hair tied high on her head. The scene featured itself by the impressive picture that a vintage-handsome-looking guy traveled through time and space to meet his love, a modern dressing appealingdy. Thank you! I truly appreciate everyones hard work today! Robert felt so pleased with what they had finished. He smiled to the crew, Pack everything up. And lets go for a feast to celebrate! My treat! Then there came the cheer from the whole crew. Lydia took a look at Leo, I gotta go with Emilia. Just join them for the feast. Leo felt like his heart skipped a beat. He seemed to feel that Lydia might have noticed something. Robert paused, looking a bit confused, Mr. Cohen, so Miss Henderson is Hes my husband. Lydia replied with an impassive face. Hearing that, Robert suddenly slumped onto the ground with his eyes wide open while staring at Leo with great disbelief. He couldnt believe they were actually couple! Robert couldnt help shedding sweat out of panic as he recalled his posturing attitude toward Leo just now. He was so close to the edge of doom. Leo was about to agree when facing Roberts passion to ask him for dinner. But his phone suddenly started to ring. It was a call from Caroline. Leo picked it up, Whats the matter? After seconds of silence, Caroline asked, Do you have time? Leo took a look at the crew busy around, Not sure Before Leo could finish, Caroline added, I will have my wedding next week. Leo seemed to be frozen with his mouth half open. Something subtle appeared on his face. I will wait for you in the Fords residence. After that, Caroline hung up the phone. Silent for a while, Leo said to Robert apologetically, Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. I am afraid I may miss the dinner. Its okay. Robert didnt seem to care. Ever since he learned that Leo and Lydia were couple, he paid more respect to him. Then he smiled at Michelle, Michelle, may you walk Mr. Cohen to his car? Michelle had already removed her makeup. Her face was purely presented. But she still looked much more attractive than most of those female stars with full makeup. She fixed her watery almond eyes on his face, looking curious. Leo smiled, Do I have something on my face? Michelle hurried to shift her gaze away. She apologized, Sorry, but Mr. Cohen, you look much different from themon people. But I couldnt tell why. While speaking, she flipped backward her hair falling onto her forehand. Her perfect and pure side face was shown. Leo squinted to stare at her, You look so alike Alike who? Michelle paused. Judith Perez, one of the Music Maestro. Michelle was stunned, Mr. Cohen, you have met my master? Leo thought for a while. But he didnt tell her about his story with the seven personages in Country X. He just replied, We have just met for a few times. Michelle suddenly said with great respect, Mr. Cohen, I know you must be someone outstanding from my first sight of you. But I have never expected that you actually knew my master. After a short pause, Michelle was rendered bashful, Actually, I havent even met my master for a few more times though I am known as his nominated disciple, from which I got myself a great name to engage in the movie industry. But I am still one of themon. Hearing that, Leo nodded. She was right. She was nobody but someone to be exploited by thepany from whom they could extract profit, enjoying little respect. Leo simply smiled and handed her his card, If yourpany forces you to ept some displeasing work again, you cane to me for help. It was just a in card, on which there written his phone number only. But Michelle still looked stunned. Then she took it over, confused. You will be a global superstar. After saying that, Leo got into a ck Rolls-Royce with a smile. The Ford Residence. His face turned to be solemn as soon as he got into the car. Silent, Nadine drove to the location at full speed. Meanwhile, the gate of the Ford Residence had been nicely decorated. The residence was filled with the vibe of wedding while there were limousines parked outside the gate. Inside the yard, tables had been set. Guests presenting wedding gifts walked back and forth. The news that Caroline was going to be Mrs. Hudson had gone viral across the city. Everyone was surprised about this great fortune that the Ford Family was about to be inw with the Hudsons. The upper ss of the city all went to express their wishes because of the great influence brought by Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. the Hudson Family. Now the banquet was about toe to an end. The Fords, led by Jayden, were all talking to others with happy smiles. While Reba was busy walking guests out of the yard and counting the gifts with a big smile on her face. Both Caroline and Benedict were standing at the gate to see guests out of the gate. Benedict appeared to be decent and refined, looking exactly as he was praised for being a nice husband. But Caroline was actually forcing out a smile. Obviously, she was bothered by something in her mind. Leo, emotionless looking, strode into the yard with Nadine. The delightful atmosphere seemed to perish instantly. Reba was the first to rush out with a stick, shouting at Leo, Caroline is about to get married! Who the hell are you doing here, you wimp! Jayden, Patricia and the other members were all staring at him coldly. Mom, what are you doing? Caroline hurried to Rebas front. She shouted, I call him here! You call him here? Reba looked stunned. But she still gazed at Leo coldly with great disdain, So whats your point to make him here? To invite him to your wedding? Yes! Caroline stepped forward to Leos front. She stared at him with firm eyes though with mixed feelings, I am going to get married. Dont you wanna say something to me? Chapter 204 Turquoise Chapter 204 Turquoise Hearing that, Leo seemed to have a slight fluctuation on hisposed face. Caroline stared at him expectantly, trying to capture something different from his expression. Unfortunately, the fluctuation simply shed away in an instant. Then his face regainedposure. He then smiled while looking at her gently, Happy wedding. Caroline stared at him nkly. Her eyes were soon filled with frustration. She forced out a bitter smile, unspoken. They grew up together since childhood, during which they once promised to each other, though it sounded quite ridiculous at presentthey would step into the wedding hall someday they grew up. However, everything changed ever since the alliance between the Fords and the Lawsons. The stronger their love once was, the stronger the hatred grew. At that time, she deemed that it was Leo who caused the doom of her family. From then on, they were no more lovers, but enemies. But now all the hatred had been dissipated as she was about to be part of another prestigious family by marriage. Females were all born to be emotional, especially when they were facing the greatest event in their N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. livesmarriage. However, Leo showed no hint of struggle. Not even a sense of sadness. Benedict had witnessed all these. His calm-looking face suddenly gave a twitch. His eyes were bearing hostility while he was staring at Leo. But calmness soon reced the sign of hostility. He could tell that Caroline still had feelings for Leo though she still restrained herself from cheating. No! Reba was the first to shout out, Everyone in the city could be on the guest list but not this wimp! Patricia, Samuel and everyone present simply watched but no one stood out to stop her. William pulled Reba behind and huffed, Why cant Leo? I, as the one in charge, have never expelled him from the family. Dont judge him with your own bias. William Ford, listen, now yourst name has been changed into Ford ever since you married me. As the one backed by the power of ours, you never have the right to refute! Perhaps it was because of the attendance of her family, Reba acted like a shrew. She then turned to shout at William, Listen! Both you and that wimp are the same! Without out aids, you would have starved yourself on the street. Mom, stop it! Embarrassed, Caroline hurried to grab her arm to stop her. But Reba shook off her grip. She pointed at Leo while saying to Caroline, That wimp only brings bad luck to all! I cant believe you were even once in rtionship. Listen! Your wedding with Benedict should be carried on smoothly. If he dares to mess it up, just get ready for my revenge. Hearing that, Leo just sneered, Are you sure he does love Caroline? As he finished, Caroline was shocked with her eyes wide open. While Benedict was wearing a displeased face. How dare you question him! I gotta tear you apart! Reba rushed to his front with burning anger and was about to p him. However, her hand was grabbed in the air by Leo. Leo stared at her coldly as if she were already dead. Youhow dare you fight back! Let go of me! Reba was scared. She struggled to pull her hand off from his grip. But no matter how she struggled, Leo still grabbed her wrist just like a strong mp. Little could she draw her hand off. Now I spare the Fords my mercy for the sake of dad and Caroline. But it doesnt mean that you can do whatever you want. Besides, its up to Caroline herself to decide her own marriage. Leos voice sounded so cold that he seemed to lose his humanity. Everyone present couldnt help shivering. Reba, who stood in the front to face his anger, stared at him with her eyes wide open. She could never believe that this coward dared to be rude to her. Meanwhile, tears started to well up in Carolines eyes. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat at this moment. Leo cast a cold glimpse at Reba. As soon as he let go of her wrist, she slumped onto the ground weakly. But soon her face returned to be furious, You will definitely regret what youve done today! Mrs. Ford, dont be mad just because of a nobody. At this moment, Benedict walked over to support Reba to stand up again. He cast a glimpse at Leo and smiled, Just let him be one of the guests if he wants. I would like to show him how much I love Caroline. Reba showed no doubt about what he said. She echoed gratefully, Benedict, thats the greatest blessing for Caroline to marry you. Benedict smiled and then walked over to Caroline. He gently hugged her in front of Leo. Caroline looked at Leo with mixed feelings. But she gave up after a slight struggle. Since Benedict had said so, Reba no more insisted. She nced at Leo coldly, Well, you heard what Benedict said. So I would like to make an exception this time. But I need you to bring a hundred thousand as the wedding gift for her. Dont forget about that. Mom! What are you doing? Caroline broke free from Benedicts hug. She red at Reba, I sent him the invitation! But now you ask for a hundred thousand? How could he afford it! Yeah, I know. Reba sneered. She cast a disdainful glimpse at Leo, What if he just dropped by to booze and gorge during the wedding banquet? So some money will be needed as permission. Leo still remainedposed. He walked to Caroline and took out a vintage jade stone with uneven surface. Then he put it onto Carolines palm. I happened to get the stone in Elview Mountain when I was serving in the army. Its called Turquoise. It should be worth more than ten million. And wish you happy wedding. Seeing that, Nadine was suddenly rendered startled. She hesitated to persuade, But master Stop. Leo waved his hand to stop her from saying. Nadine managed to hold back her words. She stared at Leo, with her mind overwhelmed with mixed feelings. No one knew about this stone named Turquoise. But she did. Elview Mountain was located in the northern end of Country X, where there hidden all kinds of invaluable jade stones. While caite was among them. But amon caite shone jade green glow all over. But this one was bloody red. That was because the stone was dyed red by Leos blood when he was fighting the Nine Supremes alone. So the stone was priceless. It was actually dyed red by the blood of Leo! Caroline stared at this glowing stone with unique texture. Mixed feelings surged up in her heart. However, little did Reba have any understanding about the value of the stone. She grabbed it from Caroline and dumped it away just like garbage. She sneered with great disdain, A random stone you got from nowhere values tens of million? Your bluff sounds so hrious! Chapter 205 Be Nice to Her Chapter 205 Be Nice to Her Seeing the priceless stone was cast away, Caroline cried out loud with tearful eyes, Mom, what are you doing? How dare you! Nadine was rendered outrageous with murderous hatred burning her blood all over. A sharp dagger slipped onto her palm secretly. Leo turned to be solemn while ring at Reba. It was the first time he had ever been triggered into the urge to kill Reba. I gotta kill her! Nadine huffed with hoarse voice. She was about to rush over to Reba while speaking. Stop! Leo shouted loud and looked at her coldly. But she insulted you! Though driven by hatred, Nadine still withdrew the dagger under the chilling gaze of Leo. She red at Reba and her family with bloodshot eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Though they were all threatened by the sudden bloodthirsty look of Nadine, they still maintained disdainful smile on the face as they saw Nadine control herself. Reba postured and stared at Leo in a more disdainful way, You wanna make a goddamn stone the wedding gift for Caroline? Are you kidding me? After a short pause, she continued, Listen! You are not allowed to step into the wedding hall unless you offer a hundred thousand as gift. Caroline, who had been standing still in silence, suddenly rushed in front of Reba. She bent over to dig the dirty soil on the ground with bare hands, trying to look for the stone. Caroline, what are you doing? The Fords were all stunned. Reba rushed to her front, irritated. She pped Caroline hard, Stop! How could you embarrass yourself just because of a stone! Remember! Now you are Mrs. Hudson! But Caroline didnt even seem to feel the p. She kept looking for the stone. Where is it? Where?! Her fair hands were stained dirty and even got cut by some sharp gravel. Blood oozed down her hands. But she still kept digging. Tears streamed down from her bloodshot eyes. She gritted to stop herself from crying loud. Everyone present were shocked, including both Leo and Nadine. They stared at Caroline, startled. What was happening at this moment totally went beyond their expectations. Leo and Caroline had once fallen into great feud in the old days, during which her hostility had grown so strong that she even wanna kill him. But now, all her enmity had gone. Standing beside, Benedict felt like his face had gone twisted out of anger. He red at Caroline with cruelty burning in his eyes, on the surface of which blood streaks started to crawl up. But he still managed to hold it back for the long-term n of his family. Where is it? Where? I cant find it! Overwhelmed with depression, she kept digging while murmuring to herself. At this moment, someoney his hand on her shoulder. She couldnt help giving out a shiver. Feeling stiff all over, she struggled to turn around, only to find that Leo was shaking his head with a The yard was covered with weed and gravel all over. It was like looking for a needle in a bottle of hay after Reba cast the stone away. However, Reba shook her head to insist. Silent still, she bent over to rummage again. Sighing slightly, Leo didnt intend to persuade. He slowly walked over to Benedict. His heavy steps thumped loud around the yard. Every time his feet hit the ground, it sounded like a huge hammer smashing onto their hearts. Though with panic lingering in his mind, Benedict still remainedposure on the surface. He squinted at Leo while he was walking to the front. He knew he had no room to flinch back. Otherwise, it would be quite humiliating. I had nothing to say to her. But I have something to tell you. Leo finally reached his front. A cruel and chilling look shed in his eyes while he was squinting. Under his gaze, Benedict felt like his heartbeat had lost control. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead. Even his legs started to tremble slightly. Leo paused for seconds and then let out his words coldly, Be nice to her. After that, he left the yard with Nadine. As soon as Leo walked away, Benedict felt like fleeing away from the edge of death. He couldnt help gasping. His shirt was drenched by nervous sweat. He looked like a guy being rescued from the ocean. His eyes still bore horror. If Leo stayed for one more second, he would be likely to faint out of panic. Only he himself caught the whisper Leo added after saying Be nice to her. If not, you will suffer something worse than death! Benedict, please forgive Caroline. She is being too nice. Reba hurried to rush over to add, looking worried, Please, dont withdraw the alliance. Both Jayden and Patricia were staring at Benedict with great worry. Now the Fords were living under the shelter of the Hudsons. If the Hudsons withdrew the alliance out of anger, the Fords would be floundering. Benedict smiled, Mr. and Mrs. Ford, dont worry. I wont go back on my promise because of that. I hate to be narrow-minded. Hearing that, the Fords were all feeling released. They hurried to fawn on him. What a generous gentleman from a prestigious family! Benedict, you must be the greatest fortune for Caroline! Perfect match for her! Benedict didnt give a fig about their ingratiation. He simply smiled to all, Thank you for your recognition, everyone. But I do have a doubt to be solved, may I? What is it about? Benedict smiled, Lets get inside to have a talk. But then the sky turned to be overcast. Then it started to rain. As the rainy season came, pouring rain always raided unexpectedly. So everyone stood under the eave to keep away from rain except for Caroline only, who was still looking for the stone in the rain. Sheshe will catch a cold said Reba worriedly while staring at her bending over in the rain. A hateful look crawled up in Benedicts eyes again, Since she insists, just let her stay. No one shall ask her in. After saying that, he strode into the parlor while Caroline got drenched all over in the rain. The Fords looked at each other, hesitating. However, they all ignored Caroline because of what Benedict said. Only Reba turned around to look at Caroline with doubt. She murmured to herself, She still insists to get back the stone at all costis it actually a priceless one? Suddenly, Caroline eximed excitedly, I find it! At this moment, she was holding a bloody red jade stone. The dirty muddy surface had been cleaned away as the rain rinsed it. The real look of the stone was now revealed. The bloody red texture was rendered much clearer. It glowed brightly under the overcast rainy sky. Reba was shocked with her eyes wide open. Now she firmly believed that it was a priceless piece. Meanwhile, Benedict was having tea in the parlor. And he happened to ask if there was a powerful one among those business partners the Fords had once cooperated with. The Fords all shook their heads while looking at each other, confused. Only William stared at Benedict seriously. His eyes were bearing a trace of alert. As expected, Benedict was up for something fishy for the marriage. But William only knew one answer to his questionit was Leo, who once solved every problem alone all the way through. But the rest of them would never believe that. How ridiculous! Okay Benedict seemed to be upset. But soon he wore a smile again, I was just being curious. Its gettingte. I gotta go now. Mr. Hudson, let me walk you out of the yard. Jayden took an umbre to walk him out of the door. When they passed by the yard, they saw Caroline had stopped digging. Instead, with a smile on the face, she was carefully holding a bloody red jade stone on her hands shedding blood. Benedict cast a cold glimpse and huffed. Then he got into his car while escorted by Jayden. Caroline, I wanna take a look at the stone. At this moment, Reba, holding an umbre, walked over to Caroline to request coldly. What do you want? Caroline hurried to hide the stone behind, looking alert. Reba smiled awkwardly, I just wanna say sorry to you. And I wanna take a look at the stone. Really? Caroline handed her the stone, looking doubtful. Reba took the stone into the parlor. Then she made a call. Hello, sir, its me, Reba. She was calling a famous jewelry appraiser in the city, Sir, I have a jade stone. Would you mind appraising it for me? I am sending you the picture right now. After saying that, she took a picture and waited for response. Soon, her phone rang, from which the excited voice of the appraiser sounded. Mrs. Ford, thats a Turquoise one in a million! Its definitely worth more than ten million! Thats an incredible fortune! Hearing that, Reba couldnt help gasping. Chapter 206 Going Crazy Chapter 206 Going Crazy After hanging up the phone, Reba was about to go out with the stone. But she got caught by Caroline. Mom, have you finished? I want it back. Reba was stunned. She hurried to put it into her pocket, Its just a stone. Its worth nothing. I gotta go. I will be back soon. After saying that, she walked pass Caroline and was about to leave. But Caroline stopped in her font again. She insisted firmly, No. Give me back the stone! Reba was irritated. She yelled at Caroline, Stop annoying me! Youve got so many gifts today! Just give me the stone! Its a gift from Leo! Caroline soon noticed her intentionshe actually wanted to take away the stone. At the thought of that, Caroline was startled with her eyes wide open. She started at her mom with great disbelief. I didnt expect that wimp to be so lucky enough to bump into this priceless stone. Reba sneered. She then added boldly, Since he has offered it to you as a gift, it also belongs to our family. As your mother, I have the right to im your stuff. Whats wrong with my decision to trade it for money? Reba took it for granted even though she was stealing from her own daughter. Caroline was rendered stunned, Mom, whats wrong with you? Thats who I am! Reba still deemed it nothing wrong. She acted unashamedly, Caroline, you should learn to appreciate my decision. Now I am telling you the truthmoney will always be the only thing you need. If it werent because of me, you would have never been admitted to the title of Mrs. Hudson. But I cant believe that you appear to be so ungrateful that you even try to loot a piece of stone from me! I cant imagine thats how my girl treats me! Caroline was rendered speechless. She couldnt help trembling all over with her head down while biting her own lips. She suddenly recalled the past, during which she hadmitted a lot of stupid and shameful wrongdoings under the instigation of her mom, though also partly driven by her greed. That was what brought up the alienation between her and Leo, which even grew into hostility as time went by. When she realized her fault at this moment, it was toote to make up for the fact that now she had be a stranger to him. Caroline was overwhelmed with heartrending pain every time she realized that it was she herself who pushed Leo awaya man who once entrusted his true feelings to her. Mom, you can have all the gifts from the guests today but except for this stone. Please, give it back to me, okay? Caroline grabbed her arms to beg. Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes. She knew her mom well, who could only be convinced by imploration. Reba stared at her, feeling incredible because of the way she implored. She still remembered how much Caroline once hated Leo. But now she had fallen into such a sudden change. However, she still showed no room topromise. She grabbed her pocket hard, in which there kept the stone, Listen! Thats impossible! Just forget about it. The stone is worth more than ten million, totally overtaking the value of all gifts! I have raised you since you were born. Now its time for return. And its just a stone! But thats the only thing he left me. Said Caroline, gritting and trembling. Not until then did Reba understand why Caroline tried so hard to dig for the stone with bare hands. The priceless value never mattered to her. Instead, it was because it was the gift from Leo. Even if it were a piece of simple weed, she would treasure it from the bottom of her heart. Reba suddenly pped hard on Carolines face. The p was so strong that a trace of blood went down the corner of her mouth. Reba red at her viciously, shouting, You bitch! Do you know you almost offended Mr. Hudson today? Caroline slumped on the ground, with hair dishevelled. Blood continuously dropped off from her mouth. But Reba simply turned a blind eye to it. She kept yelling crazily, If he dumped you, have you ever imagined the impact you might bring to us? If anything ridiculous like that ever happens again, I will definitely kill you before any punishment from Mr. Hudson. Slumping on the ground still, Caroline looked depressed. She gently wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth. Then she raised up her head to look at Reba, So my marriage is just a tool you want to manipte so as to drive profit for the family, right? Now she showed no intention to implore anymore. Instead, she looked weirdly calm. However, her calmness was a mere cover-up of her growing madness. Reba turned to be sulky. She turned around to question, If thats not the case, whats the point for me to bring you up? I even expect that coward to please Kate. But he actually ran away at the wedding eve! Youd better behave yourself and stop any bad idea! Caroline suddenly let out a silent smile. While smiling, she started to reveal sudden madness in her eyes. Give me back the stone! Caroline screamed madly, pounced on Reba and reached out her hand to grab the stone from hers. Ahhh, what are you doing? Reba was frightened and irritated. She struggled to push Caroline away. However, Caroline looked like an outrageous panther. She grabbed Rebas hair and suddenly gave it a hard tug downwards, which drew off a handful of her hair. Reba felt so pain that she fell down, screamed and rolled over on the ground. The stone then ran out of her pocket. Caroline hurried to pick it up as if she imed back her greatest fortune. Then she let go of Reba and stood up again, gasping while looking at her. Reba still slumped onto the ground, dishevelled. Anger crawled up her face. She even failed to organize smooth words because of madness, How how dare you attack me! Mom, sorry, I was trying to get back what belongs to me. Caroline apologized, looking a bit softened. You dont deserve to be my daughter! Reba shouted out loud with her vicious eyes fixed on Caroline. Get out of the family! Dont evere back again! What happened? Those in the second floor were all alert because of the noise. William, Patricia, and Samuel all went down stairs. Reba red at Caroline with hatred. While Caroline bit her lips hard with eyes full of tears, Mom, youve gone too far. With rage still burning, Reba hurried to say when seeing everyone was approaching, Guys,e over here! My daughter actually beat me! You rude, ungrateful bastard! After cursing, she slumped still to feign crying out loud. I gotta go out to chill out. Said Caroline calmly. She then ran into the rain without taking an umbre. Meanwhile, Benedict was sitting on a couch in a vi, talking to his father, Ewan Hudson, on the phone. Dad, whos the powerful one behind the Fords? I cant find it. He asked. Ewan sighed, sounding distraught, Now its getting harder for us to explore our market in Emerdale. n and his fellows still try to stop us from getting into the market. Bastard! Benedict cursed solemnly. Figure out whos the powerful one behind the Fords ASAP! Only then could we thrive again! Yes, father! When Benedict was about to hang up the phone, Ewan suddenly continued, It seems that your brother has arrived in Emerdale Well Benedict smiled when hearing his brother. Actually, Ewan had two sonsa legitimate one and a love child of his wife. While Benedict was the As for his real son, he got expelled after his legs were broken by Benedict. Ewan said with husky voice, Bring him back when its time. He has suffered enough. Okay, dad. After hanging up, Benedict bore a trace of murderous look. But he still said to his men, Find out Marcels whereabouts. Yes, sir. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His men appeared to be effective. Soon, they got something. Sir, Marcel is now in a club named Crown Bar. Benedict squinted, I remember its owned by Frank, right? Yes. His men continued to report, Besides, Miss Caroline Ford, your fiance, is also there. Hearing that, Benedict jumped up. He suddenly dropped the ss of wine on the ground, which smashed into pieces. Chapter 207 Confess Chapter 207 Confess Meanwhile, Leo was told that Caroline left the house alone. Nadine, go to the Crown Bar club. Keep her safe. He huffed. Yes, sir. Replied Nadine. During these days, she could tell that Caroline had changed a lot. Crown Bar was located in a remote area, a ce where police barely appeared. So there had been the heaven for all kinds of criminals. Caroline would be likely to encounter danger if she went alone. After driving Leo back to Violet Residences, Nadine headed to the club. I am back. When Leo pushed the door open, he was surprised to find that Lydia wasnt at home. Only Marie was here to y with Emilia. Daddy! seeing Leo return, Emilia ran away from Marie to rush over to him. Leo held her up and pinched her chubby cute face with a smile, Where is mommy? Emilia answered with sweet voice, Mommy seems to be in a mood. She didnt even y with me. Hearing that, Leo paused. Then he turned to look at Marie. Marie rolled her eyes at him, Leo, did you mess her up again? No. Leo shook his head, looking confused. But why did she lock herself into the room as soon as she returned? She even skipped the dinner. Skipped the dinner? hearing that, he looked worried. Then he noticed that it was 10:00 PM already. Marie hinted, Come on, just forget about the nonsense. Hurry to apologize to her. Touching his own nose, Leo was rendered a bit awkward, wondering if Lydia was still thinking about the question in the daytimewho was the one he was actually picturing in his mind at that time? So Leo got into the kitchen to cook a te of spaghetti. Then he took it upstairs and gently knocked on the door. But no one answered. He knocked again. Silent still. So he pushed the door to enter, only to find that Lydia was sitting in front of herptop while typing something. Its gettingte. You are still working? Leo put away the spaghetti and smiled. But Lydia responded with silence again. She slightly turned her face to squint at him coldly, having no intention to answer. Then she got back to work again. Leo couldnt help shivering as he felt like being stared like a rat in the sewer. Leo now was sure that Lydia was still bothered by the question in the daytime. Her mind was rendered messed up while she was woolgathering at home alone. Though facing a cold response, Leo mustered up courage to utter again, I am going to do theundry. But once again, he only got silence as response. Lydia still fixed her eyes on theptop as if there were no one else in the room. Leo had to leave himself. Then he bumped into Marie and Emilia, who were both eavesdropping at the stairs. What are you doing here? Leo stared at them surprisedly. Marie hurried to hold up Emilia and gave out an awkward smile, I was just showing my concern with your rtionship Stop kidding! Leo huffed with a serious face. Marie made a face and continued to y with Emilia. Leo went into the bathroom and put the clothes into washing machine. Then he sat on the toilet to smoke. Actually, he wasnt a regr smoker. He only smoked when encountering something tricky. However, it was indeed something tricky to cease the anger of Lydia. So he decided to tell the truth. He sighed and went upstairs again. He forced out a smile this time to get ready for a talk with her. But when he opened the door, he saw Lydia sitting and typing still. She didnt even adjust her posture, next to whom the spaghetti had turned cold. Leos smile froze all of a sudden. He felt like being emotional abused. He had been home for more than one and a half hours, during the period of which she didnt even say a single word to him. For Leo himself, he had never experienced the same before. Leo was rendered panic. He said to her, Its over 10:00 PM. Time to sleep. Mom, I wanna sleep. Emilia said with soft voice while rubbing her own eyes. Not until then did Lydia turn off theptop. Then she took Emilia onto the bed and tucked themselves in, still ignoring Leo with her back on him. Leo let out a bitter smile. Then he got on the bed as well. Before that, little had he realized that Lydia would actually turn to be so tricky to deal with once she got irritated. As time went by, Emilia had fallen asleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard her murmuring, Arent you going to exin? Leo suddenly opened his eyes. He was surprised to find that Lydia, who was with her back on him at the beginning, had turned around to look at him with a serious face. Her eyes glowed bright even in the dark. Leo suddenly got choked. Who is she? asked Lydia. Her voice sounded calm. But it felt like she was struggling to feign it. After staring for quite a while, Leo didnt answer. Instead, he sounded seemingly excited, Lydia, are you being jealous? Hearing that, Lydia was rendered embarrassingly mad, No! Just tell me! Leo couldnt helpughing. But Lydia was getting madder. She found it hard to vent out her bad feelings once she noticed that Leo was actually picturing another woman to fit himself into the role. Though she could manage to hold it back at the beginning, her mind was still gradually overwhelmed with annoyance. It felt strange. From her perspective, it was led by her strong wish to outweigh anotherdy instead of a sense of jealousy. Though it did feel a bit like jealousy, Lydia, as proud as she had always been, would never admit it. Never! Tell me or not? asked Lydia coldly with impatience. I am afraid you will be mad if I confess. I promise I wont. I dont believe it. Lydia was rendered madder while ring at him. She hated this seemingly resolute man appeared to be so hesitant. But for Leo, that was what he cherished the most though Lydia herself didnt notice. Alright, forget about it if you dont want to. Lydia turned around with her back on him again. Leo sighed, Dont be mad if I tell you. And dont ever mention about divorce! Okay. Just tell me. Before Leo could finish, she hurried to interrupt. Hearing her promise, Leo then continued awkwardly, It was Sharon actually. Lydia almost passed out. She tried hard to hold back her burning anger, But shes Dominics fiancee! She used to be my first love. Then she fell in love with Dominic. Fearing that Lydia would be madder, Leo hurried to exin, Dont be mistaken. We were in a pure friendship. When I was in the army, she was the girlfriend of Dominic. But he went missing three years ago Leo turned to be gloomy every time he mentioned it. Lydia was rendered surprised when seeing that. She noticed that she did misunderstand his feelings. We have been fighting together. It was she who made me a skillful doctor. When we knew Dominic MIA that night, she had been crying for three days and nights. Then she fainted. I would never believe that Dominic was KIA. So I have been investigating. You know what. She is jealous of you. Jealous of me? Lydia looked a bit weird, For what? For the fact that you are somebodys wife while she is a widow. Leo looked sad. Lydia fell into silence when hearing that. Now she finally realized what Leo had been bearingit was more than a personal matter, but also for the country. After a long silence, Lydia turned around again to look at Emilia, who was in sound sleep. She couldnt help recalling the old days with mixed feelings hidden in her eyes, If I hadnt been pregnant and never given birth to Emilia, do you think we would have lived like this? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yes! Leo answered without hesitation, which went beyond what she expected. Lydia fixed her eyes on him, looking surprised and moved. Leo said seriously, You saved me regardless of being harmed. I have made up my mind to spend my lifetime to return for what youve done. Even if you hadnt been pregnant, I would still marry you as I have promised! A drop of tear went down from her eye. She didnt turn her back on him this time. Instead, she smiled, Time to sleep. Leo nodded delightedly. He didnt close his eyes until Lydia fell asleep. At this moment, his phone suddenly buzzed. It was a call from Nadine. Whats the matter? Leo picked it up and asked with low voice. Caroline may be in danger. Chapter 208 Poisoned Chapter 208 Poisoned Hearing that, Leo was rendered a bit nervous. Watch her. I will be there right away. Though Crown Bar was known as a club on the surface, it was actually involved in all kinds of crimes. Of course he wasnt worried about Carolines safety. However, as far as he knew about Nadine, he was afraid she would fail to control herself from killing, which would definitely lead to great trouble. After hanging up the phone, Leo put on a ck suit. After tucking both Emilia and Lydia in, he left silently. Meanwhile, it was the peak hour of the club, where there shone dappled and dazzling disco light. In the middle of the dance floor, guys and ladies crowded together to dance with rhythm. The air was mixed with the smell of cheap liquor. The people here varied greatly. Some of them spent most of their monthly sry just to indulge themselves here overnight. Some drowned themselves in drunkenness so as to mitigate the pain of break-up. While most of them were yboys, who came to hunt for the matter of carnal. Then a yboy with fair face, supported by hispanions, tottered up a table with the help of a crutch. He took out a pile of dors. Then he sshed it in the air all of a sudden. Then here came the rain of bills. All girls around were rendered crazy, screaming with blushed face. They pounced on the ground to scramble over the money. At this moment, even a bestie turned to be ones enemy. They red at each other as if the other party would then take advantage of her money. While the yboy with crutch slouched onto the seat with a smile, staring at those seemingly refineddies who were actually scavenging for money like animals in the most indecent manner he had ever seen. Heughed out loud, sounding humiliating. His friends also echoed. Marcel, you are insane! You have spent almost five million, right? Come on, its just like spending a penny for him. Look at those girls, they act like strayed dogs scavenging for food on the street! Thats right. I am fed up with drinking only. Thanks to Marcel, we saw something much more interesting. Hearing that, Marcel just smiled lightly, The five million is worth as hell! The whole club went into chaos because of him. All the securities gathered to keep order again. But at the corner of the club, there sat a charmingdy. She was wearing a blouse with a V neckline. Her face was covered with light makeup, on which her gloomy look caught the eyes of most of the guys here. It was Caroline exactly. She had been drinking alone because of bad mood. So she didnt even look at those flying bills. However, Marcel, including his fellows, were all fixed their eyes on her, who was bearing coldness in his eyes. Marcel, you mean that chick? Marcel took a look at Caroline, Yeah. Go get her! his fellows allughed out, If you would like to, you can get whichever girl you want in the world. However, Marcel shook his head to say coldly, I dont mean to look at her because she looks hot. I will never forget about the pain down my broken leg. He then patted on hisme leg, showing a weird smile. Got it. Lets go to see what she has got. His fellows all stoppedughing when hearing his words. Then they walked over to Caroline while holding their sses. Yo, pretty, you drink alone? They surrounded her and smiled evilly, What about having fun with us? Fuck off! Leave me alone! Caroline red at them, annoyed. Though she had been used to being osted, she was rendered rather irritated because of her mood today. Oh, thats a tough little chick! Those yboys didnt seem to be annoyed. Instead, they all looked at Marcel andughed, Hey, I bet that you might get bitten on the bed tonight. Marcel walked over to her, showing a chilling smile on his handsome face, I suggest you follow us over cuz you make me burn Burn your ass! Caroline suddenly jumped up and sshed the liquor onto his face. Suddenly, his face got wet all over, on which drops of liquor dribbled. Marcel! Bitch! How dare you! Those yboys all got mad while ring at her. Violence crawled up on Marcels face as well. But within a second, he chilled himself out. Then he made a gesture to stop them. Then he wiped those drops on his face off, smiling, Lady, I just fancy having drinks with you. You are being too rude. Caroline had chilled out a bit as well. She knew she was being too crazy. However, she showed no intention to apologize. Instead, she huffed, I feel bad right now. You deserve it! Composed still, Marcel started to look at her from head to toe with desire burning in his eyes, You are Caroline Ford, the future Mrs. Hudson, right? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Who are you? How do you know me? Caroline soon watched him with great alert. How? Of course I know you. He sneered while looking at her wryly, Because I was named with Hudson as well. What? Caroline suddenly jumped up again, staring at him with great disbelief. So you are my sister-inw, I suppose. Said Marcel with a smile. Sister-inw? Hearing that, Caroline was rendered stunned, You are the brother of Benedict? Marcel nodded, smiling still. However, he looked chilling. But Caroline didnt seem to notice. She hurried to apologize, Sorry, I dont know you are his brother. I didnt mean it. Of course you never know I am his brother. Said Marcel, fixing his eyes on her coldly. Then he added, My cold-blooded brother might have totally forgotten about me. Caroline could tell the feud he was bearing. However, she knew nothing about what happened between them. So she didnt intend to continue. But its not your fault. Smiling, Marcel started to scan through her sexy figure, in the eyes of whom he showed something vicious. Then he handed her a ss of whisky, I ept your apology since you have seen me for the first time. Take it and drink it. Let me introduce my friends to you. Caroline hesitated for a second. But she still took the ss and was about to gulp it down. Suddenly, someone reached out her hand to p away the ss. Then Nadines cold voice sounded from behind, It has been poisoned. Chapter 209 Show Up Chapter 209 Show Up You work for Leo, right? with her eyes wide open, Caroline was quite surprised when seeing Nadines face. Nadine simply nodded, looking aloof still. Silent, she fixed her eyes on Marcel and his fellows. Though Nadine was standing there alone, those yboys felt like being surrounded by something horrible. Caroline suddenly recalled what Nadine just warned her. She red at Marcel, You drugged the drink? Marcel turned a deaf ear to her question. Instead, he stared at Nadine, displeased, Who are you? You dont need to know who I am. Nadine took a glimpse at him and answered coldly, You only need to know I am here to protect her. Caroline was rendered more surprised while looking at her. She knew it must be because of the order of Leo. Marcels face was covered with greater sulkiness. He said while facing Nadine, I see. You must be hired by my brother to protect his fiance. He actually cares about a bitch so much. So incredible. What did you say? Caroline was rendered furious because of his offensive tone. After all, it was Benedict who took away her virginity. Idiot. Nadine didnt even wanna talk to him. She stared at him coldly with disdain, Stay away from Miss Ford unless each of you wanna get your arms broken. Oh, really? Marcel returned back to his seat, looking fearless. He even sneered, Do you know where we are at? How dare you threaten us? Marcel, she said she was gonna break our arms? I am so scared. What a fool! His fellows were all sneering to show their disdain against Nadine. Strong viciousness started to grow within Marcels eyes again. His voice turned to be horribly chilling, Since you are here to protect her, why dont you follow us to have some fun on the bed tonight? If you manage to please me, perhaps I would like to show some mercy. His voice sounded deadly evil. Carolines eyes were covered with fear while she was looking at him. Now she could clearly tell what he actually wanted from her. However, she was rather confusedsince Marcel was the brother of Benedict, she failed to figure out a reason to exin his hostility against Benedict, and also the reason why he wanna drug her. Marcel seemed to notice what she was confused about. He said with a hint of strong grudge shown in his eyes, You must be wondering why I hate you so much. Actually, I have no feud with you. Your fianc should be the only one to be med. It was he who broke my leg! As soon as he finished, he suddenly dropped the crutch, struggling to take a step forward with his tremblingme leg. His face went pale with sweat oozing out of his forehead. Bearing great pain, he wanna prove himself that he could still walk like a normal guy even without the crutch. However, he failed. That leg was so broken that he couldnt even feel it. He slumped onto the ground as soon as he attempted to step out. Fuck! he clenched his fists to thump hard onto the ground. Marcel! his fellows rushed over to support him up. Gasping, Marcel stared at Caroline with malicious eyes, who was still too stunned to utter anything, Now you see why I did that to you, huh? Benedict, the bastard, actually lives a better life over mine! Why? I, the only son of the generation, have to spend my days like a rat! Do you think thats fair? His face was rendered twisted as he continued. He roared at Caroline, My dear brother is about to get married. And you, his bride-to-be, are meant to be ruined by me! I gotta make him suffer! while speaking, heughed crazily. Thats why you try to drug me? Caroline couldnt help flinching back with her eyes fixed on him with disbelief, You are out of your mind Out of mind? Damn right! You will soon find out that my brother is also out of mind just like me! hisughter sounded insane. You will stray away from happiness for the rest of your life after marrying him. Whats worse, you will regret for a lifetime! Caroline had no idea what he meant. Now she only focused on the drink drugged by him, feeling lucky for not taking it. Nadine still remained aloof. She cast a glimpse at Marcel and then said to Caroline, Lets go. After that, she strode toward the gate. Caroline cautiously followed behind, sighing. She didnt expect to be protected by Leo tonight. So stubborn! Marcel huffed evilly. He gestured and then a few tough guys rushed in outside the gate to stand in their front. Nadine stopped, squinting to look around all of them. Her voice still sounded aloof, Well, I see. You still wanna get your arms broken. Caroline had seen how skillful Nadine was when fighting. So she didnt look worried. What was more, she actually looked forward to seeing the fight. Those overconfident always have no idea what they are facing even at the end of their lives. As soon as Marcel took out a cigar, one of his fellows hurried to lit it up for him. He let out a whiff of strong smoke and huffed seriously, Knock them down! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fuck off! Nadine suddenly looked much more deterrent with a dagger from nowhere grabbed on her hand. Though standing alone, she looked tough like a beast. When she was about to attack, a in voice of man sounded from behind. Lady, I fancy having a drink with you, may I? The voice wasnt loud. But it was strong enough to draw everyones attention. All of a sudden, Nadine dropped her murderous aura and appeared to be a domesticated pet. Caroline turned around as well. Then she saw a man in ck suit sitting at the corner of the counter, who was drinking and watching. Leo? Caroline eximed with excitement. The club was still overwhelmed with noisy rock music. So Carolines voice was hard to be captured. Marcel, including his fellows, all stared at Leo who had been drinking at the corner alone, Who is he? When did he enter? They were actually sitting right next to the counter beside the gate. But none of them even noticed Leo had entered. However, the surprised look on their faces soon disappeared. One of the yboys sneered and said to Marcel, Marcel, leave it to me. Let me check what he has got. After saying that, he walked over to Leo while shouting, Who the hell are you? Do you know you are picking up a wrong girl? AHHHH! as soon as he finished, a sharp scream sounded. Leo reached out his big hand to grab the face of that yboy in a whole. Then he smashed his face onto the counter without even taking a look at him. Bang! His face hit on the counter and then he passed out. Leo still maintained a usual smile while looking at Caroline to wait for her reply. With her lips slightly open, Caroline wore an alluring smile when she finally collected herself. Then she nodded, My pleasure. Chapter 210 Call for Help Chapter 210 Call for Help Under the surprised gaze of everyone around, Caroline walked over to Leo with a smile. Then she took the ss of drink and gulped it down. After the drink, a trace of blush appeared on her delicate face. She kept her smile still while facing him. To be honest, she almost screamed out when hearing Leos voice just now. She had never been so excited before just because of his appearance beside her. However, the one who osted her and even tried to drug her in the midst of her drinking was actually the brother of her own fianc. If Nadine had initiated her attack just now, it would have brought her great trouble when she needed to face the Hudsons after that even regardless of the result. After all, her wedding wasing. She had to do her best to evade any trouble. But Leo utilized his beckon to ask Caroline for a drink, which perfectly solved the awkward situation. Though it was also a request to ask her for drink, Leo manipted a more sophisticated skill whenpared to Marcel. From adys perspective, of course Caroline would prefer those with courtesy. Marcel, including his fellows were all rendered stunned while staring at Leo nkly, whose face was covered with a gentle smile. Undoubtedly, Leo appeared to be a refined gentleman. In contrast, they looked as rude as a bunch of rascals whenpared with him. After staring for quite a while, Marcel finally collected himself. His face went twisted, overwhelmed with irritation. When he felt so excited to encounter such a chance to drug and rape the fiance of Benedict, a young man showing up from nowhere suddenly messed up his n. He hobbled over with his crutch, Who are you? However, Leo simply turned a blind eye to him. His eyes still fixed on the delicate face of Caroline, Are you okay? Caroline nodded. But she showed no courage to face him, Thank you. After that, she seemed to recall something. So she hurried to take out a bloody jade stone from her pocket, grabbing it hard to say seriously, I found the stone you gave me. Hearing that, Leo was rendered a bit surprised. He didnt even expect that she actually found it. It must have taken her a lot of time, he supposed. Noticing his long gaze, Caroline was rendered bashful. She looked away, Why are you looking at me? Sorry, I was just being too surprised. Youyou really change a lot Leo shifted his gaze and replied casually. His eyes looked pure with no feelings mixed within. However, a bit of frustration started to crawl up her mind as she noticed that. But she still grabbed the stone as hard as she could, I really love the gift. I will keep it nice and safe. Nodding, Leo only responded with silence. Not until then did he start to look at Marcel with a casual look. After being ignored, Marcel was bearing vicious look in his eyes with a sulky face, You slut! You actually refused my drink and went for another one from another man? I cant imagine you dare to maintain your affair with a guy a week before your wedding! Hearing that, Caroline got mad all of a sudden, But you drugged the drink! If I had taken it, I would have She suddenly stopped to leave her words unfinished, ring at him with madness. Then Leo stepped in her front to keep her behind. He stared at Marcel, looking casual, If you wanna survive, get yourself three ps on the face and fuck off. As soon as he finished, the atmosphere seemed to fall into deadly silence. Only the rock music still echoed around. Those yboys took a look at each other and suddenly burst intoughter. Marcel returned to the seat and sat down casually. As soon as he waved his hand, two prettydies threw themselves into his arms. Then he smiled, I have warned you. Think about where you are at. I bet you would definitely regret saying so if I told you something about my rtionship with the owner of the club. Oh, really? hearing that, Leo still stayedposed. He actually grinned and asked curiously, Alright, just tell me where we are at and something about you and the boss here. Marcel featured his own face with pride, The club is owned by Fabian, the property of the Perry family. He is one of the sons being valued the most by Frank Perry. And I am one of the best friends of Fabian. Now have you changed your mind? Caroline seemed to flinch when hearing that. She whispered to Leo, Just let it go. His name is Marcel Hudson, the brother of Benedict. I suggest you shouldpromise in case of any trouble. The Hudsons and the Perries Leo squinted, bearing something dangerous in his eyes. Now Leo finally understood why Marcel made Caroline his target as soon as he learned his name. The reason was obviousMarcel showed no courage to retaliate against Benedict. So he made Caroline a makeshift. Well, I do change my mind. Said Leo. He suddenly pointed at Marcels arm. I dont want the ps. I want you to be in hospital. You are getting yourself trouble! Marcel was irritated. He red at Leo, Since then, now you have no time to regret. I gotta kill you and then bang the two chicks! After saying that, he whispered to one of his fellows, who then nodded and headed to the second floor. Soon, he returned with a group of men following behind. The front man, tall and strong with his hair brush cut, was wearing a shirt. He revealed his great toughness even though he was simply walking. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Behind him there followed a few men, one of whom Leo had actually seen before. It was Ryan. Ryan turned into a serious face when seeing Leo, unspoken. Fabian. Marcel stood up to show his respect when seeing that brush cut man. Well, I am wondering who dares to mess up with my friend in my hood. Fabian looked around with his horrible eyes. His voice sounded aggressive. All those yboys were staring at both Leo and Caroline, expecting something exciting to happen. Then they pointed at them both, Fabian, its them! That guy actually try to threaten Marcel and said he gotta beat him up. How dare you! Fabian cast a chilling look at Leo. Strong violence seemed to rush out of his body, Hey, whos your boss? Obviously, Fabian must have stained his hands with blood before as his violence aura could only be seen from those murderers. Caroline looked at Leo worriedly. When she was about to utter, she noticed that Leo still remained aposed smile. He took a wry look at Ryan, who stood behind. Ryan couldnt help shivering. He soon figured out an excuse to run away, Well, Fabian, I still have guests to visit. After saying that, he was about to run away. However, Fabian clearly captured the panic hidden in his eyes. He suddenly grabbed him, You know him? Choked, Ryan struggled to nod, Five years ago, he almost got himself known as the husband of Kate though he had run away. His answer sounded like a thunder to all. As soon as he finished, everyone present couldnt help staring at Leo, including both Marcel and Fabian. But then there came loudughter. Come on, I thought it would be a big shot! But actually it turned out to be a coward! Hey, you deem yourself tough enough to mess up with us here? Fabian huffed with great disdain. Hearing that, Caroline even thought that Leo felt greatly humiliated because of that. However, he didnt seem to be mad. Instead, he casually smiled and looked at Marcel, Since you have called your men for help, may I do the same? Of course if you may. Marcel nodded, sneering with greater disdain. In his eyes, a coward adopted by a humble family could never be his match. From the perspective of Marcel, even the Fords had to rely on his family, without the help of which Leo had no one to turn to. Silent, Leo just took out his phone and dialed someones number. Hey. A sexy and coquettish voice sounded from the phone, What brings you to call me? Are you missing me? Chapter 211 A Rose With Thorns Chapter 211 A Rose With Thorns The voice of the numbers owner was coquettish and suggestive. Other people couldnt imagine that they had only meet for two times in one day by her tone. But Leos instinct could tell that she was not an ordinary woman. Im in the Crown Bar, said Leo to the woman directly. What are you doing there? She asked in amazement. Leo didnt answer. The woman realized and she said in a lower tone, I see. Ill get there soon. Then she hung up the phone. Leo put down the phone, looking at all of the people cidly, All right, my people wille soon. Come off it. Marcel Hudson looked at Leo indifferently, You are a loser abandoned by your third-rate family. What kind of people will come for you? Five years ago, the fiance of the Lawsons eldest daughter escaped from his wedding, which had provoked much discussion among the whole Emerdale and even other three neighbor cities. All of the insiders had heard about that, but no one knew who was that escaped groom. Now since the truth hade out, Marcel feared nothing and he thought that Leo was only amon person whose friend could bemon too. Therefore, Marcel didnt care about who woulde here. At this moment, there was a harsh sound of a ss falling to the floor. All people looked at Ryan Garcia. What happened? shouted Fabian in a gloomy look. I, Im sorry. My hand slipped. Ryan apologized immediately, looking at Leo in terror. He could never forget that night. Although he had no idea how had the Lawson family been destroyed, he was sure that Leo had done something. The Lawsons had failed topete with Leo, let alone the Perrys. You are Leo Cohen? Fabian squinted at Leo and said coldly, Not like you, a loser, the people here are all from well-known families. If you kneel down and kowtow to them, I can forget about it. Leo asked the bartender for a shot of tequ as if he didnt hear what Fabian had said. He drank slowly and said with a smile, Why dont you ask me who I called for? Who wille for a loser like you? Just as Marcel, Fabians eyes were also full of scorn. You are the member of the Perrys, arent you? Leo didnt get angry and he asked suddenly. Since you know Im from the Perrys, how dare you make trouble in my ce? What a coincidence, the person I called is also from the Perrys. Leo shook his ss gently, Maybe, you know each other. What Leo had said made Fabian stunned. He was surprised that Leo should know someone of his family. But soon, Fabian viinouslyughed, Dude, you are calling people for me Marcel sneered at Leo as well. Fabian was one of the sons that Frank Perry most thought highly of. So he was powerful in the Perrys. The person Leo knew couldnt be the immediate family of Frank. When he met Fabian, he must be afraid just like a mouse and he wouldnt resist. Marcel looked forward to seeing Leo being taught a lesson. Caroline Ford had been calm at first. But when she heard that the people Leo called was from the Perrys, she became anxious too. She worried that Fabian, the son Frank liked most, would be battered. Leo, lets go right now She decided to persuade him. However, Leo and Nadine was still calm. Leo even shook his head and said to Marcel, I was confused that as you and Benedict Hudson are both sons of Stephen Hudson, but you had your leg broken by Benedict and were expelled from your family. Now, I can tell that you are indeed nothingpared to Benedict. Bullshit! Marcel immediately angrily shouted at Leo with wide eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He hadnt expected that Leo straightly unveiled his shameful past. He looked at Fabian, Fabian, dont waste time with him. Break his legs. Let him taste the feeling as me! All right. Fabian nodded and waved his hand. Suddenly, many strong men came from all directions and dispersed all of the guests in the bar. Site-clearing! The bar became empty and dark at once. There were only a few people such as Leo, Caroline, Marcel and Fabian. After dispersing guests, those strong men walked towards Leo, Caroline and Nadine with cold eyes. Marcel and Fabian smiled wryly as if they had already watched Leo being battered and thrown out of the bar. Who dares! At this moment, an august growl of a woman came from the door of the bar. Her voice was so overwhelming that drew all peoples attention. Leo drank off the tequ, Here it is. At this time, his smile disappeared, which meant things woulde to an end. Mr Marcel Hudson, the person that guy called is a woman Fabian smiled scornfully and slowly looked back at the door. He had decided to thunder at them in the first ce and then let the woman teach Leo an impressive lesson. When he recognized who the woman was, however, he stopped smiling. He constanly moved back with wide eyes as if he were a rat to see a cat. It, its you?! Its me. Dressed in a red slit dress, the woman had sexy wavy hair and a pair of charming eyes. A faint of sneer crossed her face, Fabian, how dare you beat my friend? Your friend? Hearing this, Fabians pupils suddenly narrowed. He pointed at Leo and asked in astonishment, Do youe for him? Of course. Otherwise, do Ie for you? I think that we are not that close. The woman didnt care about Fabian who was the son of the Perrys. It seemed that Fabians identity mattered nothing. Is that she? Caroline was also shocked when she saw the womans face clealy. She unconsciously covered her mouth. The person Leo called was not others but Millie Henderson! Caroline looked at Leo in astonishment. She couldnt believe that Leo and Millie had only known each other for such a few days that Leo could invite her toe here. Ms Henderson, what are you waiting for? Just break his leg Marcel and other rakes didnt know Millie, so they urged her. Shut up! Fabian suddenly looked back and shouted at them. Then, he reluctantly but respectfully bowed to Millie under other peoples startled gaze. Good evening, Ms Henderson. Good evening, Ms Henderson Fabians men put away their weapons and bowed neatly as soon as Fabian bowed. This scene impressed all of the people here. Caroline looked enquiringly. Marcel and other rakes was frightened. The people Leo called was the eldest daughter of the Perry family?! Chapter 212 A Natural or Illegitimate Son Chapter 212 A Natural or Illegitimate Son Caroline didnt know who Millie was. In the birthday party of Roman Nicholson. Roman knew the news of Raymonds death, so he forced the Henderson family and the Ford family to surrender the murderer. The Ford family was afraid to get in trouble, so they identified Leo without hesitation. It was not long before the Fords left the Hendersons, so they hadnt witnessed Millies amazing deeds. Millie was the first daughter of the Perrys, but she regarded the Perrys as her mortal enemy and she was close to the Spencers. Leo also knew that Wace Spencer had been one of the Perrys too and he was the sibling of Millie. But then he left the Perrys out of some reasons andunched the Spencer family. There were so many mysteries on Millie. Leo understood that the Perrys and the OBriens were not afraid of him but unable to make out his true identity. Seeing Millie, who was daunting and mysterious like a witch, Leo slightly squinted his eyes. A bold idea urred him. No one knew what Leo was thinking about as they were all focusing on Millie. Marcel stared at Millie as if she were a ghost, The Perrys are all male. Why is there a girl? Hearing this, Millie sneered. She didnt want to answer this question. Fabian looked gloomy. He looked back at Marcel and said, Its true that the Perrys are all men. But its in normal times. Our father has a daughter who is seldom at home and he loves that daughter very much. Hemanded that treat her the as the same way as treat him. And this daughter is my little sister Who is your little sister? Millie sneered at Fabian, Dont think highly of yourself. You cant be my brother because you are merely a bastard! The word bastard annoyed Fabian, but he couldnt retort due to his identity. There was only a cold look deep inside his eyes. Marcel became nervous because he had intended to count on Fabian, but he didnt expect that Leo called a person more powerful toe here. He took a deep breath and looked at Millie coldly, Ms Millie Henderson, I dont care who you are, but youd better not to take part in this matter. Im from the Hudsons in Sallton and Winham cities, which has business with your family. If I tell this to my father, Im afraid our families cooperations will be influenced. Can you take the responsibilities? Are you threatening me by the Perry family? Millie surprisedly looked at Marcel andughed out loud as if she had heard the most funny joke in the world, Oh my god, you are so imaginative Millie stoppedughing suddenly. Instead, she said venomously, Then Im begging you to terminate the cooperations with the Perrys and strive to fight against them. When this family falls, I will visit your family to thank you. What Millie had said made Marcel stunned and he looked at her nkly, This woman is so unusual. Fabian knew more. He looked extremely gloomy. He knew that this woman was one of those who wanted to see his family perished. Marcel was totally wrong to threat Millie by the Perrys. Eyes squinted, Leo looked at Millie. His thought became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, Millie strided through the crowd and came to Marcel. She pped him hard. Marcel widened his eyes in astonishment, You, you beat me? So what? I can do far more than that. Despite a girl, Millie was more fierce thanmon men. In the next moment, she looked at all other people of the Perrys, pointing at Marcel, Teach him a lesson! Who beats him most hard, who can be the core member of the Perrys! Hearing this, Marcels face became distorted and Fabians face also greatly twitched. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Millie, take it easy. Oh, I nearly forget you. Millie came to Fabian and pped him too. However, Fabian didnt say anything. Ms Leo Cohen is my friend. Defying him is defying me. Millie said in a sharp tone, You should feel lucky that I only give you a p. If you dont listen to me, Ill tell that old man and ask him to deal with you in person. Fabian fell silent. He just clenched his teeth and stared at Millie resentful as if he was bearing a great humiliation. Millie didnt care about this. She said coolly, Dont stare at me, I know that you hate me so much that you even want to kill me, right? But you should keep in mind that besides that old man, I have other means to tackle you. Leo knew that Millie didnt lie or overstate. She didnt have to rely on Frank to deal with Fabian. Because she had a big patron, the Spencers. Although she was the eldest girl in the Perrys, she had backgrounds both in the Perrys and the Spencers. Fabian lookded gloomy, As the daughter of your father, you have inexplicable rtions with Wace Spencer. Make clear our stance! Millie didnt get mad. She picked up a ss of wine and drank slowly, You dont have to irritate me. No matter how angry you are, you cant change the truth that you are an illegitimate son. And no matter how angry I am, I wont give a shit about you guys. Millies several words easily defused Fabiansnguage attack and made him boil with rage. This woman couldnt be underestimated. Well, please. Millie looked at Fabian and beckoned him. Fabian had his expression changed and hesitated. He looked at Marcel, Mr Hudson, Im sorry. Marcel became scared at once, What do you want to do? Rx, I will send you to the hospital. You just need to suffer a little pain. Looking at Marcel, Fabian said and then waved his hand. Fabians men rushed up and picked up their weapons, smashing them to Marcel. Quickly, screams came from the bar and intertwined with the sound of the ambnce that cameter, forming a song of blood and fire. Marcel was finally sent to the hospital. Other rakes were also sent to the hospital. Fabian apanied them, leaving Ryan there alone. Ryan kneeled before Leo, keeping sweating, Mr Leo Cohen, its none of my business. Please let me go! I didnt say I will do something to you. Leo thought it was funny, looking at Ryan with a faint smile. Get out of here! Millie shouted at Ryan. He felt great relieved and stumbled to leave. Well, theres no other people. Millie gracefully turned and suddenly looked firty. She walked to Leo, putting her hand on Leos strong chest. Now, we can talk about something really matters. Chapter 213 The Past of the Perrys Chapter 213 The Past of the Perrys It was undeniable that this woman was very beautiful. There were many beautiful women around Leo. Lydia was reserved, Sharon was lonely like snow, Kate was noble and Irene was graceful. All of them had their own characteristics. But Millie could rank top five of them. Millie was different from them. Compared with them, Millie was more enthusiastic, which attracted men most. The clothes one wears always indicate his or her personality. You can tell whether a woman is beautiful by her clothes. What Millie wore and her speech exactly stimted Leos senses. Millie was the kind of woman that loved by every man and envied by every woman. Hardly had Leo spoken when Caroline became unhappy, Who said there was no other people. Im not human? Millie looked at her and said with a smile, Maybe youre half of a human. What did you say? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Caroline was upset, staring at Millie with wide eyes. She didnt understand the meaning of half of a human. But she knew this wasnt apliment. Thinking that Millie had shown the middle finger to her for the first time they met, Caroline hated Millie at heart. What, you are unpleasant that I see through what you are thinking about? Millie giggled and she looked more adorable than flowers, Tell me, how can you be a human. When you are outside, you always make trouble for others. You havent gain the ability to take responsibility by yourself and you cant even drive a car well. You Being scolded, Caroline got angry. Alright. Leo waved his hand and tried to stop their quarrel, Ms Henderson, thank you foring here to help me. Itste. Its time to go home and sleep. Hearing this, Millie suddenly became serious, saying, Im here bacause I really have something to talk with you. If you didnt call me tonight, I would visit you a few dayster. What thing? Leo squinted his eyes and asked. Millie nced at Caroline hesitantly. Leo looked at Caroline, Caroline, I ask Nadine to send you back. Caroline felt a bit disappointed, Will they talk something that I cant hear? When she wanted to speak out what she was thinking, she suddenly realized that her rtionship with Leo was not what it had been. At present, Caroline bit her lips andpromised, Okay. But she couldnt help reminding Leo, Dont forget that you are already married. Leoughed, Of course I remember. Millie smiled bitterly. She was aware that it was almost impossible to get into Leos heart. But she didnt say anything. After all, there was still a long way to go. After Nadine sent Caroline back, Millie said to Leo seriously, That old guy may hurt my brother recently. Frank and Wace? asked Leo inquiringly. Millie nodded, Although the Perrys and the Spencers signed a peace treaty so they wont get in to mass conflicts, these two major powers cant coexist. No to mention that my brother is from the Perrys. Whats happening? Leo frowned deeply. Since thest time he saw Millie and Wace acting so intimate, he came to realize that their rtionship was not simple. Millie fell silent for a while. Then a glint of hatred shed in her eyes, To be honest, Wace was the member of the Perrys and was one of the illegitimate sons of the old man. Go on. Leo listened carefully. It was easy to guess that Wace was from the Perrys. Although Wace was an illegitimate child, he is different from others. No matter how I hated him before, he has always been very kind to me and protected me even if he was beaten badly. Millie suddenly became sad, But for that old man, I could have had a happy family. He is always lecherous. My mother passed away due to extreme sadness when I was a child. He ruined so many families! Millies eyes got cold, saying in a resentful tone. Indeed, one had a love affair would destroy two families. Not to mention that Frank had so many love affairs. Waces mother was a well-bred woman. But Frank had a crush on her. To get her, he killed her husband. Millie added, In theter days, Waces mother always lived under the shadow of being tortured by Frank. Aftering giving birth of Wace, she was sorrowful and finally hanged herself. At that time, Wace was only three years old and he witnessed his mothers death. He kept the hatred in mind. He lived in the Perrys cautiously as he looked for the martial arts book, striving to grow stronger. Leo slightly nodded. Now he realized why Wace was good at fighting. Im the same kind of people as my brother, so we are close. We had nned for the revenge for our mothers early. But at that time, the Perrys was too powerful to fight against only by two of us. How did Wace get away from that family andunch the Spencers? asked Leo inquiringly. Todays Spencers was not weaker than the Perrys. But that was impossible only by Waces own efforts. He got two opportunities, said Millie seriously, Firstly, he met the people of Mars Sect. Mars Sect? Leo was surprised. To repay Leos appreciation, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury, Martial Maestro, carried forward Leos martial arts all over the country and named him the God of War. Currently, there were a number of believers. Some ces even founded martial arts associations, including Emerdale. Leo looked at Millie seriously, asking, Did Wace join the Mars Sect? This was a significant question. If Wace joined the Mars Sect, he would be the follower of Leo. Then Leo would help him. However, Millie shook her head, No, he didnt. Wace just met a person who called himself the follower of Martial Maestro. He taught Wace several techniques, gave him a sincere suggestion and then left. Well Hearing this, Leo smiled. He still remembered that the first time he met Wace, Wace called him Mr Martial Maestro. What about the second opportunity? Leo asked again. Millie answered, Wace listened to the follower. He searched secret books of martial arts and practiced assiduously. He made great progress and became the Perrys right-hand. At that time, besides the Perrys, the Barnes family was also one of the underground powers of Emerdale. Wace worked with the Barnes family, hitting the Perrys heavily. And then he killed the master of the Barnes family and swallowed it up. Wace enjoyed the Barnes familys fruits. Heunched the Spencers ording to his mothers name. He also betrayed the Perrys and changed his name from Wace Perry to Wace Spencer! Chapter 214 The Video Was Released Chapter 214 The Video Was Released I got it. Listening to Waces story, Leo appreciated him more. Some people were born to do big things. Although Millies narration was simple, only the people who had simr experiences with Wace could tell the danger behind the story. In some degree, Wace was simr to Leo. They both had beenmon people and became powerful step by step. Suddenly, he looked back at Millie, saying, You must have done something secretly to hit the Perrys so badly, right? Millie giggled, Of course, both me and Wace want to kill that old man. I will take actions only if there is any opportunity. So? Leo looked at Millie with a smile and said, Why did you told me the past of the Perrys? I hope you can help Wace. Millie stopped smiling and became serious, The Spencers is rising, but the Perrys is a historic family after all. Im afraid that Wace will meet trouble if the situation bes uncontroble. Leo fell silent for a while and then looked at her seriously, saying, You should know that Im normal. How can I control the situation? You can. Millie stared at Leo and said, You can control not only the situation but also lives of the both parties easily. How do you know? Leo casually shook the wine ss, looking at Millie narrowly. By womans instinct. Millie said seriously, You didnt give a shit about Roman Nicholson so you wont be afraid of the Perrys. Wace told me a few days ago that he met a master of a series of boxing techniques. You are the master, arent you? Leo didnt nod or deny. He just casually gave her a nce, That was also from your instinct? No. Millie shook her head, saying, That was out of my spection with evidences. Leoughed, I can give a hand to you. But you should know, I have my own family. If my wife knows that Im in trouble of your families fight, she will have a headache. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Millie understood what Leo had said, saying seriously, Mr Cohen, only if you can help the Spencers, I will ept all your requirements. Any requirement? Leo smiled weirdly and intentionally focused on Millies nice body for a second. He had thought that Millie would feel scared, but she didnt. She guffawed, Mr Cohen, your trick wont work. Im not that type of innocent girl. Millie enchantingly stood up and stretched out a slender finger, holding Leos chin. She smiled, If you have any thoughts about me, I can take the initiative. Leo was frightened and got gooseflesh. He stood up at once and took her hand away, saying in astonishment, What are you doing? There is a hotel near here. You know what I mean. Millie blinked her eyes, moving closer to Leo, I can meet your any needs. Leos eye corner twitched acutely. It was the first time he had been so unmanly in front of a woman. Even faced with Kate, he didnt flinched. Leo embarrassingly coughed and calmed down, I didnt say I wont help Wace. Whats more, Im worrying about how to deal with the Perrys. You serve as a good breakthrough. Well, deal? Millie stood up satisfactorily, holding her hand out to Leo with a smile. When Leo arrived home, it was over 3 am. Looking at Lydia and Emilia asleep, Leo felt relieved and got into bed cautiously. The next morning, the mailbox received a delicate wedding invitation. Whos wedding? Lydia asked while she was cooking breakfast. Caroline and Benedict Hudson of the Hudson family. Leo checked the date. The wedding would be held at the Imperial Hotel next Tuesday. Well Lydia smiled and said nothing. She didnt like either of them. Lydia, can you go to the wedding with me? Leo came to Lydia and gently asked. Lydia intended to reject but when she looked at Leo, she hesitated. Then she agreed, Okay. Thank you. Leo felt grateful at heart. After breakfast, Leo and Lydia sent Emilia to the kindergarten and then went to the International Commerce Center. After entering into the building, Leo and Lydia kept ten meters apart and separated at the 88th floor. When Leo arrived the top floor, Justin Cox and Lukas had waited there for a long time. Mr Cohen, all thepanies of the Hudsons have been expelled from Emerdale as youmanded. If everything goes well, the Hudsons can never set foot in the Emerdale market. The next step is the market of Hopkins Metropolis. Lukas reported at length, I will let the HY Business Association crack down on the Hudsons if you ask at any time. Leo didnt respond to Justin and Lukas report. He talked about other things with a twinkle in his eyes, The Hudson family will hold a wedding, right? Justin and Lukas paused and then nodded, Yes, Benedict Hudson will marry Caroline Ford. Leo sighed and waved his hand, saying, Suspending the action ofbating the Hudsons until the end of the wedding at least. Justin was confused. When he wanted to ask, Lukas stopped him by eye contact. Justin responded to Leo, Mr Cohen, I got it. What else do you want me to do? Well, resume the cooperation with the Hudsons and allow them to do business in Emerdale. Justin and Lukas looked at each other enquiringly but didnt ask any question. They responded Leo and took action. There was only Leo left in the big office. He slightly squinted his eyes and talked to himself. The Husdons, I wish you treat her well. Then I will help with your development, otherwise, I will make you disappear in this world. Benedict could never imagine that Leo could send them to hell or heaven effortlessly. The wedding next week would be a battle of the Hudsons. Their destiny could only be controlled by themselves. At this moment, someone was knocking the door, Leo, are you there? Hearing this, Leo calmed down but he also felt a bit surprised that Lydia came for him. Whats wrong, Lydia? Leo opened the door, seeing that Lydia wearing a suit was standing in front of the door. Its okay. I just had a meeting and I want to discuss with you about some of the nnings of Angel. Leo was surprised and then smiled. The prototype of Angel was their daughter. They both hoped this product would sell well. So Lydia would discuss with Leo about this. She exined every advantage and disadvantage of those nnings to Leo. And Leo listened carefully. Those nnings all had a same topic: it was the easiest to earn money from women and children. This topic seemingly involved two aspects but they actually could be summarized into one thing. Marriage was a watershed as women spent money on cosmetics before they got married and after being married, they spent money on kids. Director Robert was indeed excellent. When the new product was published, it soon became popr. And especially the participation of Michelle also helped a lot. In the end, Leo chose a nning, Who wrote it? Lydia looked at the name, saying, Irene Garcia. Do as her nning. Lydia thought for a while. Leos decision was not out of his personal emotions but the excellence of the nning. So she nodded, Let Irene take charge of the subsequent work. After all, she is the PR director and she is good at doing it. This decision could help Irene to be promoted and be a core employee of Lydia. However, it would also bring her morepetitions. When Lydia was ready to close herputer, a striking news popped up. There was a line of huge wordsUnveil the Secrets of the CEO of L Group. Trembling, Lydia was nervous and she clicked on the web page. On the top of the web page, there was a video and an article of more than 1000 words, which was all about the criticism of Lydias profligate personal life. And it was summarized by one sentence She has slept with hundreds of thousands of men! Chapter 215 Things Were Getting Worse Chapter 215 Things Were Getting Worse What? Looking through the attack of her, Lydia trembled and dug her nails deeply into palms. Leos eyes became cold, hundreds of thousands of men Leo, I didnt Lydia looked at Leo and her face became pale. Leo hugged her immediately andforted, Of course I know you didnt do that. Lets check the video. Lydia calmed down and turned on the video. When watching it, their expressions were slightly changed and turned grim. It was the video that Bertie had used to threat her. The Stewart family starts to take actions. Looking at the web page, Leo talked to himself. Then he gentlyforted Lydia, Lydia, dont worry. It will soon be over. Lydia bit her lips and kept silent. What she worried most happened. Now she was framed by the Stewarts, which would impact L Group. At this moment, Lydias phone rang. Rachels panicky voice came, Ms Henderson, theres something wrong. Please look at the news! Ive already known. Lydia peacefully responded her. Rachel had been to kinds of ces with Lydia. She also developed the advantage of being calm in the face of troubles. When she got into a panic, meaning that the issue was really serious. This fake news wontst long. Ourpany will be impacted in the short term, but things will soon be good a few dayster, said Lydia. Not exactly. After the news broke, manypanies imed to break off our cooperations unterally. Rachel said anxiously, Now they are forcing us to sign the contract. Pleasee back, Ms Henderson. Hearing this, Lydia realized the severity and then she said, Ill be there soon. Finishing her words, she walked towards the door but suddenly grabbed by a hand. Lydia looked back at Leo in astonishment. Leo looked at her seriously, saying, Im with you. Thank you. Looking at Leo, Lydia appreciated him at heart. Then Lydia rushed to L Group first. Leo didnt follow her right away. He reread that news, staring at the signature in the corner: Hopkins Metropolis. He took out his phone and made a phone call, Find out apany named Hopkins Metropolis for me and convey my order Finishing his words, Leo hung up the phone call. He quickly came up with Lydia and arrived the meeting room of L Group. Now, the room was full of people. Irene led the members of the PR department, emotionally quarreling with a group of people. Stop quarreling! Lydia walked in and shouted. It was undeniable that Lydia was prestigious. The room soon became quiet. Irene said angrily, They ignore the uses in the contract and insist on breaking off our cooperations on the ground of the negative influence of your scandal. The situation was getting more and moreplicated. Raising her eyebrows, Lydia looked at thosepanies representatives and said, L group always remainsmitted to honesty. In our cooperations, we never do something that damages your interest. But now you dont obey our contracts and try to drop out arbitrarily. I can prosecute you. Many representatives paused but soon they smiled with disdain, Ms Henderson, since you are in trouble now, how can you prosecute us? Lydia said coldly, What do you mean? What do we mean The boss of onepany snorted and took out his phone, pointing at that news to Lydia, I cant believe that Ms Henderson looks so reserved but is actually a slut. Today we finally know the truth. Another boss echoed him, Thats right. When we talk about the contract, you never drink as if you are a saintess. Now you show up your true appearance. Ms Henderson, we can continue our cooperation since we have already known what type of person you are. Say a number, how much should I pay to sleep with you? Hearing this, other bossesughed out loud. Howhow can you nder Ms Henderson? Irene was extremely mad, Do you really believe that fake news? Despite the authenticity, you cant deny that this video does affect yourpanys reputation. There are two options. One is canceling our coopertion. You are going to face the reality by yourself. The other option is that Ms Henderson should sleep with us. Well, make your decision. With legs crossed, those bosses who were over 40 years old and bald unscrupulously looked at Lydias body. Lydia took a deep breath, looking at them and saying, Are you sure? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ms Henderson, since your erotic video was released first, you cant me us. A bald man yed the video at full volume. Suddenly some bashful cries echoed in the meeting room. You go out first. Lydia said to Irene and Rachel coolly. Ms Henderson Irene and Rachel looked at Lydia worriedly. Get out. Then they left here reluctantly. The bald boss guffawed, You should apany us earlier. I have been thinking about sleeping with you for a long time Lydia looked at them without any expression, Since you insist on saying so, I wont forgive you. After saying that, Lydia looked back at Leo. Leo realized and came to those bosses. A faint sneer crossed his face, You all want to sleep with her, right? Who are you? those bosses squinted at Leo, regarding him as Lydias bodyguard. Theymanded, Dont forget your duty, stand guard outside Hardly had the boss finished his words when his head was hit on the tough meeting table, making a dull sound. Who are you! other people immediately stood up and shouted at Leo in astonishment. Leos hands were full of blood. He slightly looked up and looked around the room, bing furious. Im her husband. Chapter 216 Cooperative Partner Chapter 216 Cooperative Partner After Leo said this tonelessly, the temperature in the meeting room suddenly dropped. Leos smile disappeared at some time. Instead, he looked murderous. Although they had make sure that the news was the masterpiece of the Stewarts, they couldnt prevent other people from kicking them when they were down. When L Group was flourishing, those bosses always ttered Lydia. But when L Group was in trouble, it was also them who added oil to the me. In particr, those people belittled Lydia and viewed her as a slut. Of course Leo was boiling with rage. Therefore, he didnt sympathize them. The bosss head crashed to the table and his two front teeth were knocked off. He kept bleeding and cked out. Now Leo looked threatening and frightened all the bosses. But soon, Leos words dragged them back to the reality. They paused and pointed at Lydia, What? Is she your wife? Leo nodded expressionlessly. They belittled Lydia before Leo as if they were not afraid of death. They guffawed as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world, If she is your wife, then youd better divorce with her early. Do you know that your wife cheated on you? Tell me, how much of your wife? All those bossesughed and their words became dirtier and dirtier. Apparently, the Stewarts only aimed at destroying Lydias reputation. So they only uploaded a part of the whole video. Viewers couldnt see the mans face. Therefore, they didnt know that it was actually Leo. p them! Leo looked determined. He pped them hard within few seconds. Suddenly, some of them passed out with swollen faces and blood in mouths. You, how dare you beat people in public? Finally, a boss was really scared of Leo. He swiftly stood up and looked at Lydia in fright, Lydia Henderson, since you dare ask your husband to beat me, Im sure that you dont want our cooperation! Dont worry, L Group wont care about your damnpanies no matter how you beg me. Then Leo pped the man again, making him spit. Lydia looked at this indifferently. You, you are going to regret! Without our supports, L Group will go bankrupt soon! That spitting man didnt passed out. He was lying on the ground and staring at Lydia maliciously. Really? Leo didnt continue. He sneered, What a poor guy who overrated himself. Ms Henderson, theres something wrong! At this moment, the door was opened. Rachel rushed in anxiously, The chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises areing! The chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises? Lydia was shocked. The Top 10 Enterprises refered to ten tycoons which sponsored L Group for eighty million yuan. All of them ranked top 50 in Emerdale. Rachel added, Those chairmen all looked serious. Maybe they had also watched the video and came for this. The only boss left gloated, Ms Henderson, it never rains but it pours! The Top 10 Enterprises came here to cancel your cooperations. Im afraid that you cant fix the problem even if you sleep with them everyday. Hahaha Lydia frowned. Each of the Top 10 Enterprises was more powerful than L Group. If they really wanted to do something, L Group might be unable to cope with it Leo took a chair to sit down, casually saying, Do you really think so? Anyway, let theme in. Lydia said nervously, If theye here to cancel our cooperations, we cant find a way out. Hearing Lydias words, Rachel also became desperate and went out of the meeting room. Soon, ten vigorous men wearing suits came in with a group of people clustering round. They were exactly the ten chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises which had sponsored L Group. Haha, here are the chairmen of Dottie Technology Corporation , T-River Group, Luxmansion Corporation, Sharp Corporation and Zither Group. Its L Groups doomsday! Seeing this situation, that bossughed more and more wildly as if he had seen L Groups destruction. Gentlemen, what can I do for you? Lydia didnt care about what he had said but gave priority on those chairmen. Although she looked peaceful, she was nervous inside. She gave a nce at Leo and found him sitting on the chair with a smile and no sign of getting up. That boss picked himself up from the ground and came to the chairman of Dottie Technology Corporation , Denis Atkinson, Mr. Atkinson, this is Lydia Henderson. Dont be fooled by her serious looks. She is actually a slut. Now L Group will go bankrupt soon by dint of that video. Please Who told you we came here to break off our cooperations? Denis interrupted him directly, Shut up, or yourpany will go bankcrupt. Then Denis and the rest nine chairmen strided to Lydia. The boss was confused. He was wondering what they came for. A faint smile of ingratiation crossed Deniss serious face, Ms Henderson, I speciallye here to strengthen our cooperation. So does T-River Group. From now on, L Group is my closest cooperative partner. So does Luxmansion Corporation. Sharp Corporation and Zither Group, too. With a respectful manner, ten chairmen showed their stands and said to Lydia friendly. Lydia widened her eyes. She looked at this scene in astonishment as she had prepared to face the worst result. Irene and Rachel were so stunned that they couldnt even say one word. That boss pinched himself severely to make sure he was not dreaming. Mr. Atkinson and other sirs, are you joking? This woman is a slut. Why do you decide to continue your cooperations? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As soon as he finished his words, he was pped hard. Denis gave him a p ruthlessly. Who are you? How dare you abuse Ms Henderson! Ms Henderson is so excellent that it is forgivable to be censured. Only your smallpanies are shortsighted. There are still many people want to cooperate with L Group except you! Meanwhile, those bosses who had passed out woke up. After opening their eyes, they saw the chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises. They were nearly frightened to passed out again. Denis looked at these people indifferently, Did you guys make extra trouble for Ms Henderson and abuse her? Great, apply for bankcruptcy early. Yourpanies will disappear in Emerdale forever! Chapter 217 The Exclusive News Chapter 217 The Exclusive News The situation changed so fast that made everyone stunned. The bosses who had arrogantly asked for breaking off cooperations just a few minutes ago, now they had trouble with their ownpanies. Not only Denis, other nine chairmen were all looked determined with no expressions on their faces. It was clear that they stood the same side. Those bosses werepletely dumbfounded. They crawled towards Denis and sped his legs, imploring him, Mr. Atkinson, please forgive us! Let go of ourpanies! the Top 10 Enterprisesall ranked top 50 in Emerdale. It was as easy for them to collectively deal with some snottypanies as to chop vegetables. Get away from me! However, Denis kicked that boss over. Rest of the chairmen also looked indifferent. Denis turned and smiled to Lydia, Ms Henderson, are you satisfied with this? Lydia didnt say anything. Her eyes looked beautiful. Suddenly, she looked back at Leo who hadnt said any word. He just looked at Lydia with a smile and nodded to her. Lydia realized that Leo was the maniptor. After the chairmen left, Leo finally cheerfully said, I have said that I can protect you. Thank you. Lydia finally smiled and she looked prettier than flowers. There was still one sentence that Leo hadnt said. If Lydia determined the lowest level of L Group, then Leo determined the best of it. Only if Leo said yes, L Group would obtain all resources. He could make L Group a nationwide and even a worldwide business empire overnight. However, Lydia waspetitive. She wouldnt ept Leos help, so Leo hadnt done that. More haste, less speed. Just let thepany grow naturally. The crisis was lifted. But Lydia was still worried. Leo knew that she was still concerning that news. At this point, Leos phone rang. Justins low voice came from the phone, Mr Cohen, I have got the information of Hopkins Metropolis. Its boss is a woman named Elias who is Ronnie Stewarts secret lover. She used to work in new media industry. Supported by Ronnie, herpany finally developed. It was indeed done by the Stewarts Leo looked angry as if he wanted to kill them. Ms Cohen, may I help you Justin must have known todays headline about Lydia. He couldnt help speaking of it. Its okay. Now, since the news has been released and read by hundreds of thousands ofizens, its useless to withdraw it. Ill tackle this myself. Leo paused for a second and continued to say, You keep tracking the internert address and wait for my order. Okay. Justin responded and hung up the phone call. Whos on the phone? Lydia looked at Leo curiously. One of my guys. Leo smiled and held Lydias hand naturally, Lets go to a ce. Wait, we are still in thepany Suddenly held by Leo, Lydia was anxious. But she couldnt shake off his hand and finally epted it. After half an hour, Leo and Lydia showed up at apany called Hopkins Metropolis. To be precise, it was only a studio of a dozen people. Ask your boss toe out. Leo directly said to the receptionist. Do you have an appointment to meet Mrs. Wilkinson? The receptionist asked arrogantly. Leoughed, Such a smallpany needs appointments? I know she is in the office behind here. When he walked into the door, he had known that Elias Wilkinson was sitting in that office ording to his innate amazing perception. The receptionist was shocked, Who are you? Why do you look for Mrs. Wilkinson? Its better to ask your boss. Leo calmed down and pointed at Lydia, saying, Look at her carefully. Do you know who is she? The receptionist looked at Lydia right away and became stunned, You, you are A faint wry smile crossed Leos face, Now you understand why wee here. The receptionist got in a panic, Mrs. Wilkinson is busy now. You cante in! Can you stop us? Leo asked her coldly and entered thepany with Lydia confidently. The receptionist ran to stop them. But she was frightened the moment she made eye contact with Leo. She stood there stiffly. Let theme in. At this moment, a womans voice came from the office. The receptionist let them go and felt relieved. After entering into the office, Leo saw a good-looking woman sitting on the chair with her legs crossed. Since she was the lover of Ronnie, she coudnt be in. Are you Elias? Leo looked at her and asked coolly. I guess you are the main characters in the video. Elias nced at Lydia and asked with a smile, What do youe for? Leo took out his phone and pointed at that news, Your report was full of personal abuse of my wife and it has affected her and herpanys reputation. I want you to delete it as soon as possible and apologize to her in public. Elias smiled, Are you kidding me? Hearing this, Leo and Lydia both raised their eyebrows, realizing that this tour wouldnt be simple. Elias said with a smile, Firstly, I think you are more clear about the authenticity of this video. Our work is just to tell the truth to the public. Secondly, this news has been released and it cant be withdrew. If you want to cause us trouble, dont me us for writing more reports to make you notorious. Elias began to threat them. Leo slightly squinted his eyes and Lydia got a bit angry. She knew the pressure from public opinion would cause the most severe loss to her. Even if they deleted the news, the infomation had already been known by the public. It doomed to be a war that they wouldnt win. The only thing they could do was to prevent things from getting worse. But Elias had made it clear that she was going to fight against with them. Its people like you that make journalists be hated by others. Lydia said coldly. Without hatred, there wont be fear. Elias held her pen and said with a smile, Youd better keep your nose clean. If you give me some gifts, I will write some positive reports of you when Im happy. Lydia wasnt afraid, You are wrong if you think were afraid of you. If you want to y public rtions gimmick, I will apany you. Lydia looked very determined. Clearly, she would fight her to thest ditch. Leo waved his hand, No, you dont have to. Then he looked at Elias and smiled coldly, Are you confident because of Ronnies back-up? Elias paused and smiled unnaturally, Who is Ronnie? I dont know what you are talking about. Leo ignored her and said rxedly, In new media industry, catching peoples eyes is in the first ce. Well, I can offer you an exclusive news. Eliass heart missed a beat. She had a bad feeling. Leo said with a smile, Do you know Peter Lawson of the Lawson Family? Now he is still lying in the hospital because of me. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Im not afraid of him, let alone Ronnie. Leo smile wryly, By the way, Ronnie may still being treated in hospital. He must have been hurt at the shooting spot. The person who beat him was also me. Elias was greatly shocked. She looked at Leo in fright. Its thest time I ask you. Will you delete the video and apologize? Leo asked. Elias was scared but she still said, No! Great. Leo was cheerfully smiling, Then dont me me for destroying you life and making you homeless. Chapter 218 Fight Fire With Fire Chapter 218 Fight Fire With Fire After going out of Hopkins Metropolis, Lydia was still angry and looked upset. She rejects to delete the news. We can only leverage ourpanys public rtions to have a tough battle against her. Rx. Leo shook his head and smiled, I will handle this. I promise all the bad news will disappear within tomorrow. Lydia was surprised, How to do that? Leo smiled, You have nothing to do with this. Go back to yourpany. It must need you now. Hearing this, Lydia was relieved, saying, Thank you. After sending Lydia to the International Commerce Center, Leo took out his phone right away and called Justin, Do you have apany that is good at controlling the public opinion? Justincentlyughed, Mr Cohen, you are lucky. That is how I got started. In Emerdale, I am definitely the best person of new media PR. Great. Leo nodded and said with satisfaction, Do something to make Elias in Hopkins Metropolis and Ronnie Stewart as notorious as possible. Yes, sir. Justinughed, Wait and see news tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, Leo grinned wickedly. *** Meanwhile, at the First Hospital in Emerdale, the best hospital in Emerdale, Elias was sitting beside Ronnie and feeding him grapes. Ronnie put his arm around Elias while he was eating, I have read the news. Well done. Now the reputations of Lydia and herpany are completely ruined. Darling, Were still in the hospital. Elias took Ronnies hand down and she looked a bit anxious, Darling, Lydia came to me with a man just now. That man said that he did this to you, really? Is he named Cohen? Elias thought for a second and nodded, Yes! Ronnie suddenly became gloomy, When he loses Lydias support, I will kill him! Elias came to realize that Ronnie was indeed beat by him. Dont worry. Destroying Lydias fame is just the first step. From now on, our family will take actions. Ronnie suddenly turned the conversation, When herpany goes bankcrupt, she will fullyply with us. Elias stopped worrying and waited for good news. Ronnie told this news to Bertie too. *** Ronnie, Bertie and a middle-age man wearing ck clothes and cloth shoes were sitting in the meeting room of the Stewart family. There was a pattern of Tai Chi which was half ck and half white on the mans clothes of his chest. Grandpa, we have done the first step. As for the rest, we only need to wait for L Group being suppressed by various parties and getting copsed step by step. Bertie put his phone down and said to Kairo with a cheerful smile. Well done. You and Ronnie made a great contribution this time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Kairo looked happy. He picked up a cup of tea and took a sip,ughing, From the beginning, our family has remained invincible. Lydia is a talent. But unfortunately, she cant work for us. The one who cant be used by our family should be killed. Something cold moved in Berties eyes, I have gave her a chance. But she didnt cherish and connived with her husband to attack me and make me nearly fall from the Emerdale Tower. I swear I will revenge! Bertie, rx. I wont let go of Lydia and her families. You can decide their lives! Thank you, grandpa. Then Bertie finally smiled but still kept prudent, Im afraid Leo will somedaye to our home to get back the original file of the video. Then we can ask Lenny Reynolds for help. Kairo wasnt afraid at all. He looked at the man who sat stiffly in the middle of the room with eyes closed, respectfully saluting him. After Kairo finished his words, Lenny opened his eyes. Two shes of light shot from his eyes. His cheekbone was high. The veins on his temple popped as if they were squirming snakes. He looked formidable with eyes wide opened. This was a master superior to most of the worldly warriors. Kairo, dont worry. He injured so many superiors of my Martial Arts Association. He has long be my enemy. Lenny said coldly, Only if he dares toe here, he can never go back! Kairo became pleased at once. Lenny was not only a follower of that sir but also a leader of the martial arts association. Kairo had made great efforts to invite him here. However, Bertie was still worried. He saluted Lenny and said, Lenny, where is that sir? Can you ask him toe with you? We will definitely make him feel at home. Why? To their surprise, Lenny snorted and looked at Bertie coldly, Are you doubting my ability? Bertie looked down right away, No, Im not. I just think we should make perfect preparation. Bertie wanted to say something else, but Lenny waved his hand, Kid, you dont have to say more. Its enough to handle him by myself. Bertie stopped talking this and respectfully said, Thank you, Lenny. *** The next morning, Elias took the elevator, heading herpany. But there were always some people on the way pointing at her and tittering. She thought that there might be something wrong with her make-up, so she took out the mirror to have a check. However, people around her laughed more wildly and someone even secretly took photoes of her. Elias finally realized. She grabbed that people and questioned him, Did you take photoes of me? So what? That people wasnt afraid and shook off her hand, sneering, Since you are a bitch, why are you afraid of being filmed? Do you need myments to send you on the hot list? What are you talking about!? Eliaswas confused but angry as well. I have seen a lot of bitches. But she is the most bitchy one. Despite Ronnies lover, she also fucked with Bertie Stewart. It is said that she has aborted several babies. Really? She should be a porn actress. Pedestrians talked about her. Some abused her and some gloated over her. More and more people noticed her. Someone even grabbed her shoulder and didnt let her go, You are Elias, arent you? Elias was frightened because she found that more and more people surrounded and pointed at her. So she began to run. Dont run! Catch that bitch! Beat her! People chased after her and threw their empty bottles and eggs towards her. After the chaos, Eliasy on the gound, hair awry. Her body was full of eggs and footprints. She even lost a shoe. Whatwhat are you doing? She wept with pain and limped up the ground. She looked at her phone. A surprising news popped upUncover the same lover of the star Ronnie and Bertie Stewart Elias widened her eyes. She trembled and tapped that news. A big picture and a video greeted her eyes. The man in the video was Bertie Stewart and the woman was herself. Chapter 219 You Reap What You Sow Chapter 219 You Reap What You Sow The news was more than ten thousand words, which uncovered how Elias became the lover of Ronnie from a normal woman and how she had a rtionship with Bertie. Whats more, her identity was also falsified. It was reported that she was an orphan who had grown up in a orphanage and became the most popr stripper at 16 years old. And she had sleeped with many people. Whowho wrote this? After ncing over the news, Eliass eyes were bloodshot and her hand holding the phone was shivering. She could tell that her and Berties faces in this picture were made by AI face swapping technology since she also worked in new media industry. At this time, her phone rang. It was Ronnie. When she answered the phone call, Ronnies furious curse came. Bitch, you use my money and sleep in my house. I cant believe that you should sleep with my brother! Cleo Entertainment kept the truth that Ronnie was from the Stewarts as a secret. So there were few people knew that Bertie and Ronnie were siblings. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Elias suddenly became worried, Ronnie, I can exin. I didnt betray you. I was framed! Bullshit, I have watched the video! Ronnie interrupted her and said angrily, Get away from me! Ronnie Hardly had Elias finished her words when Ronnie hung up the phone call. Elias found out she had been blocked when she called back to Ronnie. Celebritiess affairs often involved many people. Ronnie was a little famous in the entertainment industry. After the news had been released, a great number of people cursed Elias. Soon, everyone was spitting at Elias. She couldnt walk in streets. Her phone number and home address were found out by others. They constantly called and abused her. She finally arrived herpany. Even her employees looked at her weirdly. She sat before theputer, with emotions constantly changing. She wondered who did this to her. At this moment, she remembered Lydia and suddenly became furious. Its that bitch Elias was trembling with anger, Since you are so ruthless, I will make you feel desperate and kill yourself, or Im not Elias! After saying this, she shouted, Everyone, write one news as malicious as possible about Lydia of L group per hour. I will take full responsibilities! However, employees panicky voices came from the outside of the office, Mrs. Wilkinson, ourwork address was hacked! What?! Elias pounded the table and walked to them angrily, only to see that everyputers IP was falsified. And they couldnt send out any messages. Mrs. Wilkinson,e here. Ourpany pubished four rifications. All the reports about L Group were our deliberate nders. And the video and pictures were fabricated. Hearing this, Elias was stunned. She had a look at theputer and there were exactly four rifications. Now all thements were scolding them. Go away! Elias pushed away that employee and sat in front of theputer, inputting codes. But when she was typing, the screen suddenly became blue and was taken up by dense red messy codes. Mrs. Wilkinson, our privatework may be hacked. The employee said worriedly. Suddenly, Elias leant on the chair desperately, staring straight. Their means were wiser than hers. She couldnt handle this only by herself. But soon she pounded the table with her eyes full of resentment, We cant let them get away with that! Finishing her words, she stopped a car angrily and headed International Commerce Center. *** Meanwhile, Lydia was also surprised. She read these reports and looked at Leo, You did this? Leo shrugged, Fight fire with fire. Itsmon. Lydia looked at Leo as if he were a monster and smiled, Youre so bad. Leo gently held Lydias hand and said, I wont forgive anyone who managed to hurt you. Lydia blushed and her hand was held tightly by Leo. At this moment, Rachel came in, Hello, Mr Cohen. And then she reported, Ms Henderson, a woman named Elias Wilkinson wants to meet you. Lydia nodded, Let here in. After saying that, Lydia became serious. She sat on the chair, waiting for Elias. Leo also sat beside on the sofa with an inexplicable smile. Soon, Elias came in with anger. She pounded the table before Lydia, Lydia, you are going too far! Leo said slowly, You dont have to talk with Ms Henderson because she knows nothing about this. I did the whole thing. You?! Elias looked Leo up and down in astonishment. She thought there was no other person who could do this besides Lydia. Yes. Leo squinted his eyes and smiled, How do you feel to be a inte celebrity? Elias almost went blind with rage. She rushed to Leo,manding, Delete those news and recover mypanyswork! Elias, are you worried about this? I remember that you didnt say like this yesterday, said Leo in a sarcastic look. Taking a deep breath, Elias said to Leo, Only if you delete those news, I will delete bad news about you, Okay? Mrs. Wilkinson, you get it wrong. Leo said word by word, Yourpany has published the announcements. Its meaningless to delete the news. Im the one to control the situation. Youre not in a position to make a deal with me. Eliass heart gave a jolt. She was fightened by Leo, saying reluctantly, What do you want me to do to delete the news? When she said this, her voice was trembling. Not only one medium reported this news, but more than a dozen. Arguably, all of the media in Emerdale were evoked. Leos power inside made her sacred. However, Leo smile, Im sorry that I cant forgive you. You Elias gasped, with veins on her forehead popping. When she wanted to say something, her phone rang. Run, Mrs. Wilkinson! Many police came here just now. they not only closed ourpany but also arrested many workmates. The receptionist sounded so sacred. As she was just a receptionist, she got away from this, Now they areing for you! What?! Holding the phone, Eliass legs became weak suddenly. She fell to the ground, looking pale. As soon as Elias put her phone down, the door of the office was open. Sandra Johnson lead a bunch of people came in, Are you Elias? Whoare you? Elias was too frightened to move. Im the leader of Sub-bureau Criminal Investigation Team 1 in Emerdale, Sandra Johnson. Now Im going to arrest you for defamation and nder! Sandra took out her license. Andrew Jones and another officer came to Elias, taking her away. You again. Sandra looked at Leo with her eyebrows raised. Thank you Ms Johnson. Leo smiled to Sandra and said in a pretty low voice which could only be heard by them two, Dont forget what I said. Things are not all ck or white. Sandra looked back at Andrew and nodded firmly. Lydia still looked peaceful. She had seen too much of this kind of things. Leo walked out of the CEO office, slightly squinting his eyes. Now, I should visit the Stewarts. Chapter 220 The Deadly Knife Chapter 220 The Deadly Knife It was just a beginning that Ronnie let Elias tarnish Lydia. The Stewarts must have a n for the next step. Stamping out the root of trouble had always been Leos principle over the past five years. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He called Nadine, Go to the Stewarts with me. Okay. A cold voice came from the phone. It was not Nadine. Sharon? Leo was surprised, Are you with Nadine now? Im here to talk something with her. Sharon said coolly. Then Nadines voice came from beside Sharon, Im sorry my lord. Sharon has been here for several days. She asks me to dissect a body Dissect a body? Leo was confused. Sharons cold voice came again, I killed a chief executor of Phantom in HG mountain and took his body back. Nadine is an expert in dissecting bodies. Hearing this, Leo remembered the image that Sharons body was full of blood that night. Sharon added, You say you are going to the Stewarts. Nadine cant go with you, so I rece her to go with you. Leo smile bitterly. He hadnt carried out tasks with Sharon for a long time. Ten minutester, a ck convertible Porsche stopped beside Leo. Sharon walked out. She was dressed in a same outfit as before. She wore a tight ck leather coat and tall ck leather boots. Even her hair was also ck. Get in. When Leo sat in the passenger seat, Sharon started the car, heading the house of the Stewart family. *** At this moment, the Stewart family was in chaos. Bertie was sitting on the sofa in an upset look. He looked at erotic pictures in the report with veins on his forehead popping. At this point, a younger member of the Stewarts walked in. Bertie stood up right away, Do we distance from the event? The report greatly impacted the Stewarts reputation. The share prices of all the listedpanies of their family fall one percentage, causing a great loss. That man shook his head, No. if we exin at this point, people will suspect us more. Damn! Hearing this, Bertie clenched his teeth and fell silent. At this moment, Kairo came here. He looked at him, Bertie, it is indeed difficult to tackle Leo. Dont underrate him. I know, grandpa. Bertie said in a low voice, However, only if the original file is still in my hand, he cant beat us. Kairo nodded, Its time for him to arrive here. If hed like to throw in the towel, we can let go of him. But Im afraid he will fight us out till the end. Bertie smiled wryly, Hed better have the ability to fight. Compared with our family, he is nothing. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside. A ck Porsche smashed through the gate of the Stewarts. Then a man and a woman walked out from the car, striding towards the Stewarts in an indifferent look. Who are you? How dare you break into our house! Hardly had the guardian finished his words when he was kicked away by Sharon. Leo nced her in astonishment since Sharon had moved before him. Let the Stewarts out of here, said Sharon coldly in abative look. All the guardians were frightened. They ran to inform the Stewarts at once. Sharon calmed down. She looked back at Leo, Is that what Nadine usually does? Leo nodded subconciously. Sharon smiled, Well , it seems that I can do Nadines work as well. Who? How dare you fight in my house! At this moment, an old voice came from the house. Kairo and Bertie walked out angrily with a group of bodyguards. Berties pupils shrank when he saw Leo and Sharon. Leo Cohen! You are Leo? It was the first time that Kairo had seen Leo. He slightly squinted his old eyes. Its me. Leo was strong and his face was sharp. He stared at all the people of the Stewarts. Sharon looked cool next to Leo. She was ying a silver knife in her hand. In the face of the Stewarts, they didnt show a glint of fear. Bertie and Kairo became serious. However, the Stewarts also prepared well. Calming down soon, Berties face suddenly became distorted, Last time, you nearly threw me from the Emerdale Tower and this time you tarnish my family by reports. We havente for you but youe for us now. This is exactly what you want, isnt it? Leo suddenlyughed and said loudly, I give you a chance to kill me. I wish you could make it. Idiot! Kairo said to Leo in a cold look, You tarnish my familys fame and nearly killed my grandson. I wont feel good if I dont kill you! Delete the news! And hand over the city contruction project of L Group. Then I can let go of you. Bertiemanded confidently. Leo shook his head and said peacefully, Its useless to delete the news. After all, you family will fall soon. Saying this, Leo paused and his voice suddenly became cold. Hand over the original file, or I will kill you! Bertie was surprised of Leos powerful look. But he didnt get scared at all because he had a sufficient preparation. He sneered, Since you dont cherish the chance I gave you, dont me me! As soon as he finished his words, he gestured his people to surround Leo and Sharon. Every bodyguard carried a gun, pointing at Leos and Sharons heads. Although guns were strictly prohibited in the country, prestigious families could get them in special ways. Seeing this, Bertie smiled wryly, Last time I was thoughtless that I forgot to carry bodyguards and gave you a chance to get close to me. But today, how can you run away from our bullets? Whats more, this was not Berties trump card. ording to current situation, maybe he could shoot Leo without his trump card. Pointed by so many guns, Leo and Sharon didnt get frightened. They even gave a nce to each other and found a smile in their eyes that they hadnt seen for a long time. They were like two lions which finally went back to their vast prairie and released their wild nature. Half each? Leo turned his head and asked. All on me. Sharon smiled and stopped ying the knife. A knife suddenly turned into many knives. Sharon threw them gently. The next moment, those knives shed in the sky. Before bodyguards could fire, their necks were cut. Suddenly blood gushed out of their wounds. They fell silently with their eyes still open. Chapter 221 Will Kill Chapter 221 Will Kill Itsplete silence. The smile on Bertie Stewart and Kairo Stewart face froze before fading away, with shock in their eyes. As she waved hand, the light of dagger shed. That kind of power nearly belonged to the God, with which everyone can be killed in one second. Was it really the power of human? The crowd in the Stewart house disappeared in one moment. Berties face turned pale and he breathed wildly, with cold sweat on his back. As Kairo was over fifty years old, he fell down on the ground. Sharon swiftly and magically took out another knife, and swung it between fingers flexibly. Seeing this, Leo showed a wry smile. She had failed getting rid of this bad habit of swing knife. He came back to the matter and his eyes regained coldness. He slowly walked to Bertie and Kairo. At this moment, Berties heart lifted and he seemed dated back to that night when he was thrown in the Emerdale tower, with cold sweat. Stop! You stop there! His voice was shivering, frightened. However, Leo also walked to him with a cold face. He approached him, looking down at him. In Leos cold look, Bertie was so frightened as if his heart was fetched. You! How dare you! Bang! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His voice just faded, while he flied away like a kite whose line was cut. His body fell badly on the huge stone lion on the side of the vi, and he spat out blood. Bertie struggled to stand up, suffering. Raising head, he saw that Leo was stared at him coldly. Leo lifted his foot and stepped on Berties feet, rolling the foot. Tell me, where is the origin video? Bertie was almost out of breathe. Leo controlled his foot well, making Bertie feel the pain on the neck while alive. How dare you hurt my grandson? Beside, Kairo stared with eyes open wide, and rushed to Leo. Bang---- But before he rushed to Leo, he was kicked away. Old son of bitch, youd better behave yourself. I am here only for the origin video. His voice was cold, full of will to kill. Leo, if you kill my family, the Stewart family will never let you go, as well as Lydia Henderson! Kairo struggled to stood and said with hatred. Yes? Leo raised eyebrows, and snorted, What are you going to rely on, the women and children in your family? What the Stewart family relied on was only the financial power and the armed guardian. Without that, there was nothing that the Stewart family can rely on. Kairo darkened face and looked at Leo. He shouted, The Stewart family has developed in Emerdale for over thirty years. Do you think the guardians are what we only rely on? We have our cards! Its time to show your card, otherwise, you have to pick up your grandsons body. Without fear, Leo stepped more heavily, and Berties face grew red, suffocating. You will regret! With hatred in his eyes, Kairo shouted with all strength, Lenny, its the time! With his words, a strong wave rushed towards here. Snap! Under the wave, the window ss was shaken into pieces. Leo and Sharon looked at each other, and their faces darkened. They raised head, stared at the second floor. Beside the window on the second floor stood a man in a kung fu pajamas and cloth shoes. With will to kill in his eyes, he nced at Leo and Sharon. Then he dapped lightly and jumped from the second floor. He seemed to be supported by soft wind and hended steadily. Lenny Looking at the mannding slowly, Kairo got excited and shouted. Leo let Bertie go. he narrowed eyes and scanned Lenny. In Emerdale, Leo never saw such a powerful man with so strong wave. ording to his eyes full of will to kill, Leo knew that this man was going to kill him. Lenny stared at Leo for a long while, and said, You are Leo Cohen? Who are you? Surprise shed in Leos eyes and promptly disappeared. Although this man had a strong wave, but he was not as powerful as Leo. Lenny snorted, You has ruined a lot of masters in my association, and you are asking who I am? Leo immediately raised eyebrows, You are a member of Martial Arts Association? Now you know I am a leader of Martial Arts Association, youd better kneel down and break your arms and legs yourself. If so, I will spare your life. Lenny stood there arrogantly. Leo sighed. Martial Maestro traveled over the world to propagate the Mars Sect, but the Martial Arts Associations in different ces had adopted some borers. Seeing silent Leo, Lenny shouted at once, Kneel down now! Leo nced at him slight, asking, Pride is supported by strength! As a leader in Martial Arts Association, what are your support? A martial art master should respect the nature, the God and the people and he can fight for his blood. Look at you, you help a tyrant to do evil. You dont deserve to be a martial art master. Leo said that in a cold tone, and more strong wave dispersed from his body so that Lenny jumped and stepped back with incredible look. Sharon also looked at him coldly and she swung the dagger faster. Finally, Lenny came to himself. His face changed, thundering, Young man, you have no qualification to teach me and today you must die! Finishing, he rushed and was about to punch at Leos heart. Stupid! Sharon narrowed eyes and was about to throw the dagger. At the exact time, a figure first rushed to Lenny. Leos bone crackled and his force vibrated as powerful as a volcanic eruption. Inner strength! Lenny was shocked while they were fighting with each other. His master even hadnt inner strength, but this ordinary man did. Bang! Leo punched him and Lenny flied away like cut-lined kite. Hended and rolled beside Kairos feet. He puked blood and the blood dyed Kairos cuff red. Chapter 222 Mentoring Relationship Chapter 222 Mentoring Rtionship Seeing Lenny like that, Kairo was scared and he fell down on the ground. He stared with eyes open wide at pale Lenny. He thought everything will be dealt with as long as Lenny showed up. However, Lenny was not match to Leo. Lenny, how are you? Can you stand up? Kairo asked urgently. He called Lenny not to kill Leo, but protect him and Bertie. However, Lenny lied on the floor, crunching, and blood kept spitting out of his mouth. Mr. Stewart, sorry, I am no match to this man. His words seemed to sentence the Stewart into death. Kairo was shocked and scared so much. There was no one else who can have a fight with Leo in the Stewart family. Then Lenny said, But, Mr. Stewart, you dont need to worry. He dare not to kill me. As long as my master shows up here, he will die definitely. Will your mastere and save us? Kairo showed a happy, hearing his words.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If the master cane and save them, everything will be fine. Is the master you mentioned this man? While they began to get happy, Sharons cold voice came. Saying, she took out several pictures from her pocket, and threw them in front of the two. Kairo and Lenny were stunned and they picked up the pictures. Seeing the pictures, they jumped and got a pale face. On the pictures was a dead body of a man in ck. There were three cuts leading to death on the heart and throat and between the eyebrows. Imimpossible! Picking up the pictures, Lennys hands shivered, with an incredible look. After a long while, he raised head and looked at Sharon, Who the hell are you? How is my master? I killed him. With a calm voice, Sharon seemed to tell an ordinary thing. Lennys pupil contracted, pale as death. Leo looked at the picture and narrowed eyes, This is the dead body that you asked Nadine to do an autopsy? Yes! She nodded and said, When he was dead, his head suddenly exploded. I doubted that he had a bomb inside him, so I asked Nadine to do an autopsy for him. By doing so, I hope to find some clues to Phantom. Leo kept silent. He knew that the killers in Phantom were installed with bomb in their heads. But, its a difficult thing to have High-tech chip bomb, not mention to install a bomb in ones head. Its still an enigma about Phantom now. But soon he darkened his eyes, The leader of Martial Arts Association should be the student of the executor of Phantom. Thinking of that day when Emilia was taken away and Lydia encountered an assassination, anger was surging in Leos eyes. Tearing off the pictures, Leo walked to Lenny and lifted him regardless of his hurt, You are his student? Knowing his master had been killed by this woman, Lenny got a pale face. As Leo shouted at him, he nodded absentmindedly. Now that you are his student, you must die. Leo said in a grave tone. Finishing, Leo grabbed his throat by his hand and lifted him. Lenny was scared and he tried hard to say, Youyou cannot kill me. I know nothing. Why not? Do you know what your master had done to my wife and kid? Leo said coldly, He asked his people to kidnap my daughter and assassinate my wife, but you, as his student, said you have no idea about that? What? Lenny was shocked and nodded repeatedly. He said difficultly with a rough voice, Mr. Cohen, I know nothing about this thing. I just became his student recently. Besides, I even dont know about his name, his appearance and his background. Leo lost in silence and frowned. He turned back and looked at Sharon. She also showed a dark face and shook head, He is not lying. Leo let Lenny go but still looked at him coldly, asking, How did you be his student? Bang! Lenny Fell down on the ground and breathed widely. But when he looked over at Leo, his eyes were full of Fear. Just know he can clearly felt that Leo wanted to kill him. Even now He was not totally safe. So he told the whole story without hesitation. There is an unwritten principle in Martial Arts Association that the strong should be respected. Every now and then, apetition activity will be held in the association and the members of the association join the activity. Some other people can also join this Activity by paying charges. And this man joined the activity by this way. Lenny continued. In the activity, he defeated a lot of people and even the president of the association is no match to him. After that, the president of the association invited him to be a member of the association. But he refused. Before he left, He made me his student. Hearing, Leo raised his eyebrows, Is there such a principle in martial arts association? Lenny nodded repeatedly. Yes. After he became my teacher, He wille and teach me Sometimes. At return, I have to do something for him to befriend others with an ulterior intention. But every time he appeared, he wore a bat mask. Leo kept silent. This man was building his own force and let his people filter into this association. What was he going to do? Mr. Cohen, I has told you everything. Im sorry for what I have done before, but could you spare me? With an ugly face, Lenny said. Leo lost in his thought for a while and then said coldly, Its ok to spare your life, but how would you like to do with the thing that the Martial Arts Association has always gone against with me? Lenny said hurriedly. Please, rest assured. I have my voice in this association and in the future the Martial Art Association will never offend you again. Hearing what he thought, Leo suddenly smiled. No. You association is the problem itself. I think I need to do it by myself. You said that the stronger are respected in your association. When I am free, I will go to your association. Looking at Leos smile on his face, Lenny shivered. He got an intuition that there will be a great adjustment in Martial Arts Association. At this time, Bertie took out a minidisk, The origin video is in this minidisk and here you are. Leo got a cold look in his eyes, and then he grabbed his cor. Is it? Yes, thats it. Then Leo let him go. He stepped on the minidisk and the minidisk was broken into pieces. After hesitation for second, Leo showed him the picture. Is this man the Hunter you know? Bertie was totally frightened by Leos power, so he dare not lie and shook head after checking the picture carefully. Not him? How did you know? Leo looked at him sharply. The head of the body was not in the picture. While Bertie said with certainty, I am sure this man is not Hunter, because Hunter is a woman. And the dead body clearly is a man. A woman? The look in Leos eyes changed, and he turned back to Sharon. She also showed a surprising face. If this clue was true, then its important. The searching range was narrowed. Without hesitation, Sharon immediately left the house. Leo then walked to Kairo, while he kneeled down in front of Leo. Mr. Cohen, please spare me. Please spare my family. As long as you spare my family, Id like to give you the city construction project. Chapter 223 Internal Turmoil Chapter 223 Internal Turmoil Looking at the pale Kairo kneeling down before him, Leo paused slightly and then smiled. I have said nothing, while you offer to give the construction project to me? Hearing, Kairo promptly raised head with confusion in his eyes. When looking at Leos smile, he figured out that Leo was trying him. But now, he had to give the construction project for an opportunity that Leo would spare his family. The city construction project was a good project, but it needed talented people toplete it. Otherwise, its just waste. Thinking of this, Kairo seemed to be older and more decadent. However, he just showed a wry smile and nodded. Mr. Cohen, I have no choice. Now this project is nothing to my family, besides, our family will be ruined because of this project. This is the best choice. Please, Mr. Cohen, dont refuse. His words made Leo narrow eyes and look at him. Kairo was right. Now Sharon had killed the guardians of the Stewart family. If this news was spread. The Hamilton family and the Wilson family of the four great families will take some actions to ruin the Stewart family. So its a better way to give this project to Leo, so that the Stewart family can be safe. Leo didnt promise immediately while coldness shed in his eye. His look jumped between Kairo and Bertie. Under such look, the two felt so ufortable and upset. In fact, ording to what Bertie had done to Lydia, Leo didnt want to spare him. Whats more, Kairo kept silent when Bertie did that, so he was the confederate. However, the city construction project had be mature and the L group had never took a project in this Area. And L group can take advantages from this project. In Leos eyes, the city construction project mattered more than the lives of the Stewart family. When Leo was considering, Kairo suddenly kneeled down and kowtowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, please ept this city construction project. My family has no other purposes and we sincerely hope that you can ept this project. Its all my grandsons fault for the things before. And now he has known that he was wrong. Now some of my family have died, and some are hurt. Please spare my family. Speaking, he then turned back to Bertie and stared at him. Evil,e and apologize to Mr. Cohen. With fear, Bertie crawled to Leo immediately and kowtowed to him. Mr. Cohen, please spare me. Leo narrowed eyes and looked at the grandson and grandfather, You two really think it this way? Yes! Kairo seemed to grow older suddenly, I am eighty years old, and I have been fed up with the turmoil in the business. I have nned to develop the Stewart Group to a higher level before I die, however, it never urs to me that my evil grandson annoyed Mr. Cohen. Now all I want is a safe family. Grandfather! Hearing his words, Berties face changed dramatically. He raised head and was about to say something. You shut up. Kairo pped on his face to stop him. Then he turned to Leo with expectation in his eyes. Leo then slightly nodded. Now that, Id like to ept your city construction project. After a pause, he added, My partner just killed your guardians, she didnt kill anyone of your families. As long as you dont trouble me, I will never trouble you. This was so principle Leo had always upheld. Just as before the L group and the Stewart family had no entanglement, Leo didnt trouble the Stewart family. Its the greediness that rained the Stewart family. Kairo heard and then kowtowed to Leo with great gratitude. Thank Mr. Cohen for sparing me! Thanks! A whileter, Kairo took an envelope himself to Leo, in which there was the contract of reconstruction project for Emerdale upper reaches. Mr. Cohen, the contracts has been changed and you please have a check. Leo nced at the contract and made sure that theres no problems. So he nodded and said. You behave yourselves in the future. After that, he left. Seeing Leo away, Kairo began to breathe wildly and his wrinkled face was full of fear. Grandpa! Bertie stood up with gloom on his face. Why give the city construction project to him? Its a great project worthy of several billion yuan! Kairo said excitedly, You also see that, its so easy for Leo Cohen to ruin our family. Indeed, this city construction is a great project, but we have nopetence toplete it. But its so big in Emerdale, I believe there will be someone who can defeat him. Malice shed in Berties eyes. Although I failed this time, I will try for the second time and the third time. And one day that son of bitch and Lydia will be at the mercy of me. Shut up. Kairo was shocked by his words and shouted. Bertie stared at Kairo with surprise. When have you been so coward, grandpa? You are truly scared by that Leo? Yes! Surprisingly, Kairo admitted. In the past decades years, I have met so many outstanding young man. But only this man make me feel depress and fear. Besides, that woman he took here can also ruined our family overnight. Even Lenny from Martial Arts Association was no match to her and almost was killed. We have no power to go against him. Bertie Looked at Kairo Meaningfully, Grandpa, you are old and you not suitable to be the master of this family. Bertie, what do you mean? Kairos look got changed. Grandpa, I mean you need to go back to the countryside to enjoy the rest of your life. Bertie said, While I will take charge of the family. You, you evil son, Do you know what you are saying? Kairo stared at Bertie with anger on his face. He was clear if Bertie took charge of the family, he will definitely mess Leo up again. At that time, the Stewart family will be ruined soon. Grandpa, dont worry. I will definitely kill Leo Cohen to revenge for you. Finishing, he walked slowly to Kairo. Half an hourter, Bertie, as the master of the Stewart family, took a family meeting. All of the direct line of the family gathered and even Ronnie who should be in the hospital also drove here. Bertie, where is your grandfather? A middle aged man looked around and found no Kairo, asking. The present seemed to foresee something, and they looked at each other, saying nothing. Bertie didnt say a word while he waved hand with a sad face. Soon two men walled here, and they carried a stretcher. On the stretcher, a dead body was covered by the white cloth. Bertie said in a rough voice. Grandpa is here. What? His word shocked everybody. And some of them walled toward and uncovered the white cloth. Kairo, with eyes open wide, seemed to see something, scared. Its silent there. Everyone stared at the dead body with confusion in the year eyes. Finally, they began to ept that their grandpa had died and they burst into tears. Grandpa! Dad Who? Who kill you? I will kill him! Bertie wore a sad look and said with guilt in his voice. Its my fault. I hadnt protect my grandpa well so that he was killed by Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen, its him again. Ill kill him for grandpa. Everyone felt anger and grief. However, Bertie felt satisfied with this inside. But he superficially roared angrily. Today, although grandpa was died, but every son of the Stewart family is brave. And I am the grandson of grandfather, I swear here I will revenge for grandfather. He looked around at everyone present, I swear here I will definitely kill Leo and his family. Otherwise I will be killed. Kill Leo Cohen Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Kill Leo Cohen Kill Leo Cohen With anger, their shout got higher and higher and echoed there. Ronnie sneakily withdrew. Standing by the door, he looked at Bertie on the stage. He took out a phone and gave a call. He said in a low voice. My grandpa was dead and Bertie killed him. Chapter 224 The One behind. Chapter 224 The One behind. When answering the call, Leo was on the car to the International Commerce Center. Compared to why Ronnie Stewart will call him, he paid more attention to what he said. Kairo was dead. Bertie killed him. So Bertie was losing his cool. Leo curled his lips and narrowed his eyes slightly, saying nothing. After silence for long while, Ronnie Stewart said again. Mr. Cohen, Id like to ask you kill Bertie for my grandfather. Ronnie told his true purpose of the call. Leo then smiled slightly. Mr. Stewart, are you kidding me? You are asking me to help you? Ronnie was choking, but he said Yes. This is the internal turmoil in your own family, Im not interested in that. Besides, your family has done something evil to my wife. I am so happy to see the internal turmoil in your family. How should I help you? Ronnie was not surprised by his answer, but he gnashed teeth, Butpared to Bertie, I hasnt messed you up so much. I cant apologize to you for the unpleasant things between us. As long as you can help me, I can do everything for you, even if you want my life. You can kill me, after you kill Bertie. Leo was surprised. He can felt the hatred and sincerity in Ronnies chest. But he still hesitated because the identity of the Stewart family was so sensitive. Mr. Cohen, Id like to tell you a secret about the OBrien family. Ronnie Stewart suddenly said, My boss, Neil OBrien, pretended to bend the knee before you, but he is looking for an opportunity to ruin you. Recently they n to use Michelle Brooks to mess you up. Really? Hearing, Leo raised eyebrow, Michelle Brooks? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Ronnie said in a low voice. Cleo entertainment and L group has a sessful cooperation and these days Neil OBrien will take the advantage of the celebration to have a meal with the two parties. At that time, they will ask Michele to propose a toast to you and the wine will be drugged. Michelle is your friend. If she proposes a toast, you will not refuse. Besides, Neil OBrien has got the other families against you informed of that. As long as you lose inma, they will torture you to death. Hearing what Ronnie had said, Leo can make sure that Ronnie Stewart was sincere to kill Bertie. For this purpose, he even told Leo this great secret. However. They think it too much. He smiled slightly. If they wanted to drug him, thats a big mistake. Not to mention he had known this thing, so what if he didnt know it Mr. Cohen, I had told you this great secret. Why dont you believe in me? Ronnie Stewart said in an urgent tone. Leo lost in his thought for a while and then asked. How is your rtionship with Kairo Stewart? As if he was my bloody grandfather. Ronnie said in a low and sad voice. My mother was set up by Berties mother and she was raped by a homeless man. Then she gave birth to me. Before long, my mother died of a disease. My grandfather had worried my mother, so he kept me in the family and brought me up as if Im his bloody grandson. Bertie has been looking for a chance to kill me. Grandfather taught me that I had to control myself, so I went to be a star. I pretended to be a y man. I just want to live, although I was made fun here. Leo heard that silently and then suddenly asked. Not long ago, my wife and I were assassinated by a professional killer, and you were the one who tipped us off, didnt you? To throw suspicion on Bertie Stewart, Marcus and even Kate Lawson. The silence on the other side of the phonested for a long while. Then Ronnie sighed. Mr. Cohen, you have sharp eyes. Grandfather asked me to pretend to be a y man who can only y and do nothing. I have made it for twenty five years, and Im fed up with that. His voice was calm. I have been waiting for an opportunity to ruin Bertie, and now thats it. That day, only I knew Berties purpose, so I asked my man to follow him. But he witnessed the assassination. At that time, I know thats a great opportunity, so I took this opportunity to set up Bertie, but I never expect You never expected that I and my wife are safe, right? Leo continued his words calmly with slight will to kill. Ronnie didnt continue, but apologized sincerely. Sorry, Mr. Cohen. Leo narrowed his eyes. He never expected that there were also some hidden tigers in this small Stewart family. Ronnie, a star, in fact, was more scheming than Bertie. A son of a rich family chose to be a star was to tell Bertie that he had no interest in the master of the family. He just wanted to protect himself. Ronnie had obeyed Kairo to pretend to be a stupid man to reduce Berties alertness. Besides, he had been looking for opportunities to ruin him. Who regarded Ronnie as the waste was a waste. Now that you can set up Bertie now? What if one day you set up me? After a pause, Leo asked. Ronnie got upset and said loudly. I set up Bertie because his mother ruined my mother. I have to revenge for my mother. Mr. Cohen, I had no choice now. I had to rely on you. If you are obedient, I will make you the master of the Stewart family tofort your mother on the heaven. Leo also said, But once you y tricks with me, you will end up worse than Bertie. In spite of Leos bossy tone, Ronnie knew that Leo promised him. Thanks, Mr. Cohen. He said with gratitude. Leo nodded. After Bertie takes charge of the family, he will definitely take some actions to mess me up. As for Neil OBrien, you need to keep an eye on it and just do as the original n. Yes, Mr. Cohen. After the call, Leo looked at the scenery outside of the window. He curled his lips meaningfully. Ronnie, interesting. Twenty minutester, its in the President office of L group. Lydia was going outside. She was tiding up the documents with a bag on her arm. Leo paused, Youre going somewhere? Lydia nodded, The project of Emerdale River is going to start, and the official has a dinner for us and the Stewart family. Hearing, Leo smiled. Im afraid the Stewart family cannote. Lydia was surprised. And then she seemed to think of something and looked at Leo with surprise in her eyes. Have you gone to the Stewart family? Leo said nothing, but he handed an envelope over to Lydia. The origin video has been ruined, besides, this family has given the City Construction project to me. From now on, you will take full charge of the Emerdale river project. Lydia was so surprised that she can say nothing with eyes open wide. She was happy so much that the original video had been ruined. Whats more, Leo also got her the city construction project. Didnt you use some ways to harm them and threaten them? Being happy for a while, Lydia asked upset. Leo shook head, Kairo offered to give the project to me. Thats good. Lydia took a sign of relief. If this project was grabbed by force, the officials of City Construction Bureau will perhaps cancel the corporation if they knew that. I said that. You yourself supported the L group in the past five years. Now Im back, you will never be as painstaking as before. You have me now. Leo held her hand and smiled. This time, Lydia didnt struggled and let Leo hold her hands. This man had kept his words and cared about her on every little things. Most importantly, an iron woman like Lydia can feel great sense of safety beside Leo. Was this the feeling of love? Chapter 225 They Were Kicked out Chapter 225 They Were Kicked out The dinner was not in a five star hotel, but was held in a local special restaurant with a cost level of near two hundred yuan per. However, Leo heard that none of the presidents who will attend this dinner hadints. On the contrary, they thought highly of it that President Jenkins had been so honest. The purpose of the existence of City Construction Bureau was to build the city on the aspect of entertainment, business and culture. And its not suitable for the officials to enter luxury ces. When Leo and Lydia arrived there, the room was full. And most of them were unknown to them. They only knew about Brandon While Brandon greeted Lydia politely, Miss. Henderson, you are here. Then his look fell on Leo and said. This is? Before Lydia gave an introduction, Leo suddenly said, Im nobody, and Im just here with Lydia. You are just a secretary, Miss Henderson, thats your fault. You shouldnte here with a nobody. A receding man said, smiling. Although he was smiling, the irony in his tone was clear. Miss Henderson has a Connection, after all. Otherwise, its impossible to have her to join in the project. Following the receding man, a tall and slim man with sses smiled and said. Lennon ,Jamie,stop it. Brandon frowned and scolded, and then he said to Lydia with apology, Miss Henderson, they are Mr. Anderson and Mr. Mcdonald from ZB Building Materials Corporation and SY Building Materials Corporation. Please dont mind. Lydia immediately frowned and Leo also narrowed eyes, looking at Brandon sharply. Although Brandon was apologizing to Lydia, but he didnt get a right point for the apology. He also agreed with what the two men said. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Before the city constructions project was taken charge of by the L Group. Brandon had given a reception to Lydia. He also thought that Lydia had a connection, so she got the project. However, Lydia said nothing but got seated with Leo. Thanks foring my dinner. The present are the business elites in this city, and its an important thing to jointly build a beautiful Emerdale. Brandon gave a remarks and then checked his watch, Now as long as the Stewart familye, and we can start the dinner. The dishes and drinks were ready, but no one got started. There was an eager look on the faces of the presidents present, especially Lennon and Jamie. They were so excited to rub hands there. Although there were so many people here, but they just got a little part of the construction project while the Stewart family got the most. While Lydia picked up the chopsticks and the Leo also opened of bottle of wine and had a drink. Consequently, everyone present looked at them unpleasantly and even Brandon also frowned. Miss Henderson, everyone doesnt get started, but you and your secretary has started to eat. Its not suitable. Lennon Anderson and Jamie Mcdonald also stared at them coldly. If the Stewart family came, they would get annoyed when they found that they didnt wait for them to have the dinner. Leo still smiled and had a drink. Its noon now, and its harmful to be starving. If the dishes are not enough, we can orderter. There is no ce for you here. Lennon looked at Leo in disdain and shouted. Miss Henderson, you have to make an exnation here. Jamie got it direct to Lydia. There was no troubles between Lydia and him, but he just felt ufortable. After all, the presentpanies are the leading ones in different areas. While Lydia was just from a small Group. Besides Lydia was a woman. Sexism in business had existed for a long time. Lydia just nced at them slightly and then said. You dont need to wait for the Stewart family, and they wonte. What? With Her words, all the presidents got confusion in their eyes, and even Brandon was shocked, Miss Henderson, what do you mean? Lydia took down the chopsticks and raised her chin, snorting, Because the Stewart family had handed the city construction project over to the L group. Thats to say, I will take full charge of the Reconstruction Project of Emerdale River. With her words, everyone was startled. Lennon and Jamie froze there with zy stare. Impossible. Coming to himself, Lennon pped and stood up, shouting. I dont believe. How could the Stewart family hand the city construction project to a woman? Lydia got a cold look, You look down upon woman! Finishing, she took out the contract and threw the contract before Brandon. President Jenkins, you are the backbone in the City Construction Bureau and you can check this contract and make sure whether it is true or not. Brandons face changed. He picked up the contract and read it word by word. He just read one page and then he closed the contract. He handed it over gravely to Lydia. Lennon urged, President Jenkins, Why you stop reading? Its real. Its the real contract. Brandon shook head and smiled bitterly, The master of the Stewart family really handed the project to Lydia. What? I dont believe it. Hearing, Lennon and Jamie got their faces changed and they grabbed the contract and read. The more they read, the darker face they got. They turned to Lydia with envy in their look. Lydia collected the contract and looked around. She said coldly, Youd better make it clear that I now take full charge of the city construction project. Only when we work together can weplete this project sessfully. And there is no room for the outliers. Its silent in the room, only Lydias voice echoed there. With her words, the atmosphere in the room changed peculiarly. Those people who looked down upon Lydia now said nothing. They looked at Lydia with respect and fear in their eyes. After pausing for a long while, Lennon suddenly pointed at Lydia and roared with a dark face. President Jenkins, this woman must have trapped the master of the Stewart family and grabbed this contract. Brandon wore a cold face and asked, Now you tell me what method she had used to grab the contract from the Stewart family. I... Lennon was choking. How could he know about the method that the L Group used to grab the contract from the Stewart family? But he can make Lydia a nominal responsible person. So he snorted and said, You, as a woman, cannot take charge of such a big project. You now hand the project to others. Lydiaughed, Are you kidding me? Then sorry. Lennon wore a cold face and continued, I im here ZB Building Materials Corporation will not support the L group. And SY Building Materials Corporation. Jamie pushed his sses and snorted. The L Group doesnt specialized in this area. Without us, I dont believe that you canplete the project sessfully. However, Lydia just looked around the present calmly, Anyone else? Lennon looked at others and said, Dont fear. You just stand up. With me here, this woman cannot do anything. Yes, and she will plead us to support her. Jamie continued. Under the instigation of the two, the others finally stood out. I quit. I quit. I also quit. Lydia suddenly lost everyones support, isted Lennon looked at Lydia, snorting, Miss Henderson, now what can you do? However, Lydia, with no fear on his face, nodded with a calm face, Now that youre all kicked out of this project. Everyone was surprised by her words. Lennon said angrily, Who do you think you are? We are thepanies that the city construction bureau designated to corporate, and you have no right to kick us out. Whats more, you cannot kick us out until you get the agreement of the master of International Commerce Center. Brandon also shook head and no one had met the master of International Commerce Center. However, Lydia just snorted and then turned to Leo, asking, I now want to kick them out of this project, do you agree? Leo, who had kept silent, nodded and smiled. Yes, you can take all of them out. Chapter 226 The Master of International Commerce Center Chapter 226 The Master of International Commerce Center Hearing the talk between Lydia and Leo, everyone froze. Lennon and Jamie stared at Leo with shock in their eyes. They almost forgot this man if he didnt talk. This transparent man should be the master of the internationalmerce center? Brandon also scanned Leo with shock. And he suddenly recalled that this man was still there when he went to L Group to negotiate on the construction project. He had thought that Leo was just a worker of Lydia, but he should be the master of the International Commerce Center. Looking at Leo stupidly for a long time, Lennon suddenly scolded and shouted at Leo. You son of bitch, Im almost cheated by you. Everyone was stunned and looked at to Lennon , asking, What do you mean? He is not the master of the International Commerce Center. He was just hired by this woman to pretend to be the master. Finishing, he stared at Leo, with malice in his eyes, saying, Son of bitch, how dare you to pretend to be the master. I tell you now I know about the master of International Commerce Center. Hearing his words, Leo also paused, You know? Of course. With pride, Lennon then pointed at Leo and said, I now call the master and approve you are a liar. Then he took out his phone and gave a call. When Lennon was calling someone, Jamie and other presidents felt relieved. Just now they were shocked by the talk between Leo and Lydia. Soon the call was answered, and Lennon especially clicked the speaker. Justin Coxs voice came. Whats up? Lennon was delighted and looked at Leo, saying, Mr. Cox, here is a man who ims that he is the master of the International Commerce Center. He said he is the master of the International Commerce Center... Justin paused and then his voice became upset, What does he look like? He was in his twenties and 180 cm tall. Besides, he came here together with Lydia Henderson, the president of the L Group. Mr. Cox. Do you need I handle with them all together for you? With his words, a sound that something fell down on the ground came. But Justin didnt say anything. You see, Mr. Cox is too angry to say anything. Lennon smiled and tried to please Justin. Mr. Cox, you dont worry, I will give them a lesson for you. Fuck. Suddenly the roar of Justin came from the other end of the phone, Where are you now? Lennon didnt figure out why Justin scolded him. But he still informed him of the address. I will be there soon. Justin took a deep breath and said, Before I arrived there, you behave yourself, otherwise I will kill you. Then he hang up hurriedly. Lennon paused for a while and thenughed, Son of bitch. Youre screwed. Mr. Cox wille here himself. Before he arrives, you cannot leave, as well as Lydia Henderson. Leo tried so hard to suppress his smile. I wont go. Lydia also smiled calmly, she even took a ss of wine. Their casual air shocked Lennon and then he smiled in an insolent way. You just act proudly now. But when Mr. Cox arrives, you will cry. Justin drove fast and came here. ording the description of Lennon , Justin can make sure that the man was Leo Cohen himself. Justin was not the master of the internationalmerce center now, while Leo was. But Lennon didnt know it. He arrived at the restaurant with the fast speed and rushed into the room. Where is he? Mr. Cox, youe here. Lennon immediately stood up to wee Justin, but he was pushed away, You get away. He walked hurriedly toward Leo and Lydia. He took a sign of relief when he made sure that Lennon didnt have a fight with them. Then he greeted politely, Mr. Cohen. You here. Leo looked at himmonly, You know him? Hearing the unpleasant voice, Justin got a sweat back. He nodded and said. He used to be my worker. After I bought the internationalmerce center, he started up his ownpany. Leo said, Ok, I know. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His uncertainty attitude made Justin upset and he had tried hard to suppress the desire to kill Lennon . Mr. Cox, what are you doing? Seeing Justin so polite to Leo, Lennon stared at them incredibly. He stole your identity. You shut up. With anger in the eyes, Justin suddenly turned back and pped him on his face. He is the current master of the internationalmerce center and my director leader. If you dare to mess him up, I will kill you. Then Justin also kicked him. Everything he possessed now was given by Leo. If Leo changed his impression to Justin because of Lennon , Justin will definitely kill him. Lennon shivered and the look at Leo, with eyes full of fear. Jamie and Brandon also got a shock face. You dont be like that. While Leo Cohen waved the hand and smiled at Justin, They are just not convinced because L Group has taken full charge of the city construction project. You tell them whether I have the right to kick them out of the project. Yes, of course you do. Justin nodded hurriedly and nced at the present with cold look, I will kick them out of Emerdale city first if someone dare to mess Mr. Cohen up. Jamie kneeled down at Leo and pleaded, Mr. Cohen, its all my fault. Please dont kick me out. What he had done was to make more money. And he wanted to make a fortune based on this project. Mr. Cohen, Its all our fault. Other presidents also began to plead. However, Leo. Just stood there without any emotion. Why didnt you realize that you are wrong earlier? Without you, you think that I cannot complete the construction project, right? Justin said hurriedly, I now contact the ten greatpanies. Any one of the tenpanies had more power than the present. Lennon Jamie and others got an pale face and left. Mr. Cohen, Im sorry for messing you up. Justin Cox apologized and then left. In the room were Leo and Lydia and Brandon left. The look of Leo then fell on Brandon, while Brandon suddenly shivered, say nothing. President Jenkins. Leo got him a ss of wine and said slowly. There is a saying going that women hold up half the sky. What do you think of my wife? Brandon was shocked and looked at Lydia incredibly. Now he realized why L Group can take charge of the construction project and why Leo had been in the L Group because Lydia was his wife. Leo looked at Brandon and then left with Lydia. Out of the room, Lydia looked at Leo. I should have realized earlier that Justin is your worker. Its notte now. Leo held Lydias hand, saying, Its time to make it public that we are husband and wife. Lydia nodded pleasantly. Its up to you. With this thing today, its believed that the officials in city construction Bureau will show great respect to the L Group. Lydia was about to drive back to thepany. However, when she just get started the car, a car stopped before them. Marcus get out of the car and smiled. Please stop. Chapter 227 The Property Chapter 227 The Property Marcus. Looking at the figure out of the car, Leo narrowed eyes slightly, while Lydia also frowned. She said unpleasantly. Why did hee here? Since the conflict in the tower with him, Lydia got a bad impression of Marcus. I also want to know. Leo narrowed eyes and got off the car. Lydia followed him. Mr. Cohen, I want to have a talk with you Looking Leo getting off the car, Marcus immediately smiled and walked to him. And its about an important thing, could Miss Henderson leave us alone? Lydia raised eyebrow, What is so important that I couldnt know about it? Leo just said, Its okay with my wife here. Seeing Leos attitude, Marcus froze for a second and then continued, Well, Im here to negotiate a cooperation with Mr. Cohen on behalf of Wilson family. Gloom shed in his eyes. Kairo was dead, and the Stewart family in fact is ruin. I think this is an opportunity for everyone. What? Kairo was dead? Lydia did not know about that. Kairo was killed by Bertie. So she was shocked. Marcus nodded with a dark face. Yes, this is an important thing, so please keep it secret. Miss Henderson. Leo said nothing, and he just narrowed eyes, scanning Marcus. The Wilson family deserved to be one of the four rich families in the city with great informationwork. This thing just happened this morning, while the Wilson family had known about it now. But, so what? Leo looked at him coldly. Marcus looked around and made sure that there was no one else. He lowered his voice and said. Now Bertie had taken charge of the Stewart family, and he said that its you who killed Kairo. Ronnie Stewart had got Leo informed of this news, but Leo still narrowed eyes dangerously. So? Besides, Bertie had ced a bounty on your head. Marcus narrowed eyes and said, I believe that Mr. Cohen dont want your wife to live in danger. Lydias face changed. She still remembered the assassinationst time. If Marcus said it true, then his happy life will be ruined. There were three kinds ofwork, local areawork for ordinary people, the encrypted intr and ck-End Organization, where a killer can get a mission. Leo stared at Marcus coldly. Youre threatening me! Its not me who is threatening you, but Bertie. Marcus smiled meaningfully. The Wilson family made a fortune by Inte and no one can do better than my family is this area in Emerdale. So my family can handle this thing for you. Leo suddenly showed a big smile. Are you so kind? Mr. Cohen. Dont be like this! We can make friends with each other. Marcus smiled, Its my fault before that I believed in Bertie and went against with you, but after that I regretted for that so much. In order to show our sincerity, the Wilson family hindered Berties action to hire killers to kill you. Looking at Marcus, Leo suddenly smiled silently and narrow the eyes to scan him. Under his look, Marcuss heart beat crazily. Since the conflict in the tower, he had stood by the side of Bertie. And its impossible that Leo can get along well with Marcus. Leo Cohen---- Will Leo take him seriously? Do you think the Wilson family has done a great thing? I must thank you with great gratitude? Suddenly, Leo Cohen looked away and sarcastically asked. ...... Hearing the irony in Leos words, Marcus got chill in his eyes but he still smiled, Mr. Cohen, I showed my sincerity. As long as we cooperate, ourpanies will grow stronger. Cooperate? A little bird should try topete against the sky for height. Leoughed in distain, But those who suit their actions to the time are wise. Now that you choose to be wise, I can cooperate with you. Come on, what do you want? At that moment, Marcus looked at Leo Cohen with great caution. Grandpa had said Leo Cohen was a somebody, who had a certain degree of retreat and rectitude. Good! I appreciate decisive men like Mr. Cohen. Heughed and then offered his conditions, Bertie Stewart was young and promising, but he couldnt run the property well. I hope that Mr. Cohen to turn over all of the Stewart familys business to the Wilson family. Hearing this, Leo Cohens eyes narrowed deeply. The Wilson family wanted to be the greatest family in Emerdale. However, he did not refuse, but said. Im not interested in the property. If you want, you can go get it yourself. Well, thank you, Mr. Cohen. Before Marcus could rejoice, the indifferent voice of Leo Cohen came again. Go back and tell your grandpa, Marco Wilson. I know what his n is. The property is nothing to me, far from cooperation. The Wilson family still has a way to develop as long as you are obedient. Once you trouble troubles, the Wilson family will have the same oue to the Stewart family. Finishing, Leo took Lydia back into the car and drove off. Marcus made a phone call with a fierce twinkle in his eye and said in a low voice, Grandpa, Leo Cohen has agreed to our acquisition of the Stewart family, but he showed no respect to our family. There came a heavy hum on the phone, In this case, you... Marco said a few words softly and Marcuss eyes lit up. Then his look became dark and ruthless, and then left. At the same time, its in a luxury vi. Benedict, walked up and down with the phone in his hand and an anxious look on his face. Suddenly, the phone rang. Benedict looked at the screen and answered the phone immediately, Hows it going? Young master, severalpanies have agreed to cooperate with us, and even those that rejected us have thrown a banquet for us! The Emerdale market ispletely open to us!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On the phone, the man on the other end said excitedly. Good! Hearing, Benedict was also greatly pleased. He made sure that there was a somebody supporting the Ford family. However, all partners insist that you have to bring your fiancee. Benedict was stunned. Why was Caroline wanted? A bold guess slowly came up in his mind... Chapter 228 The End of Good Days Chapter 228 The End of Good Days I see. Ill take her to the dinner party tonight. After hanging up the phone, Benedict said, Go to the Ford familys house and call Caroline. Also, get me a bottle of drug and some condoms in case they are needed tonight. The housekeeper looked at Benedict with surprise in his eyes and hesitated, Sir, its not proper to do that, is it? Miss Ford is your fiancee ---- Theres nothing wrong with that. Anyone can be sacrificed to strengthen my familys position at Emerdale. Benedict interrupted the housekeeper with a cold look and said, No that the big deal behind the Ford family wanted Caroline, then its ok to give her to others. After all, she is just a tool for me to raise children and expand the market for my family. But - Shut up. You just do it. Benedicts face darkened and he shouted. The housekeeper shut up and left the room, leaving Benedict alone. He took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab and got himself a ss of wine. He drank slowly, with cold look. In fact, he had suspected for a long time that Caroline was connected to the big deal behind the Ford family. He just got engaged to Caroline, and Emerdale market was opened to his family immediately. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Its hard for the Hudson family to get a foot at Emerdale. Benedict shook the ice in his ss with a crisp sound, and his look became deep. Caroline, I owe the growth of our family to you... Young master, Miss Ford is here. Soon, the housekeepers voice came. Caroline opened the door and stood in the doorway, saying, Benedict, you wanted to see me? Benedict, smiling, stood up and said, There is a banquet tonight. I hope you can go there with me. Caroline didnt think much and immediately nodded. Benedict looked at Carolines outfit and frowned, Why are you wearing that? Caroline paused, Whats wrong with my clothes? She wore a ck dress today, wearing a pair of high-heel shoes of seven centimeters. Too conservative. Benedict shook his head, You go to change more sexy clothes ---- forget it, I help you with that. He selected a half-revealing and sheath dress for her. Looking at the dress, Caroline blushed, Isnt it improper to dress like that? Thats ok. Half an hourter, Caroline dressed up for the reception with Benedict. However, she felt ufortable and she tried hard to clutch the skirt. Benedict, however, nodded with satisfaction, and the outfit was enough to excite any man. Dear SIRS, its really a great honor to work with you, and well have more contacts in the future. At the reception, in front of Benedict sat many executives of listedpanies in suits and ties from all walks of life, with their posture lowered and smiles on their faces. All the bosses hurriedly said, Mr. Hudson is too polite. You, as a young man, have achieved so much. Benedict was ttered and turned to Caroline. This is my fiancee, Caroline. Caroline, say hello to everybody. Caroline blushed and bowed awkwardly with her legs together. Good evening, Im Caroline Ford. Just call me Caroline. So you are Miss Ford. You are a well-educateddy. I have wanted to pay a visit, but I didnt have time, so I finally met Miss Ford today. Miss Ford, I propose a toast to you. All the manager present stood up to great Caroline, full of enthusiasm. Caroline marveled that these were the most important people shed never met, but they treated her with more respect than Benedict. Why? Seeing the situation, Benedict also got a deep look, and a hint of imperceptible will to kill shed in his eyes. Caroline was really the lover of the man behind the Ford family. Thats to say, she wanted to marry me while she was having an affair with the big deal! That bitch... Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The will to kill in Benedicts eyes became more intense, and his fists clenched and then rxed. Fortunately, I dont really like her either. I just used her to develop the Emerdale market. Benedict thought to himself. Caroline, you propose a toast to every one of the present, on behalf of me. Benedict brought five wine sses, filled them, and handed them all to Caroline. So much? Looking at the sses, Caroline looked embarrassed. The presidents waved hands, Dont have to do that. We cheers, and Miss Ford just help yourself. Benedict refused, Caroline will be my wife soon, and she will be one of the Hudson family. She can drink the five sses of wine, on behalf of the family. Then he turned to Caroline and ordered, Drink it. Dont leave a drop. Carolines face turned red as she looked at the wine, hesitating for a long time. Atst a flicker of resolution shed in her eyes. Ok, let me. Then she picked up the sses, and drank one ss of wine. Carolines face turned red and she coughed violently. Miss Ford, you stop ---- Other managers looked at each other, and then hurriedly dissuaded her. Four more. Benedict said with a poker face. Caroline picked up four more sses of wine and slurped them down. Carolines stomach turned upside down and she covered her mouth with her hand as if she was about to throw up. Dont throw up! Swallow it! Caroline, wishing she was dead, swallowed the liquid with an effort, barely able to smile on her pale face. Hudson, I have finished... Shame on me! Benedict did not give anyfort, but snort with a cold expression. Managers, I have some private matters and I have to go first. Benedict looked at the managers and smiled, Caroline will meet your needs. When he got up, some condoms were left. He took a look at Caroline, who was very drunk. Benedict gave everyone a vague look. Managers, please help me take care of Caroline. In the future when you met the big deal, please put in a word for me. Then he strode away. All the managers looked at Caroline drunk. A manager sighed. The boss behind wants to figure out the attitude of the Hudson family, now it seems that this man will be ruined by his own cleverness. Another manager said, Send Miss Ford to the hotel to rest, in addition, report Mr. Barker this thing. The Hudson familys good days areing to an end. They then called Forrest Barker, who then reported to Leo Cohen. Thats the way it is, boss. I see. Leo Cohen spoke in a calm voice, without any emotion. But Forrest Barker shuddered, feeling a surge of anger from the boss. He said, Boss, as long as you order, I will let the Hudson family disappear forever! Leo Cohen didnt say a word, but after a long time, he slowly said, No, just wait a little longer. The Hudson family wants to develop the Emerdale market by getting married to Caroline. The wedding day of Benedict and Caroline will be the end of the family! With gloomy word, a strong murderous wave came out. Forrest Barker shivered and said, Yes, Boss! Chapter 229 Heaven and Hell Chapter 229 Heaven and Hell Caroline woke up after a longma. When she opened eyes, she felt ufortable. Carolines face nched and she sat up reflexively when she saw several condoms on her nightstand. All she can recall was that she passed out after drinking five sses of wine. Benedict left her alone. Have I been raped by the old men? Caroline tried to protect herself by hugging herself, only to find that her clothes had been changed and her stockings were missing. Ah... A terrified, high-pitched scream rang through the luxury hotel. Outside came the rapid footsteps. The several managers rushed in, and saw Caroline awake. They took a sigh of relief, Miss Ford, you woke up? You bastards! Carolines face was covered with tears and she screamed in despair. Those managers also were frightened and they hurriedly exined, Miss Ford, you dont misunderstand, we didnt do anything. You drank too much and we sent you here to rest. Your clothes were too revealing. I asked the waitress to get you changed. Looking at those managers with nervous look, Caroline also slightly settled down and carefully examined herself. And then she took a sigh of relief. Sorry, I misunderstood you. Wheres my fiancee? She asked again. Several managers told her everything. Caroline was stunned and her eyes were full of wonder. No! How would Benedict treat me like that? Miss Ford, you wake up. He is the kind of person. In his eyes, you are the tool of his familys revival. No, Im going to ask him! Caroline put on her shoes and sprinted out of the hotel. Late at night, Caroline took a taxi and headed to the vi where Benedict was staying. Benedict! She was about to open the door and enter, but her hands were frozen in midair. Two figures, a man and a woman, were faintly visible through the ss. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Benedict, its so skinny Haha, you want to try something skinnier? On arge sofa, Benedict cuddled a buxom blonde and Caroline was about to explode as they embraced each other. No, youre getting married. The woman? Shes just a tool for me to get into Emerdale. It doesnt matter. Benedicts words pierced her heart like needles. At this moment, her heart broke. She was like the stranded fish on the shore, on the verge of oxygen deprivation. As if her strength was drained, Caroline fell down awkwardly on the ground and the door was opened. Benedict and the blonde were startled. Why you? Arent you supposed to be at the hotel? Seeing Caroline by the door, Benedict stood up with a momentary surprise in his eyes, which soon turned into gloom. Caroline was here which meant that she sneaked out alone leaving the managers. Caroline, however, looked at the blonde in Benedicts arms as if she hadnt heard him. Who is she? The blonde woman did not have any fear, but looked at her with a mocking face. In front of Caroline, she even kissed Benedict. Benedict did not refuse. After the kiss, he calmly said, As you can see, she is my woman. I have many women like her. Even though she already had the answer in her heart, Caroline was still shocked when Benedict said it. With eyes wide open, she looked at him in disbelief, Then ... Me? You? Benedict suddenly got dismissive look in his eyes, You are just a tool for my family to expand Emerdale market. If not there is a big deal behind your family, I will never marry you from a small family. Marring me is a great gift for you! With his words, the blonde woman in the arms of Benedict suddenly stood up and threw her red wine in the face of Caroline. Caroline was poured with red wine all over her face and hair. What are you doing? Caroline, already distraught, snapped and grabbed the blonde womans neck like a maniac. Stop it! Benedicts face darkened as he pped Caroline on the face, causing her tumbling to the ground. You go first. Benedict said to the blonde. The blonde gave Caroline a disdainful look and walked out, leaving Caroline and Benedict alone. Caroline didnt get up. She was still sitting on the floor. You never loved me, did you? Her hair was disheveled and her voice trembled. Yes. Benedict nodded without hesitation and then looked down at her with cold eyes, I asked you to take good care of the managers. Why did youe back? Caroline trembled as she recalled the antics of Benedict. Skimpy clothes, alcohol, four or five condoms on the nightstand. She understood everything. Ha ha ha... She began tough in a low voice, and then to cry, as if her spirit had been severely stimted. Why are youughing? Youve made a terrible mistake, Benedict said. I am your wife, and you give me to others for fun, just for your family business? Caroline was sad and angry. Have you any other use than that? Benedict, with a cool look on his face, snapped, Tell me who the big deal behind the Ford family is! Caroline shook her head. There is no big deal, and everything is just your imagination. What? Immediately, Benedicts eyes froze. Caroline said calmly, Since you dont like me, the wedding can be canceled. I am a daughter from a small family, who doesnt deserve you. Hearing this, Benedicts face suddenly turned pale. Because of his marriage to Caroline, he had sessfully entered the Emerdale market. If the engagement was called off, the big deal behind the Ford family will be furious, and the effort will be in vain. No! He thundered angrily, This marriage is not up to you. You must marry me for my family to open the Emerdale market. I dont want to marry you. Today I saw what a disgusting person you are. Caroline said with a cold face, then turned to leave. While she didnt see the malice in his eyes, after she said that. He strode after her, reached out to grab Carolines long hair, and dragged her back. Ah - The door of the vi was firmly closed, followed by a series of blows, as well as Carolines heart- wrenching screams. Chapter 230 Human Comedy Chapter 230 Human Comedy For a timeless time, the door was opened again. Benedict grabbed Caroline by her long hair and threw her out like a dead dog. You have no choice whether to marry or not. His eyes were cold and passionless, and then he mmed the door. Caroline had no strength left to speak. Shey stiff on the cold floor. His face and body were covered with bruises, inflicted by Benedict. Now she understood what Marcel Hudson meant when he said, It wont take you long to find out that my brother is crazy, too. Benedict seemed to be gentle and elegant, but in face he had his violence hidden in the bones. Carolines swollen eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears of sadness and regret. Heaven and hell is only within a sh of thought. Once upon a time, Caroline felt that her marriage to Benedict was the road to the rich and powerful, but she did not know that its a way to hell. If the engagement was not called off, she will live in the shadow of domestic violence ---- and may even be beaten to death. After regaining a little strength, Caroline managed to get up and took a car back to the Ford family. She tried to hide the bruises on her face all the way so that no one would recognize her. Back at the Ford familys house, Reba was watching TV and William was engrossed in the morning paper. Dad, Mom. Caroline limped in with her head down. Caroline is back... What are these bruises on your body? Reba was in the middle of her sentence when she let out an exmation and hurried over to Carolines side. Whats the matter? William also came to Caroline. When he saw Caroline covered with bruises, his face suddenly changed, Daughter, where did these injuriese from? I dont want to marry Benedict, Caroline fumed as she recounted the whole story. What? He has gone too far. Reba looked at Caroline, who was covered in bruises, but then said, But, Caroline, its just a normal fight between husband and wife and it will be over soon. Dont call off the engagement. Mom, I have been beaten by him. You still dont agree with me to cancel the engagement? Carolines eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Reba Ford. William Ford also looked gloomy. I knew that son of bitch was up to no good. How bold he is to beat my daughter. Im going to find him! He stormed out of the house, only to be pulled back by Reba Ford. What are you going to do? She wore a worried face, Our family now has relied on this marriage to develop the business, and you Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. cannot go to cancel it. Then she tried to persuade Caroline, Caroline, I think Benedict has done it out of impulse, you dont mind. Domestic abuse will take ce for zero or countless times. I have been beaten like this, while you still want me to marry him? Carolines eyes were filled with disappointment, I am an alive person, not a tool you used to expand the family business. Only when I was beaten to death will you regret it! Caroline, this is the cost to marry into a rich family, and you have to bear it. Reba Ford got nervous, afraid that Caroline really wanted to call off the engagement. If so, the development of the Ford family will end up in vain. Reba Ford, are you still a human being! William Ford protected Caroline behind, with anger on his face, Why I agreed Caroline to marry Benedict is because Caroline liked the man. Now the man dare to beat Caroline, I say no to this marriage. Shut up! His words pissed Reba off, I gave birth to her and has brought her up for over 20 years. Its time for her to pay off, Said Reba Ford. Then she turned to Caroline and spoke slowly. Benedict beat you perhaps because you have done something wrong. You should try to find the reason on yourself, rather than put the me on him! You must marry him, otherwise, I will disown you. Do you understand? Carolines eyes quickly turned red as she gawked at Reba Ford, who was yelling at her. She never expected her mother urged her to marry a rich family regardless of the fact that she was beaten by Benedict. Her mother was pushing her into the hot water. In desperation, Caroline suddenly ran out of the house. Where are you going? Caroline ran out for a long way. She didnt stop until she cannot hear Rebas shout. It was the first time she had been disappointed with the family. Caroline stood alone at an intersection and had no idea where shes going. It began to rain, and the passengers put up their umbres. Caroline also wanted to open an umbre, but found that she left in a hurry without an umbre. The rain soon soaked her clothes and she shuddered. In fact, her heart was colder than her body. The rain was getting so heavy that Caroline couldnt stand it. She went to a corner of the city and curled up, hugging her knees for warmth. At this moment, a figure slowly approached her. The ck umbre wasrge enough to shelter two people. He reached the umbre forward and covered Caroline. So the rain could not hit her any more. Shivering slightly, Caroline stiffly looked up to see a calm face. Suddenly, she burst into tears. She jumped to her feet and threw herself into Leo Cohens arms. I regret. She tightly hugged him, as if she was grasping thest straw that can save her. This time, Leo Cohen didnt push her away, allowing Caroline to hug her and slightly nod, I know. After a pause, his eyes rested on the bruises on Carolines body and face, and his calm eyes finally appeared a ripple. He beat you? Caroline nodded awkwardly, saying nothing. Good. Leo Cohen didnt rage or say much, but nodded quietly. I dont want to get married. Carolines body quivered with tears. Then, you dont. Leo Cohen spoke calmly, while Caroline was crying out of breath. Except of regret, some other inexplicable emotions filled her heart. The whole world was dark. When she felt that she was abandoned by the whole world, only he, who she had looked down upon, finally appeared and gave her a promise. Sometimes all it takes is one word to lift a person from hell to heaven. Chapter 231 Ewan Hudson Chapter 231 Ewan Hudson Leo was driving the car in a steady pace, while Caroline remained seated in the front seat with red rims of eyes, yet she was not emotional as she used to. Seeing Leo, who was calm, Caroline wanted to say something several times. However, words were on the tip of her tongue and she found it hard to say anything. Do you want to have a talk? Suddenly, Leo turned around and asked her peacefully. I Caroline looked bewildered and blurted out in haste. I am just curious about how did you found me? Leo chuckled and responded, Dad just called me and said you had a quarrel with the family. You ran out of home. He asked me to find you. Well. Caroline looked frustrated because she thought at first that Leo was looking for her on purpose-just like Leo didnt say anything further. Caroline also didnt know what to say. She clenched her hands tightly, looking nervous. Both of them remained the same until they almost arrived at the Henderson family. Caroline finally couldnt help asking, Leo, do you remember what have I told you when we were little? What words? Leo turned the wheel. Well Carolines cheek turned red. She gritted her teeth and decided to tell him. I have told you that I will not marry anyone except you! Leo simply smiled and replied, Why are you still saying those words? I have already married. I am not requiring you to marry me! Caroline turned around to look at him, then she gritted her teeth and continued, I just, I just want to go back to the past! Leo remained silence for a while. He then looked at Caroline in the eye and responded, I hope you can understand what is true love. Caroline showed him nk eyes, finding Leo continued saying in a calm tone, You are simply in your tough period of being betrayed. I happen to help you recover. What you feel towards me is gratitude instead of love. We are adults now and there is no need to mind our past feuds. Carolines eyes immediately redded up. She felt her heart was aching. She didnt know why she hurt more terrible than being betrayed by Benedict. Like peeling the onion, she found her heart was torn apart one cut after another. It was she who pushed away a man who used to treat her nicely. That man was supposed to apany her for the whole life. Caroline gritted her teeth tightly and tried not to cry out. She really regretted for what she had done. When they were driving by a noodles store, Caroline suddenly asked, Do you remember this ce? Leo nced outside. There was no ripple in his eyes when he replied, Yes, we used to eat noodles here when we were little. We dont want scallions and often ask for extra noodles. We were poor in the past days and had to share the same bowl. Caroline forced a smile. She looked at Leo and remarked, Can we go there one more time? Thest time. Leo was hesitated for a while and nodded, Yes. He parked the car by the road and went to the caf together with Caroline. It was a small caf and was not very tidy. There was no customer inside. Boss, we want one bowl of noodles. We dont want scallions. Add more noodles, please. Caroline took out a brand-new note and remarked, Keep the change. After saying this, she opposite to Leo nervously. Soon, their noodles arrived. Caroline took two pairs of chopsticks. She was about to give them to Leo, while Leo chuckled and noted, I will watch you to eat. Carolines hands suspended in the air. Afterwards, she took back her hands stiffly and started eating by herself. Slip No one talked in the caf. There was only Carolines hurried eating sound. Caroline ate the noodles fast in an awkward manner, as if she didnt eat anything in twenty days. Leo was sitting opposite to her, watching her have noodles with tranquil eyes. Caroline was eating more and more fast when her tears dropped into the soup. Finally, she buried her whole face to the bowl. She couldnt hold it anymore but cried out loudly. Leo didnt say anything tofort her. He simply observed the woman in front of him in silence. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Caroline didnt have anyone to rely on. They didnt end up well as couples. Could friendship still remain in their rtion? Their future was uncertain. Leo couldnt give her the consequence as she expected. He could only apany her to finish eating thest bowl of noodles. Caroline finished all of the bowl, with even no soup left in it. At this point, the owner came with a smile and asked, Hi, are you the little girl who often ate noodles here in the past days? You cane back if you want in the future. Caroline was startled and then shook her head with a smile. I am sorry, I wonte in the future. Afterwards, she left when stumbling under the owners wondering gaze. Leo sighed in his heart. Why did she decide toe here if she knew what the consequence would be? Caroline already tidied her makeup when they arrived at the Ford family and came in with Leo. However, they found there were many people inside. Except Reba and William, Benedict was standing by a serious middle-aged mans side in a respective manner. The middle-aged man was carrying a sharp look, making people feel depressed even if he wasnt angry. He was sitting on a red wood chair in the centre with a teacup in his hands to slowly sip. However, such a simple gesture had caused people intangible pressure. Only people from the upper ss could let off depressing atmosphere. Herees Caroline Rebas tense nerve finally loosened up when seeing Leo and Carolinee back. She ignored Leo and turned around with a smile, saying to the middle-aged man, My dear rtive, I have told you Caroline simply got moody to run away from home. How could she cancel the wedding with Benedict? Rtive? Caroline and Leo looked at each other. Soon, Carolines face turned pale. Leo also squinted his eyes with sharp look. The word rtive could reveal the middle-aged mans true identity. He was the lord of the Hudson family and the father of Benedict. He was Ewan Hudson! Ewan nced at Caroline. There was no ripple in his look as he dropped down the teacup and slightly nodded. Its good for her toe back! Reba immediately turned around to stare at Caroline with fierce look, Its all your fault. You got moody simply by a little injury and even made our rtivee here from Sallton, Winham and New Queennd. Come to apologize for your future father-onw! Caroline stood still without saying anything. However, she still nced at Benedict. It made her chill when finding Benedict didnt stand out to help her. He simply stood aside like it was not his business at all. Come to say sorry! Reba got anxious when seeing Caroline didnt take action. She pushed Caroline from behind with great strength. Caroline stumbled because of her push. She bit her lips tightly and bowed towards Ewan. I am sorry, father-inw. I shouldnt be wilful. Well. Ewan slightly nodded, I have heard what happened. It is my son who has beaten you. Caroline raised up her head to look at Ewan in surprise. Leo also started at him with sharp eyes when standing in the back of the crowd, waiting for him to continue. Its true that my son has done things wrong, but you are supposed to help him from too much pressure as his wife. Ewan suddenly changed his focus from ming on his own son to ming on Caroline. He looked at Caroline and remarked, Women should follow strict rules to be a good wife. You can only be a member of our family in that way. Caroline knew what he was referring to. She gave a cold smile and asked, Do you mean I have to bear even if Benedict beats me again in the future? Ewan didnt give her a direct response, but looked at her in a meaningful manner, replying, You have to figure it out by yourself after you get married. Caroline immediately trembled. She had never been so afraid of marriage before. Reba hurriedly ran towards to tter Ewan and noted, My dear rtive, everybody is happy for Carolines return. The day after tomorrow will be their wedding day. I will let Caroline go to sleep in their wedding room tonight. You dont have to rush. Ewan suddenly decided to talk about another thing and remarked, There is another reason for me to Which thing? Please tell us if we can help. You can definitely help with it. Ewan sneered and then remarked coldly, My son Marcel was beaten into serious injury in the Perry family. He is still in aa now. Ie here to hear your exnation! After saying this, Ewans eyes immediately turned sharp. His gaze rest on Leo after ncing over the crowd in the hall. Chapter 232 Punishment Chapter 232 Punishment All people turned to look at Leo with different expressions. Suddenly, Leo became the target of all people. Carolines expression also changed slightly with a sense of worry passed over. She knew Ewan was referring to Marcel, who got seriously injured after Leo beat him to save her. Actually, it wasnt Leo who had beaten Marcel. Leo had called Millie at that time. Millie was the eldest girl in the Henderson family. Naturally, no one dared go against her and allowed her to beat Marcel into serious injury. Reba suddenly stiffed and her eyes were full of anxiety, saying, Dont be mad. Is there any misunderstanding in this thing? Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? Ewan sneered and remarked, Its the Ford familys rule to take revenge. We have to handle this thing properly. William took a step forward and looked at Ewan fearlessly, saying, Leo wont beat someone out of no reason. He took action because your younger son did something terrible. His younger son added drugs in my wine to revenge! Caroline stood out bravely at this time and told the public the truth. However, Benedict sneered and remarked, Do you think people will believe you? Marcel is my brother. Why will he try to frame up his sister-inw? Thats real! Caroline got so anxious that she couldnt stop stamping. When she was about to continue, a hand suddenly stopped her to reveal the truth. Caroline turned around and found Leo was shaking head towards her with gentle look. Leo remarked, There is no need for you to continue. We will find ways to teach them a lesson if they really have done something wrong. Caroline opened her eyes widely and looked at Benedict in astonishment. Leo could sense that Benedict had a homicidal intent towards him. Benedict simply wanted to use what happened to Marcel to put them in dilemma. Benedict must have known what happened that night. The reason why he didnt show up was because he wanted to be the man behind the scene. First, he wanted to teach his brother a lesson. Second, he wanted to take revenge on Leo via this thing. He tried to achieve two purposes. Leo also turned around to look at Ewan and asked, What will you do if I refuse to give you exnation? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ewans eyes were cold when he asked, Do you think I can do nothing to you with a big figure in the Henderson family to protect you? Leoughed out loudly. It seemed the Hudson family didnt realize he was the big figure behind the scene. Dear rtive, we have no rtion with that loser. You can do anything to deal with him, but dont be mad at us. Reba got extremely anxious. She thought for a while, then she crossed the crowd and raised up her hand to p Leo. Youre such a loser. All you know is to find trouble! p However, before she could hit Leo, Reba got pped first. Half of her cheek slowly swelled up. Suddenly, all people turned silence, looking at Caroline who took action in astonishment. Even Leo slightly changed his expression. Reba covered her face. She looked at Caroline, whose face was already covered with tears, the next moment, she burst out shouting. Whats wrong with you? How dare you beat me? Yes, I dare. Have you ever thought that youre the one who did wrong things? Carolines rims of eyes became wet as she looked at Reba in frustration, saying, It was Marcel who added drug in my cup. If it were not Leo, I will be raped by him. Why are you going to hit him instead of expressing thanks? Besides, you dont even care about me after I get beaten so hard. How can you marry me to that vicious family just for our familys good? Am I still you daughter? I am so jealous that youre my mother! Caroline got more and more excited as she remarked. She almost cried out to say thest sentence. Her eyelids already got swelled up as tears running down widely on her face. Leo was also moved. That was why he decided to help Caroline to get out from the wedding with the Hudson family. Caroline really had changed to another person. I am so jealous that youre my mother! What her words meant was that she would even kill Reba if she didnt give birth to her! And this was Carolines true thought. Reba was startled and couldnt say anything out. William pulled her back and scolded, Dont mess around here! After learning what happened, Reba pretended to cry when saying, I have raised her up, but now she dares beat me. What have I done wrong? Just let me die However, no one showed her mercy. Ewan and Benedict showed a more and more dark look, especially Benedict, who frowned extremely tight. How could his future wife defend another man? It really embarrassed him. Caroline, you used to hate Leo the most and wished him to die! Why do you defend him now? Benedict scolded with re. Its the wrong thing I have done in my life and the thing I regret the most. Caroline showed a bitter smile and noted, Is it toote for me to get sobered? She found she was a joke. There were chances for her to win her life. However, she had pushed away those chances again and again. If she treated Leo nicely in the past, would things be different now? How dare you! Benedict carried a gloom face and shouted out, Youre going to be my wife, but you still go against me for many times. Do you think that I can do nothing to you? What are you going to do with her? With cold voice, Leo slowly walked towards Benedict in sharp eyes. Suddenly, Benedict changed another expression. Astonishment also passed over Ewans eyes as he stared at this young man in amazement. Leos look was extremely cold at this moment. Some people could even see the scene of his killing in Leos eyes. If youre going to charge me, I will charge you first! Leo showed sharp eyes to strike Benedict. He walked towards him and remarked in a cold voice. I have reminded you to treat her nicely that day. Have you done things as you promised? Hearing Leos words, Caroline was touched with tears running down, while Benedict got scared a lot. Soon, Benedict calmed himself and also showed Leo sharp eyes, saying, Shes my wife and I can do anything I want with her. Even the whole Ford family cant do anything to me, not to mention you. Benedicts words were extremely bold. Hepletely went against the rules for couples to get along. Caroline looked pale with her body trembling in feat. Although angry, William didnt dare say anything. As for Benedict, his expression turned to sheer sarcasm in the end. His father was by his side and he didnt believe Leo could do anything to him. The Hudson family had already broadened their market in Emerdale. It was easy for them to keep such situation. What would happen even if they have offended the big figure behind the Henderson family? The Hudson family was already in its thrive and couldnt be shaken easily! Caroline already became useless. She only deserved to be the servant after getting married to the Hudson family! Leo showed deep eyes and didnt seem to be scared at all. He remarked, Yes, I cant do anything with you, but we will learn a lesson. Benedictughed out loudly and noted, My father is a member of HY Business Association and the Hudson family has already entered the Emerdale market. Another family will thrive in Emerdal, and that will be my family. Besides, we also own power in Sallton and Winham. Who will be disrespectful to us at that time? Is it really true? After Benedicts speech, the voice of disdainful sneer came outside the Ford familys courtyard. Forrest strode forward in suit angrily with a bunch of people. Chapter 233 Leo’s Promise Chapter 233 Leos Promise Are you the one who was behind Leo thest time? Benedict looked at Forrest and showed an astonished expression. He had met Forrest before when he was in the International Commerce Centre. Forrest used to follow Leo respectively, like his secretary. Benedict naturally regarded Forrest as a small figure and didnt take him seriously. Now it seemed things didnt go as he expected. How dare you! How dare the Hudson family being rude to head Barker? Are you tired of living? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. n and Justin, who were following behind Forrest, immediately showed cold gaze and scolded him. Although those well-known presidents behind didnt say a word, they had expressed their supportive standings by showing sharp eyes. Seeing Forrests face, Ewan suddenly changed another expression and immediately pped Benedict, saying, Unfilial thing, shut up! Benedict was pped in stiff by his father and looked at Forrest in astonishment. Why would his own father show respect to head Barker? What was his real identity? Ewan hurriedly came in front of Forrest. He bowed politely and remarked, Greetings, head Barker, I am the intermediate member. Forrest slightly nodded and didnt respond him. Benedict suddenly got frightened. He looked at Forrest in astonishment. Did he belong to HY Business Association? People from the Ford family also got so startled that they didnt even forget to greet Forrest. What would the charger in the HY Business Association do bying to the Ford family? n walked in front of Caroline. A smile suddenly crossed his serious face when he remarked, Miss Caroline, I have heard you are going to get married. I havent given you gift to congratte. Here is my blessing. Wish you have a happy marriage. n took out a sparkling ne which worth more than ten million and handed it to Caroline. Reba liked his present so much that she couldnt even move her eyes. When she was about to reach out to grab it, Caroline suddenly pushed her away. She hurriedly waved her hands and noted, President Russel, this gift is too precious. I cant ept it. Just take it. n gave her the ne with a smile and replied, To be honest, I felt warm the first time I saw you. I am already fifty years old and still dont have any child. Are you willing to be my god-granddaughter? Wow All people here got startled when hearing his words. Caroline also couldnt find out what was going on. She had only met n for one time. Why he would feel familiar with her? Leo stood beside her and suddenly remarked, Just agree. Caroline got startled for a while. Seeing Leos smile, she suddenly understood something. She hurriedly nodded and noted, Yes, president Russel, I am willing to! nughed out asked, Are you still calling me president Russel? Caroline understood his meaning. She hurriedly changed his title and called again, Grandpa Russel! Ah. n showed a bright smile when Leo also slightly nodded towards him. n was the richest man in Emerdale. If he was willing to look after Caroline, viins didnt dare find her trouble. William felt delighted from the bottom of his heart. However, he also felt a sense of worry. He was supposed to have two daughters, one was his child with his ex-wife, and the other was Caroline. However, now Caroline sessfully recognized n as her god-grandfather, while the other still got nowhere to be found. Both Benedict and Ewan showed extremely terrible expression. Seeing n being so close to Caroline, a bold conjecture appeared in their mind. Was n the mysterious big figure behind the Henderson family? As for Forrest, Ewan directly excluded him from his guess. Why identity head Barker was? How would the second-rate Ford family know him? n was different because he was the richest man in Emerdale. As long as he was within this city, he was able to handle all difficulties for the Ford family. Now n decided to recognize Caroline as his god-granddaughter. Which youngdy could get this change in Emerdale the same as Caroline owned? Forrest showed cold eyes towards Benedict and asked, Why was disrespectful to you as you just said? Being asked by the person from upper ss, Benedict got so scared that it was hard for him to respond anything. Ewan hurriedly exined, Head Barker, my son is still in his young age. He had said words he was not supposed to. I hope you wont take it seriously. Should he have nothing to me simply because he is in the young age? Forrest looked at Ewan in sharp gaze and remarked in a cold voice, Although the Hudson family has made a progress in the past few years, you have to remember that there are lots of power to eliminate you. Yes, yes, yesYoure right. Ewan hurriedly echoed in a humble voice,pletely different from his tranquil behaviour just now. Besides, did you cause injury to that child? Forrest rested his eyes on Caroline. He suddenly changed the focus of his speech and asked coldly. sh Both Benedict and Ewan immediately changed another face when hearing his words. They lowered their head and cold sweat appeared on their forehead as they remarked, There is some conflict between Caroline and Benedict Remember this thing cant be solved easily. I like that child very much. If the same thing happens another time, its time for the Hudson to be eliminated! Forrests words were bossy. Not to mention Benedict and Ewan, even Caroline and the others got startled when hearing this. Only Leo was the one who watched all these with a smile. Ewan immediately made a promise, Dont worry, head Barker. We will treat Caroline as our own child. Forrest didnt say anything but showed a sneer. Afterwards, he brought people away from the Ford family. The Hudson family didnt know that their good life was in its end. The pressure on Benedict and Ewan finally went away after Forrest left. However, their gaze towards Caroline was not disdainful as it used to. Caroline, lets go. Benedict was about to put arm around Carolines shoulder while Caroline dodged it. I will not go back with you! She red at Benedict. A flicker of homicidal intent passed over Benedicts eyes. Afterwards, he returned calm and remarked towards Reba and William, Uncle, aunt, she will stay with you if she is not willing to leave. Please take good care of her. After saying this, he left the Ford family together with Ewan. Leo observed clearly that both of them suddenly showed a dark expression right after they turned around to leave. There was only Leo, Caroline and her parents left in the house. Reba immediately ran towards her daughter and asked in excitement, Caroline, when did you get acquaintance with Mr. Russel? He is the richest man in Emerdale! Caroline couldnt help looking towards Leo and remained silence. Reba didnt take it serious but remarked in a delightful way, Its really a good thing to get acquainted with the richest man in Emerdale. I have to tell father this good news Afterwards, she hurriedly left to make a call. Caroline immediately looked at Leo and asked, Did you tell n to do so? Leo didnt say anything but nodded. Then why didnt help me to cancel the engagement? I dont want to be in the Ford family! The Ford family doesnt deserve to simply cancel the engagement. Leo then shook his head and continued, I will let them pay a great price topensate your injury. The rims of Carolines eyes suddenly turned red. She asked with a slight smile, Does this count as your promise to me? Leo thought for a long time and finally nodded seriously, Yes! Thank you. Caroline was crying and smiling at the same time. She watched Leo to leave, and still remained stand still until his figure disappeared from her sight. Chapter 234 Jaxon Hamilton Chapter 234 Jaxon Hamilton Three days passed quickly. Leo didnt go to the international building, but went out early in the morning. He put on a white expensive suit, looking tall and straight, with a solemn look. At this time, Lydia came forward and asked, Today is not your wedding day. Why are you wearing such a formal suit? Leo smiled and replied, This is our first time to attend a grand asion. I have to dress formally. He then waited for a while and continued, I can hold another grand wedding for you if you like. Anyway, I fell to propose to youst time on Oceania. Lydias face suddenly flushed as she rolled back her eyes at Leo and remarked, How can you speak in this way? What do you mean by holding another wedding? I will be a woman who has married for two times in that way! I still love you even if you are. Leo looked at Lydia gently. Lydia couldn''t resist his eyes. She hurriedly avoided to have eye contraction with him and noted, I''ll go to work. I''ll leave work early in evening to go to City J in advance. Leo nodded in a pleasant manner. Ten minutester, Nadine arrived at Violet Residences and went to the Ford family with Leo. The atmosphere in the Ford family was lively and crowded, with lots of luxury cars parked at the door. There was a huge red carpet covered inside the courtyard. Two strings of firecrackers were hanging on each side of the door. As soon as the fire was ignited, t a deafening sound of crackling firecrackers came. The courtyard was bustling and full of people. Everyone looked inside curiously, waiting for bride Caroline toe out. Leo and Nadine were hiding in the crowd to wait quietly. When they were waiting, Leo suddenly turned around to look at Nadine and asked, Have you made an order? Young Lord, rob, I have told Forrest, n and Justin to wait in City J as you arranged. Nadine nodded respectfully. Her eyes gradually turned cold when remarking, The Hudson family will copse tonight. Leo also showed profound eyes. He had offered Benedict and the Hudson family a chance, however, it was them who decided to give it up. Herees the bride! At this point, someone from the Ford family shouted out loudly. Caroline slowly came out with red dress, cor and rob to celebrate her wedding day. Her hair was put up and she was carrying a delicate makeup. However, there was no sign of joy on Carolines face on her wedding day. "ording to the rules, the brides cousins will carry her to get on the car. The matchmaker shouted. The guests looked at each other, wondering who was the brides cousins. Leo strode to Caroline when everyone was discussing. Finally, there was light in Carolines nk eyes as she looked at Leo happily. Reba pouted. Although she was unpleasant, she couldnt say anything because today is Carolines wedding day. Come on. Leo showed a slight smile and held Caroline in his arms. Caroline burst into a smile. She put her hands around Leos neck and looked up to admire his perfect face. Caroline was satisfied for being embraced by Leo, even she knew he could only carry her for several steps. Soon, Leo carried Caroline to the wedding car, and then watched them go away. Reba came forward at this point. She looked at Leo alertly and remarked, Jinx. I have to warn you that today is Carolines big day. I will not let you go if you dare ruin it. Reba wore a delicate makeup today. She not only put on ck cheongsam, but also wore bright Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. lipstick to emphasize her five senses. However, her words and the expression she carried were extremely mean. Leo nced at her coldly and ignored her. YouHow dare you ignore me! Reba was red. Her finger which was pointing at Leo couldnt stop trembling because of anger. William came over to take her away. Finally, the world went quiet. Leo got on Nadines Rolls-Royce to drive on the highway. A hourter, they arrived at City J. As a top prestigious family in Sallton and Winham, the wedding spot was also extremely luxurious like a pce. Every piece of golden ceramic tile and every sculpture decoration showed their aristocratic temperament. Before the party started, people already filled the spot by sitting around every red round tables. This wedding was rted to the two first tier cities, City J and Emerdale, signifying a great milestone to facilitate the economy of both cities. Therefore, not only the big families of City J were invited, but also some families in Emerdale, and many sessful talents in all industries. Young master, the upper forces in City J are uneven. The prestigious ones are the Hudson family, the Watts family, the Grant family and the Palmer family. Nadine introduced several powers in City J. Leo nodded slightly. As a provincial city in Sallton and Winham, City J developed faster than Emerdale. Therefore, the influence of City J is also greater. At the same time, City J was an important economic area. As Beautys next goal was to enter the provincial capital. In addition to some forces in City J, Leo also found some Acquaintances. They were Bertie and Ronnie from Steward family, Marcus from Wilson family and Chris from Lawson family. Those people also noticed Leo. Suddenly, each of them reacted differently. Chris was worried, while Marcus looked curious. As for Bertie, he directly stood up and walked towards Leo in gloomy expression. Leo, it was you who almost killed my grandfather. Why dont you hide away but showing up in such asion? Berties shout had attracted the attention of all people present. Not only did forces in Emerdale were attracted, but also people in top forces from City J were looking towards them in astonishment. Although the Hudson family had invited Leo, they didnt arrange him to sit together with the Henderson family and the Ford family. Instead, Leo had to sit along in a single table to show his humble position. Hearing Berties voice, Reba and Jayden all turned to look around. The sneer to mock at Leos situation showed up on their faces. They were delighted to see that Leo got aimed by the Hudson family. Being gazed by so many people, Leo still showed a calm expression. He suddenly smiled teasingly, asking, Cant you guess who killed Kairo? Bertie immediately got startled when hearing his words. He turned around to look at Ronnie, only finding he was flirting with beauties beside him. Therefore, his doubt was gone. How could an actor who only knew how to have fun leak the secret? At the point when Bertie turned around to look elsewhere, Ronnie immediately showed deep eyes and a sense of coldness passed over his face. If you stand out without afraid of getting killed, I will break your legs via this chance to let you kneel down in my grandfathers mourning hall to apologize for him! Bertie shouted out loudly. Quickly, bodyguards came to surround Leo. Bertie didnt believe that Leo would take action on Hudson familys wedding party! Leo looked at Nadine. Nadine immediately understood his meaning as carrying a cold face to look towards the Hudson familys table. When she was about to take action, a hurried voice came from behind, pointing at the bones on Nadines shoulder. Nadine suddenly changed to a serious face and dodged it. sh A dark tiny hole suddenly appeared on the pir behind. After a careful look, Nadine found it was cause by a little rock. Nadines expression changed. Only world-ss masters would have such a great strength! She hurriedly turned around to nce over all people, trying to find the one who took action. Wed rather take apart ten temples than ruining a wedding. It is not a good thing to ruin the other wedding, Miss. At this point, a voice came behind. A young man in white clothes slowly walked towards them with a fan in his hands. Nadine showed a fierce look and asked, Are you the bastard who tried to sneak attack? The young man slightly smiled and replied, I just avoided the bleeding event from happening. How do I be a bastard? Nadine didnt want to hear his exnation, but ran towards him directly. Leo suddenly cried out, Wait! Nadine immediately stopped and turned around angrily, However, seeing Leos serious look, she could only walk to his back. The prestigious families from City J, Marcus, Chris and Ronnie all looked at them nervously, wondering how would Leo fight back. They found Leo slowly stood up and showed sharp eyes when looking at this young man. Leo asked, Who are you? The young man in white clothes smiled and shook the fan by giving strength on his wrist to tell him his identity. I am Jaxon Hamilton from the Hamilton family. Chapter 235 Madam of the Hudson Family Chapter 235 Madam of the Hudson Family Jaxon Hamilton? Leos gaze became sharp and his expression also slightly changed. Bertie and Marcusughed out loudly and remarked, Finally the freak from the Hamilton family is willing to show up. I have heard he used to lock himself in the room every day. All he knew was to practice calligraphy, painting, reading and martial art. He has be a fool who knows nothing but study. Marcus shook his head and remarked, What a terrible life he had! Is he going to be a monk? Four young masters from four prestigious families were often called the four young masters in Emerdale. Now Peter was in a vegetable state and still didnt wake up today. Bertie became the lord in the Stewart family as he wanted. Marcus was a hypocritical man who acted differently on the surface and in private. As for young master from the Hamilton family, Leo never contacted him before. Today, both of them met each other for the first time. Leo squinted his eyes to look him up and down. Jaxon looked calm and didnt avoid his gaze. An old poem line goes, The beauty in the high ces is like a jade, while the handsome young man is unmatched in the world. This could be used to describe Jaxon. He was wearing a white suit, pure as snow in winter. With long hair running down, he was featured with the beauty from ancient China. His every sense was wless and arranged in their perfect ces. With his delicate senses and fair skin, even women would be jealous of him. However, Leo could sharply sense the prominent knot on his neck to be his Adams apple as a proof that he was a man. I know you. Youre Leo Cohen, right? Jaxon looked at Leo with a smile and reached out his hands politely. Leo took back his gaze. He didnt reject his greet and shook hands with him. However, at the point when they shook hands with each other, Leo could feel Jaxon had used a great strength to hold his palm. Leo got slightly startled but then raised up his eyebrows to show his disdain. Jaxon was trying to y tricks with him? What an over-confident man! Leo looked calm, even carrying with a slight smile. However, he suddenly used a great strength on his palm. Suddenly, Jaxon, who was smiling, changed his expression with muscles on his face vibrated and his whole body trembled severely. He felt the strength passed over from his wrist, as if trying to squeeze all muscles on his hands in to pieces. Jaxons eyes immediately became scared and he looked at Leo, who was still calm, in astonishment. He could tell this young man didnt use his full strength. Leo was simply making fun of him like a wild cat which yed with a puny mouse. Mr. Cohen, everyone is watching. Jaxon tried to bear the great pain on his wrist and noted with a smile. Today is the big day for the Hudson family. How about having some appetizers first before the wedding? Leo squinted his eyes and seemed to hint something. Right after he finished his words, Jaxon felt his heart immediately sink and beat one pound seriously. He understood the underlying meaning in Leos words: If you dare mind the business one more time, I dont mind sending you to the hospital. No. Jaxon took a deep breath and made apromise, I just want to greet you. We have finished greeting each other now. Leo was carrying a cold look and released Jaxon. As soon as he loosened his hand, Jaxon immediately held his palm in pain and opened his eyes widely in astonishment. It could be seen that his whole palm swelled up. His palm already got deformed seriously. If Leo used more strength, he could easily break his whole palm. All of this happened within one minute. However, Jaxon could already feel what a horrible man Leo was. A flicker of scare passed over his eyes. The others didnt know what happened in such a short time. Bertie looked at Leo with a sneer and remarked, Youre really a messy person. It seems you will mess up with people no matter where you go. The freak from the Hamilton family is the core member of the Martial Arts Association. Youre causing yourself trouble after offending him! Bertie, shut up! Jaxon hurriedly scolded Bertie and felt extremely embarrassed after hearing his words. Indeed, he was the core member in the Martial Arts Association. In normal times, it was a quite glorious and terrifying title. However, now facing Leo, this title was more like a joke. After learning this news, a mocking expression crossed Leos face as he asked, Are you a member of the Martial Arts Association? Do you know Lenny Reynolds? Jaxons eyes blinked. He hesitated for a while and nodded when replying, Yes. Thats good. Leo was carrying a rxing smile and noted, I think we will meet each other again after a few days. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jaxon didnt know what did his words mean, but he could feel Leo was not as aggressive as he used to. Bertie took a step forward and suddenly asked, Jaxon, why dont you teach Leo a lesson after being ashamed by him? Jaxon suddenly showed a terrible expression. He turned around to nce at Bertie coldly and remarked, Am I familiar with you? After saying this, he returned to the long table of the Hamilton family and didnt intrude into their business. Bertie suddenly got astonished. He wanted to pay a high price to assassinate Leo at first. However, the reward announcement he published on the hidden website was locked. He had no other way but to execute this task on the wedding. He paid a great price to bring Jaxon here. Why would he suddenly change his mind after simply shaking hands with Leo? Although four young masters seemed to be in a good rtion, all of them were hypocrites. They seemed to be humble on the surface, but used cruel methods sneakily. Therefore, their rtion was only maintained on the surface. However, Bertie returned to look normal soon and showed Leo a dark look, saying, Do you think you can escape simply because Jaxon doesnt take action? Your death ising as soon as the wedding ends! After hearing his words, people from upper ss in City J all pped to show their support. They were more willing to be the bystander rather than intruding in their business. Also, no one from the Ford family came out to help Leo. In their view, it was easy for the Steward family to beat a rubbish. Have a try. Leo also showed sharp eyes. If Bertie dared take action, he didnt mind kill him at first time. Stop! At this point, a womans angry voice came from behind. A youngdy went up wearing a night gown. She had a petite face with elegant outlook. Her simr face with Benedict could prove her identity. Mrs. Hudson. Bertie, Marcus and Jaxon all greeted her. Leo measured her with his eyes and didnt say a word. Today is my sons big day, I hope everyone here can forget our unpleasant histories and show us some respect. Although being a woman, Summer owned the power to be the madam of the Hudson family. However, several young masters from City J were looking at her in a teasing way. They didnt seem to show her respect and even whispered to talk about something. Bertie nodded and remarked, I wont mind my business with him if you ask. I will handle it after the wedding. Thats good. Summer nodded and then looked at Leo, asking, Whats your rtion with Caroline? Leo got startled when hearing her question because he didnt know what was her purpose of asking. However, he still replied, Shes kind of my sister. Follow me. Summer suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him inside the hotel room. sh After arriving at a luxurious suite, Summer closed the door heavily. With a sh voice, she also remembered to lock the door from inside. Leo showed sharp eyes and asked, Mrs. Hudson, what are you doing? Summer pulled down the window. After making sure no one was listening sneakily from next door, she finally remarked in a serious manner, I hope you can promise me one thing. You have to take Caroline away before the wedding! Chapter 236 On the Eve of Wedding Chapter 236 On the Eve of Wedding Take her away? Leo looked at Summer in astonishment. He never expected she was trying to convey such message to him by leading him to the hotel room. Soon, Leo showed deep eyes and asked, Why? You are Benedicts mother, right? Summer was supposed to be happy on her sons wedding day. However, Leo couldnt sense any joy on her face, instead, he could only find Summer was carrying a solemn expression. It seemed that Benedicts marriage was the end of the world. Summer nodded and then remarked worriedly, As Benedicts mother, I know his temperament quite well and dont want him to harm other girls. What do you mean? Leo showed a serious look and asked. Do you know the Hudson familys scandal? Leo nodded. Every family had their own scandal, so did the Hudson family. Leo remembered Benedict was his mothers illegitimate child with other men. If not for the Hudson familys dignity in the public, Summer would be killed by Ewan. Summer showed a bitter smile and remarked, I dont love Ewan at all. I am just an ordinary girl before marrying into the Hudson family. I only looked more beautiful than other girls. Summers expression became tough when recalling the past. She didnt speak highly of her beauty. Although she was near her fifties, she still had a good figure and tense skin. Most people would believe it if she told others she was thirty years old. It could be told that she was a gorgeous woman when she was young. Ewan liked me and kidnapped me to the Hudson family. He imprisoned me for more than a year. During that year, he adopted a range of methods to torture me in order to let me fall in love with him. In the end, I couldnt bear the suffering and agreed his proposal. I dont think its a big think to marry someone I dont love at all. I thought our marriage would end my endless suffering. However, the reality proved I was wrong. Summer showed a miserable look, saying, My family name is not Hudson. After we got married, Ewan forced me to change my family name. If Caroline married to Hudson family, she would also be forced to change her family name. Its not a big deal. The worse thing is their familys domestic violence. I was beaten over a hundred times during the past thirty years. Summer then rolled up her sleeve to present the dotted bruises on her arm to Leo. Thats only a tip of the iceberg. I still have more bruises on my body. Her calm expression conveyed the fact that she already took it as a normal thing. Leos expressionpletely changed. He couldnt help asking, Have you ever thought about running away? Of course, I have. However, it doesnt work at all. Summer shook her head and replied, I will still be captured and get beaten. There is no use to call the police either. The police wont mind my business under the Hudson familys great power. Leo remained silence but felt extremely angry in his heart. He thought Benedict beat Caroline out of impulse. Now it seemed he inherited domestic violence from his family line. All members in the Hudson family were nerds. If Caroline really married into the Hudson family, she would only suffer from endless torture. I was forced to depart with my true love by Ewan. However, my love didnt abandon me. After I got married, he came for me several times and wanted to run away with me. In the end, he got captured by Ewan. Summer then continued in a low voice, Ewan killed my love in front of me, but what he didnt expect was that I was already carrying with my loves child at that time. I didnt tell him about the baby and delivered Benedict on my own. I had raised him for several months until I was found by Ewan. At first, he wanted to throw Benedict on the ground to kill him. I threatened him with my life. That was how I finally saved my baby. However, Ewan still separate me and Benedict in different ces to imprison us. During that time, he was the one who took care of Benedict alone. It was good that Benedict was a smart boypared with Marcel. That was why Ewan gave up to kill him for the greater good. Leo showed a cold expression. Parenting was really important. Benedict was raised up by Ewan and his character would also be infected by him under such environment. Do you know why I told you to take Caroline away? Summers expression became anxious, saying, I dont want more innocent girls to suffer. Leo suddenly felt respectful for the woman in front of him. Being a girl meant you were the weaker side, while being a mother meant you had to be tough. Summer was a good mother and also a kind person. However, this world really treated her unfairly. Leo nodded and responded, Thank you for telling me this. Summer immediately stood up and remarked, Youd better hurry. Take Caroline away right now! I will arrange a maid of the same figure with Caroline to substitute her. You can take her away via this chance! Leo showed a calm look to Summer and suddenly asked, What about you? It was a feasible n. However, it would only do good for Caroline instead of Summer herself. Summer shook her head and looked calm, replying, I can not leave. Its already a good thing for Caroline to escape. I am Ewans wife and he wont do anything to me even if he finds out the truth. He will kill you. Leo showed her a deep look. Let him do so. Summer didnt seem to care about her life at all. She remarked, Its a relief to die after getting through such a miserable life. Leo remained silence for a while. He then shook his head and refused her suggestion, saying, I am sorry. I cant ept this n. Why? Summer asked in an astonished look. There are two ws in this ce. Leo reached out two fingers and counted, The first thing is that you have decided to let a maid of simr figure with Caroline to substitute her, but what about the maids safety? Then second thing is about your own safety. The Hudson family will definitely find in the future that youre the one behind the scene. Well Summer seemed to be in a dilemma. To carry out this n, she had never thought she and the maid could live. I ept your good suggestion, but I refuse to carry out your n. Leo showed a serious look and remarked, Everyone has suffered. The maids life is not humbler Summer showed Leo a gentle look and remarked, I have noticed you when you had a conflict with the Stewart family and the Hamilton family. I didnt take you wrong. Youre really a righteous man. Leo simply smiled without reply. Soon, Summer frowned tightly and asked, However, how can we save Caroline if we dont carry out this n? Dont worry. I will ruin this wedding in my own way. Leo looked out on the darker night. A sense of coldness raised in his deep eyes. Summer was full of concern and asked, What can you do? Not only all bodyguards from the Hudson family are around, there are lots of other prestigious families in City J and Emerdale. Its hard for you to Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. get out. Who have told you I will break by force? Leo carried a confident smile and noted, After tonight, the Hudson family is gone and you will be free. After saying this, he unlocked the door and strode outside. Chapter 237 Marriage by Capture Chapter 237 Marriage by Capture After Leo left, Summer was sitting on the bed alone restlessly. Although Leo told her that he would take Caroline away in his own way, Summer didnt believe he could sessfully make it. The reason why the Hudson family could remain strong was not simply because of their great fortune, but also their strong family power. Even their familys cultural heritage had attracted many powerful people toe. Under such situation, it was nearly impossible to take Caroline away. When she was unsettled, a tall figure suddenly showed up, asking, The wedding is about to start. What are you doing here? Ewan looked around the room. After noticing there were some crumples on the quilt, he suddenly questioned coldly, Did anyonee to your room? Summers face suddenly became anxious and pale. Her mood was unsteady just now and forgot to erase those marks. p Ewan immediately pped on her face. He looked ferocious and remarked, Summer, dont try to y tricks with me. I know what youre thinking! You can only be my woman in your whole life, do you understand? Summer covered her face and nodded obediently. Ewan finally nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, he took out a delicate jade bracelet made from metal and handed it to Summer, saying, Here it is. Our future daughter-inws present. What is it? Summer opened her eyes widely but didnt reach out her hands to get it. As her father-inw, I should give her something as present. This is the substitute. Ewan thenmanded, Hurry up! Summertrembled in feat. She hurriedly took the bracelet and went to Carolines room. She was checking the bracelet on the way. This thing was made all from metal and had a delicate outlook. However, no one would pick a metal bracelet as present. The most thing confused her was that the bracelet was really wide. It seemed it didnt suit for the wrist, but for the arm. Wondered, Summer rolled up the sleeve and put on the bracelet. Then she went back to her ce. After leaving from Summers room, Leo didnt go to attend the party held on the terrace. Instead, he went to the brides restroom and knocked at the door. When finding Leo was here in formal suit, Carolines face was full of joy after opening the door. Come in! After pulling him inside the room, Caroline asked him with anticipation, Leo, are you here to bring me away? Leo shook his head. Caroline immediately showed a frustrated expression and noted, You have promised me that I wont get married. Are you going to lie to me? At this point, Leo noticed the tear marks on her face, proving that Caroline had cried when she was alone in the room. Hence, Leo noted, I didnt lie to you. I will take you away if I have made a promise. However, it is not now. What time will it be? Leo showed a serious look and replied, I will take you away on the wedding. Hearing this, Carolines eyes turned blink as she slightly opened her mouth. After a while, she finally digested this message and couldnt help asking, Are you mad? Are you trying to capture me on wedding? Leo didnt say anything but nodded. Carolines heart immediately pounded quickly. She thought Leos behaviour was insane. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But you have already married? Leo gave her a slight smile and replied, Who have told you that people cant capture on wedding if they get married? I will only rescue you from this marriage and wont be responsible for you. Carolines eyes, which were full of hope, suddenly turned dark. Leo added, Besides, my wife and my daughter wille on the wedding. Caroline got startled again. Her expression looked a bit weird. She simply knew Leo got married but didnt know who his wife was. In order to figure out his wifes identity, the Ford family instructed her to seduce Leo. However, their n failed. Now Leos mysterious wife was finally going to show up! Out of no reason, Caroline became a bit nervous. The wedding is about to start. Dont be afraid. I will take you away before Benedict could propose! Seeing Leos serious look, Carolines desperate mood gradually became steady. OK. After Leo left, Caroline started to reapply her makeup in the room. Women were willing to appear in the best way for their loved ones. Leo was about to capture her marriage and she had to meet him in her best appearance. Time flew quickly. Soon, it was eight minutes past six at night. There were only ten minutes left for the wedding. The gentle Wedding March yed. The luxurious red carpet went across the hotel. In four corners of the spot, there were lots of cameras to capture such asion. People in this city all gave a focus on the Hudson familys wedding and the whole procedures would be on live. After the emcees starting words, the wedding finally began when the groom and the bride were invited to get in. p All people were apuding for them. The most enthusiastic ones were people form the Ford family. Reba, Jayden and Patricia were all burst out intense apuding. This was a milestone for the Ford family to be the Hudson familys rtive. The Ford family was going to thrive. Boom All air guns were fired while all lights on the spot were turned off. In the next moment, a sh of spotlight was lighted on one direction. With the focus of spotlight, Benedict, who was wearing the gloom suit, showed up when standing straight, looking passionate and aggressive. Caroline, the bride, also showed up on the other side of the bridge. She was wearing a white dress with peaceful. They walked towards each other slowly. Leo checked the time and squinted his eyes, finding it was time to take action. Benedict came in front of Caroline. He got down on one knee and grabbed a shining diamond, looking at Caroline deeply. Caroline, I thought youre the most beautiful woman in the world the first time I saw you. You have the most charming lips. From that time, I knew you are my destiny. After saying this, Benedict looked at the audiences and remarked, Our happiness also goes along with your blessings. I hope everyone present could give us your sincere blessing." Boom The audiences burst out apuding. Everyone was cheering for them, except Summer, who was watching this worriedly. Its toote. She slightly shook her head and looked regretfully. You wont be happy together. Suddenly, one extremely discordant voice came off stage. His voice was not loud but was enough for everyone to hear. Hearing this voice, Carolines eyes suddenly blinked, while Benedicts expressionpletely turned gloomy. Chapter 238 I Don’t Care Chapter 238 I Dont Care Not only Benedict on the stage, but also people the Hudson family and the Ford family, which were of the shortest distance to the stage, were shocked. They heard clearly that someone in the audience seats said You wont be happy together! Family representatives from City J and Emerdale all showed teasing smile after astonishment. How dared your family allowed someone to capture the marriage in public? It was a thing that could make the whole Hudson family lose their face. Ewans expression was extremely gloomy and other members in the Hudson family also looked furious. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jayden and Reba were showing blink look and didnt know what to do. Only William and Summer thought it was a good news and looked excited. Today is our Hudson familys big day. How dare someone say such others! Benedict felt extremely embarrassed as he nced over the audiences. Under numerous peoples gaze, Leo slowly stood up and walked towards the stage. All people were startled because Leo was also the one who had conflicts with Bertie and Jaxon. Was Leo going to offend all young masters? Leo Seeing Leo, who was talking towards him in tall and straight figure wearing suit, Benedicts whole face twisted together and stared at him in a ferocious manner. Its people from the Ford family! After seeing clearly who wereing, Ewans face turned gloomier and suddenly looked at the direction of the Ford family. Suddenly, all people in the Ford family froze still. Reba stood up in a pale face as she pointed at Leo and screamed out, Loser, what are you doing? The thing she worried about the most finally happened. However, she didnt expect that Leo still behaved in an arrogant way under so many prestigious families gaze in City J and Emerdale. How dared he try to capture the marriage! However, Leo also showed her a cold look. She was not deserved to be a mother after sacrifice her daughters happiness and regardless of her future son-inws nature as a man who has carried out domestic violence! She was doing all these for her familys benefit! Jayden, let your man immediately retreat. Otherwise, there is no need for you to attend the wedding! Ewan went rampaged ad he roared towards Jayden. Other people from the Hudson family also agreed with his words. How dare a small family from Emerdale try to ruin our wedding? Are you looking for death? Let that loser stop, otherwise, I will chase you out. Cancel the cooperation! Repress them all! Suddenly, Jaydens pressure immediately increased with big drops of sweat running down from his fore head. If Leo continued causing trouble, the Hudson family and the Ford familys rtion woulde to an end. Besides, the Ford family would also face the pressure from the Hudson familyAll things happened were simr with what happened to the Henderson family, who got depressed by the Lawson family. William, hurry up and tell your son to stop ruining Carolines wedding with Benedict. Jaydens heart was bleeding. He knew Leo would obey Williams words and immediately turned around to ask him for help. I am sorry, dad. I cannot hold him back. William held the cup to taste the wine slowly andpletely ignored him. He didnt agree for Caroline and Benedict to get married. He felt delighted that Leo would stand out to stop the wedding. Meanwhile, he knew it was Leo who was offering the Hudson family chances to let them broaden the market in Emerdale. It was a shame that the Hudson family didnt cherish their chances at all and even touched Leos bottom line. Meanwhile, Leo finally walked in front of Benedict. He didnt say anything but looked at in the eye tranquilly. Nadine followed behind him. She knew she was safe after Leo saying those words. Benedicts face was gloomy to the extreme point. He looked at Leo and suddenly took a deep breath. Leo, youre really a bold thing. How dare you ruin my wedding? Actually, nothing will happen if you cancel the engagement with Caroline. Benedict burst outughing as he remarked, Cancel the engagement? Why do I have to? Our family will be so embarrassed if I do so! Do you think face weight more that a living person? Leo darkened his eyes and his sound went extremely cold. Benedict also got startled. However, he then sneered and remarked, It seems you have found out something. I have already learned all crimes you and the old thing havemitted. Seeing Leo was calling him The old thing, Ewan, who was off the stage, showed a gloomy look. In that way, I cant keep you alive any longer! Benedicts eyes suddenly became ferocious. Not only would he kill Leo, but also Caroline. He had already turned off the microphone and no one would hear their conversation. Caroline got shocked. She opened her eyes widely and asked, Are you going to kill me? The reason why I approach you is to help our family to broaden our market in Emerdale. Youre useless to me. Besides, such scandal to ruin my familys image already happened. Do you think I can ept you? Benedictpletely uncovered his true nature and looked at Caroline with killing intent. Caroline hurriedly stepped back and looked terrified. She couldnt speak out a word. At this point, Leo pulled her to his back. This action also arose the audiences burst out discussion. The bride is captured! Well, after the bride in the Hudson family gets captured, I suppose they dont have the dignity to continue running business in City J! Such a great show! Its good for me toe here. Hearing all prestigious families from City J and Emerdale were sneering. All people in the Ford family looked terrible. Its all over Seeing Caroline, who was hiding behind Leo, Benedict looked more furious as he remarked, There were lots of bodyguards of the Hudson family. Do you think you can sessfully escape? Or are you going to die with him and be the pathetic couple? Although Caroline was extremely terrified, she still cried out with red rims of eyes, I will not marry a man who carried out domestic violence! I used to like you because youre wealthy and young. Now I just want to leave you. Leo also shook his head and replied, I think you have mistaken my intent. First, I will not die. If you keep challenging my bottom line, you will be the one to die. Second, I already get married and what I am going to do is simply taking her away. Is that your purpose? Benedictughed out loudly, Are you going to take her away without being responsible for her? Do you know she cannot be married because of your silly behaviour because she is between married and single? You have ruined her whole life! Caroline looked pale and looked struggled when turning to look at Leo. Benedict was right. It was impossible for her to get married in the future. Youre wrong. No one will think of her in that way. Leo looked care. Benedict remained silent for a while and suddenly remarked, I dont know where you get your bravery from. ording to my knowledge, the person behind the Henderson family only cares about Caroline. Besides, doesnt your wife mind this? Leo smiled. When he was about to respond, the clear sound of high heels hitting the ground came. The next second, the cold and in voice came. "I don''t care." Chapter 239 Marriage Announcement in Public Chapter 239 Marriage Announcement in Public The voice was not loud but extremely cold, making all people turn around subconsciously to have a look. Leo also got startled and turned around. Suddenly, the cold expression on his face waspletely gone and was covered with gentleness. Caroline observed his change in astonishment because she had never seen Leo to show such an expression. Suddenly, she seemed to remind of something. Her whole body vibrated severely as she turned around. A woman with tall figure showed up in front of the hotel. The atmosphere around her was extremely cold. She was holding a cute little angels hands and walking inside the hall under everyones gaze. Dad! Seeing her father, Emilia immediately called in excitement. Although Emilia was an adorable kid, most people still rest their eyes on the woman. The womans long hair was put up, showing her fair and slim neck with a sparkling diamond ne. She was wearing the miracle dress Leo bought herst time, matching her elegance perfectly. The dress was the limited edition with only one hundred dresses sold around the world. Her gorgeous face and extreme cold eyes had emphasized her great power. Under her power, all people couldnt help taking a step back and looked at her up and down with wondering eyes. Lydia? Seeing who she was, Carolines expression suddenly changed. As if seeing a ghost, she got very shocked. Caroline was the bride tonight and had done delicate makeup. However,pared with Lydia, her radiance suddenly faded. The only heroine for tonight only belonged to Caroline. After realizing what was going on, Caroline looked at Leo subconsciously and asked in amazement, Is she your Leo didnt say anything but nodded with a smile. How can it be possible Caroline got startled. She covered her mouth to express her shock, as if what happening in front her was a dream. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Under the stage, all people from the Ford family also couldnt believe their eyes and went toplete shock. Their expressions were really interesting. How could Lydia be that nobodys wife? Howhow could it be possible? Reba got petrified at once. Afterwards, her expression had gone several changes. She was unwilling to ept this reality. In her view, Leo was a trash couldnt match Lydia in every aspect. Lydia was a perfect woman with both beauty and fortune. Jayden, Patricia and even William all looked at Lydia and her daughter to walk towards Leo in astonishment. Even William didnt know the secret behind. Its the tears of Venus! Suddenly, someone from the crowd suddenly shouted. All peoples sight all focused on the diamond Lydia was wearing. It was a diamond red as blood, as if it was the tears from God because of his mercy to ordinary people. The diamond attracted every woman eyes in present. Suddenly, they all turned to look at Lydia in an admiring and jealous way. It was the diamond every woman hoped to own! When Lydia was wearing it, it set her gorgeous figure off, as if she was a goddess. However, Caroline and other people from the Ford family didnt care about it at all. They still remembered that tears of Venus got audited at a high price for one billion yuan by a mysterious rich man. Then the diamond appeared on a luxurious wedding. The wedding was held on Oceania and the bride was Lydia. Considering this, all peoples breathing from the Ford family went rapid with shocked eyes. Was that loser the mysterious rich man who bought tears of Venus at the price of one billion? Was that loser the groom who proposed to Lydia on Oceania? Was that loser the big figure who made Hans, leader of Emerdale Military District,e to celebrate their wedding by leading all vehiclesnd and sea? One thought after another appeared in Reba and Patricias head, making them look pale and tremble. They didnt even have the strength to stand up. They felt their heart was caught by an intangible hand, making them hard to breath. All negative emotions, astonishment, panic and fear exploded like weed! Poor guys! They still didnt specte that Leo was the dragon lord who was greeted by ten thousand people from all ces, but thinking it was Hans contribution. However, such thing could already astonish them. No wonder that the loser asked to help the Ford family to get the bid Rebas looked changed and she was full of anger, saying, Thats because Lydia is his wife! Besides, he got support with a giant fortune of eight hundred billion and eighty billion yuan from ten Reba added with a vicious look, Its Lydias contribution! Do you forget the thing that Virgil Cooperation gets smashed to have to stop the project? There were a hundred thousand people whonded on Emerdale! Jayden showed a fierce look as he trembled in anger, remarking, Lydia must help him to do so! And 316 Event! The Ford family almost copsed! With every persons memory, each of them was gritting teeth in anger. This loser used to y tricks with us like we are moneys in the zoo! They all thought it was Lydia who had done all those things. All people were fooled around by Leo. Thats fun! President Hendersons arrival really brings benefit to the Emerdale gang. In another ce on this party, Jaxonughed out loudly when waving his fan. However, Bertie showed gloom expression and determined to put Lydia to death. Marcus remained calm as still and decided to be an outsider. Seeing what happened, Chris couldnt help remarking with a sigh, My cousin really foresees things urately. I am afraid that she knows Lydia wille here today and avoid to meet her in person. Although Chris and Lydia were in partnership in turban nning and construction projects, if he came in todays asion, his rtion with Lydia would be like ex-wife and present wife. Benedict knew Leo got married with Lydia. However, he still couldnt help showing a gloomy face when seeing Lydia again. After all, when he used to be the owner of International Commerce Centre, he was also attracted by Lydia. Ewan had heard about Lydias name. His son used to run business in Emerdale and had purchased International Commerce Centre with a great deal just to know this woman and to get closer with her. He never expected that Lydia didnt share his son only a simple nce. Lydia, its hard for you to run business. Are you going to see all of your hardworks getting ruined just because of this loser? Benedict took a deep breath. He looked at Lydia and remarked. In Benedicts view, Lydia had offered Leo all of those things. Although As Beauty was a powerful group, it still couldntpare with the property Hudson family owned. After all, the Hudson family had already broadened its market in Emerdale and also owned its business in City J. Their power couldnt be easily ignored. All family representatives from City J and Emerdale shook their head. Lydia would be so wrong if she thought she could go against the Hudson family simply relying on As Beauty. However, Lydia didnt seem to get threatened at all. She remarked coldly, Its not your turn to mind my mans business. Benedict got furious as he replied in cold eyes, Well, then dont me me to ruin your group. Youre nothing without your business! Mind about your family business before this! Leo suddenly interrupted them. Benedict showed a disdainful look as he said, Do you think youre qualified to judge me? All of your power is your wifes contribution Young master, something went wrong! Before Benedict could finish his speech, the butler from the Hudson family rushed in the wedding [arty. All cooperativepanies with Hudson family have reached the agreement that they will withdraw money. Now they will suspend all projects the Hudson family has in Emerdale and we are going to face the penalty for breach of contract! What? Benedict suddenly changed into an anxious expression when hearing this. Ewan also got worried that he even stood up. Besides, all of our subsidiarypanies in Emerdale have copsed. Were required that we cannot enter the Emerdale market anymore! Boom The former news was still eptable. However, the second news was like a strike of lightning to hit on Benedict and Ewan, making their bodies tremble in fear! Chapter 240 The Collapse of the Hudson Family Chapter 240 The Copse of the Hudson Family Father! Lord! Ewan sat on the grasnd awkwardly with hands covering his chest. His breath was quick and uneven. All people from the direct line of descent in the Hudson family suddenly changed their expressions and went to support Ewan, who couldnt bear such a great strike. Summer was startled. The disaster happened too fast. She couldnt react in the first time. In the next moment, she suddenly turned around to look at Leo on the stage. She had suggested to rece Caroline with a maid to get married. However, her suggestion was denied by Leo. At that time, she wondered how could Leo rescue Caroline simply by himself. Now it seemed there was no need for Leo to cheat because he owned the power to eliminate the whole Hudson family. Why is his real identity? Not only did the Hudson family were shocked, but all powers present got amazed astonished and showed terrifying look. Was it a coincidence for the Hudson family to undergo sudden revenge? Everybody present were elites in the business world. No one would naively think it was a simple It was a revenge! Leos expression was cold. His gaze towards the Hudson family was simr with the way he looked at a pile of dead bodies. They thought they were relying on Lydia, but they didnt know they could only rely on themselves. Chris found he was burning with righteous ardour. He thought it was a wise choice to show his obedience to Leo before. Five years ago, his cousin had remarked an extremely rampant sentence: Anyone who is for me will live and anyone who dares go against me will die! Now it seemed Leo was more suitable for this sentence. All of Leos rtives and subordinates were having a good life, while his enemies would normally be killed in a miserable way! Dont panic! All presidents from our cooperativepanies were here. Lets figure it out! Ewan didnt lose his pace because of it. He soon returned calm andmanded in rationality. It was Benedicts wedding day. The Hudson family had invited many cooperative business partners here. All presidents who reachedmitment with them before were on the invitation list. Ewan and Benedict brought the whole Hudson family toe towards those presidents in a threatening manner. Everyone here had shared wine with me. I can even call you brothers. I just wonder what did the Hudson family do that offended you? Benedict questioned they in a cold expression. No, you didnt. All presidents shook their heads. Then why did you suddenly withdraw your money? Every president sneered and seemed to be not afraid at all, remarking, Mr. Hudson, you have to ask yourself this question. Have you offended any big figure youre not supposed to offend? A big figure I shouldnt offend? Benedict and Ewan looked at each other. In order to expand market in Emerdale, they had to be humble to negotiate with others. How could they offend someone? With further thinking, the only one they had offended was Leo, who was chased out by the Ford family and had the intent to take the bride away. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, even Leo married Lydia, he couldnt do anything to them simply by relying on As Beauty. At this point, n and Justin went towards them with members from HY Business Association. All people who owned strength in Emerdale all startled and showed serious look. Why would so many members from HY Business Association gathered here? Benedict, today is your sons big day. Do you mind me to ask for a ss of wedding wine? n poured himself a ss of wine and sneered. n, its you! Ewan suddenly reminded of something. His eyes became dark as he pointed at n when shouting. nughed out, You think too much. I dont have such a great power! Ewan frowned more tightly. n was right. Although he was the richest man in Emerdale, he was simply a junior member in HY Business Association, while Ewan was going to get promoted to be the intermediate member. n couldntpete with him in terms of status. Then what that big figure will be? Ewan murmured. At first, he spected that n was the mysterious big figure behind the Ford family. Now it seemed n wasnt. Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson! At this point, Forrest came in front of Leo and Lydia to greet them respectfully. Ewan immediately got startled when seeing this. What would bring the head of HY Business Association here? When Ewan was about to greet him, he found Leo was rubbing her daughters head and noted, Emilia, say hi to grandpa Forrest. I just turn fifty this year Forrests face was full of embarrassment. When he was about to exin, Emilia already called docilely, Hi, grandpa Forrest! Ah! Forrest could only respond. However, when seeing Emilias adorable face, he got delighted a lot. Ewanpletely went shock. Why would the head be in such a good rtion with Leo? Although Ewan was a member of HY Business Association, Forrest had never smiled at him before! This is must because of Lydia! Ewan guessed in his mind. He knew the inside story that Forrest admired Lydias talent and had invited to join HY Business Association. However, he got rejected by Lydia in a polite way. No matter how, only Forrest could save the Hudson family at this point. President Barker! Ewan hurriedly arrived in front of Forrest and greeted him respectively. Whats wrong? Forrest was unpleasant when being interrupted by Ewan because he loved Emilia a lot and was going to y with her. President Barker, n didnt follow the rules in the association and had blown hot and cold. Ewan pointed at n and remarked when gritting his teeth. n didnt defend himself but drank the wine calmly, showing an expression that he was going to admire a good show. Well? Why didnt he go against our rules? And how did he blow hot and cold? Forrests eyes were cold and asked in a slight voice. He not only gathered a party privately to prevent me from broadening the market in Emerdale, but also fooled me. He had sighed the agreement with me and our project already started, however, he suddenly decided to withdraw the money! It is mymand to let him withdraw the money. Do you have any questions? Forrest remarked coldly. What? Forrests words really astonished Ewan. Even Benedict and other members from the Hudson family got startled. As if losing their voice in the same time, they couldnt speak out anything. I aming for this thing. A strong and powerful scent from the upper ss was surrounding Forrest. He then waited for a while and told Ewan coldly, Now I formally inform you that I will deprive your membership in HY Business Association. I will also confiscate allpanies our group has supported! Boom The sudden changed finally arrived. Ewan opened his eyes widely and looked at Forrest in stiff. Benedicts whole body also trembled. His face went pale, seeming to be desperate in the lowest point. After a while, Ewan forced a smile and noted, President Barker, dont make jokes with me. Ny percent industries of the Hudson family were supported by the association. Who will handle them if you decide to deprive them all? Do I look like I am joking? Forrest sneered and remarked, All industries the association have supported will be charged by n. He will inherit your position to be the intermediate member. Forrests wordspletely took away Ewansst hope. Benedict already showed blink eyes and felt his death was near. Congrattions to be the intermediate member, Mr. Russel. Mr. Russel, I am Brooke from the Palmer family in City J. I am Caleb Grant from the Grant family in City J. Every prestigious family in City J all came forward to congratte n with smile in order to get closer rtion with him. No one turned to look at people from the Hudson family anymore because they knew the Hudson family already fell. Chapter 241 Smashed to Pieces Chapter 241 Smashed to Pieces Man goes high, as water goes low. No family is evergreen. The peak is followed by the decline. Therefore, everybodys moving up thedder, taking every opportunity to make their family bigger. Because they know that sess takes price, and if they fail, theyll lose everything. n inherited all the Hudsons fortune and higher social status. For a time, he became all the peoples favorite. Stephen lost everything all of a sudden, and he became more than ten years older, with no more full spirit, just a lonely old man in his twilight years. But Benedict also had not recovered from the destruction of the house of Hudson. It was his wedding, originally thought to be the starting point of making The Hudson family great again. However, unexpected, it became the end of the history of The Hudson family. Jayden, Reba and others were also visiting Stephen with mixed feelings, with no sad, but a sense of relief. At least, the Hudson family fell, so that they would not charge Leo for ruining the wedding and taking the bride away. n received the representative card from the Palmer family, the Grant family, but not included the Watts family. He even ignored it, which made the Watts family representative awkward. However, due to the current situation, he had to bear this, and left the scene with malicious look in his eyes. Lukas had no pity in his eyes, and looked respectfully at Leo. Mr. Cohen, are you satisfied with the result? Leo nodded coldly, The Hudson family has been greatly inferior to before. Stop now. Whether they can live through tomorrow depends on their fate. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Yes, my lord. There is nothing behind them, Lukas with n, Justin, and other members of the HY Business Association soon left. Caroline was too shocked to say a word. She didnt understand what Leo meant at first, but when she saw the reaction of the great families in Hopkins Metropolis, she soon understood. After the congrattion, representatives of the families in Hopkins Metropolis, led by the Palmer and the Grant families, looked at Stephen indifferently. Master Hudson, should we make those grudges clear? What do you want? Benedict finally came to his senses and became aghast. What are we doing? Hahaha... Brooke, lord of the Palmer family sneer, said, a few years ago, a distant cousin of mine had a car ident, the murderer is still atrge. Did you secretly plot it? And the Grant family. Caleb of the Grant family had a grim smile on his face, and the voice was cold, everyone in Hopkins Metropolis knows Im a yboy, but you spoiled my pleasure. You not only imprisoned my woman, but also tortured her and left wounds all over her body, finally sold her overseas! With the Palmer family and the Grant family leading the way, the families in Hopkins Metropolis had all spoken out about their bad blood with the Hudson family. There was no grace, only resentment. All of a sudden, everyone in the family became the target. Not only Stephen and Benedict became pale, other close rtives of the family had their legs trembling. Wait! Just then there was a sharp cry. Leo strode off the stage and looked at the Palmer, Lu and other ns in Hopkins Metropolis. He said loudly, I dont care if you want to revenge to the Hudson family, but you have to let an innocent person go. Brooke and Caleb looked at each other, wanted to refuse, but seeing Leos indifferent eyes, they promised, Good. Who do you want us to let go? Leo pointed Summer, She! Okay, you can go. Caleb waved his hand and said to Summer. Her two eyes were sluggish, and she stood dully in the same ce. Things changed so quickly that she had no time for reaction. Youre free. Run. Leos looked at Summer with a gentle look, and looked at Caroline, said, you should thank her. She also secretly pleased me to take you escape here. She even tried to persuade me to make a substitute, but I refused. Caroline was moved, so she tightly grasped Summers hand, saying, Thank You! Summer. It was you. Bitch! Listening to the words of Leo, Stephen suddenly be raged, staring at her, No wonder I found your room to have people. That was when you were nning to let the bride run, right? Summer startled. Years of abuse and domestic violence had made her have a fear of Stephen. Leos look became cold again, As for the rest of the members of the Hudson family, you can kill at will. Give them a good beating, no mercy. If anything goes wrong, its on me! Brooke, with ruthless eyes, waved his big hand. Immediately many bodyguards rushed over, toward the Hudson family, beating them all violently. Caleb Grant was even pulling Benedicts hair by himself and smashed him to the ground. The scene was extremely bloody and violent. They were some of Hopkins Metropoliss most celebrated yboys who were not bound byw, so long as they dont kill anyone. After a while, everyone in Hudsons family was beaten ck and blue. Stephen and Benedict were more miserable, their faces were full of blood, and they even lost several front teeth. Summer didnt bear to see these, so she pulled the clothes of Leo, Mr. Cohen, she begged, I know this is a terrible time to ask, but I cant help but beg you that he has got what he deserves. Can you spare his life? All parents love their kids. Looking at the painful looks of Summer, Leo hesitated for a while, nodded, Well, I cannot interfere how other families deal with him, but I will keep his life. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Summer was full of gratitude to Leo. However, I am not sure what will happen to him. He may be maimed or turned into a vegetable. Leo said solemnly. Summer shook her head and said in tears, As long as I can keep him alive, I am satisfied. Caroline, on the other side, was emotional. Benedict is bad, but he has a loving mother. In contrast to Reba, the difference came out significantly. Having beating for 20 minutes, the Grant family, the Palmer family and other families stopped. Benedict had fainted. His limbs were broken and he was lying on the ground in blood. Summer immediately pounced to his body, holding him silently and shedding tears. Caleb and Brooke said with cold look in their eyes, Lets Go! With these words, he led his men away. The guests then left, the scene was sparsely popted, with only the Hudson family, the Ford family, Leo, Lydia, Caroline and other people. Lets go back, too. Lydia looked at Leo and said, Yes. Leo nodded gently, looking back at Caroline again, You go home, too. Stop! Just then, Stephens weak sound was heard behind him. Everyone but you can go! Leo looked back, only to see Stephen stood up with disheveled hair. In the background of blood, his whole face was ferocious. Dad, Im scared. Emilia hid behind Leo. Leo held her, with calm facial expression, You and the Hudson family all perished. What do you take to make us stay? Her life! Stephen suddenly pointed Caroline,ughed wildly, There is a special bomb bracelet on her wrist. As long as she steps out of the Hudson family, or the bracelet is forcibly removed, it will explode. She will be blown into pieces! Chapter 242 Life for Life Chapter 242 Life for Life Saying these words, Stephens face was full of merciless smile. His eyes were full of tremendous madness. Carolines face became pale in a moment. She was looking at her hand in trembling. Reba heard that Carolines body was with a bomb, was scared too, fiercely pushed her away. You have a bomb on you. Stay away from us! Caroline was pushed by Reba, so she staggered and directly fell to the ground, with incredible look in her eyes. Reba was her birth mother, but her first reaction to danger was to push her daughter away. What are you doing? She is our daughter! William roared to Reba, and then quickly ran to the side of Caroline, a hand up her, Caroline, how are you? Im fine. Caroline shook her head, but with red eyes full of tears, staring at Reba. She finally saw what her mother was like. There was no anger, only deep sorrow in her heart. As Leo heard the body of Caroline with a bomb bracelet, his face was depressive, too. He knew that Hudson family would have a crazy counterattack, but did not think that Stephen would use such a cruel way. Take Emelia with you. There was a murderous look in his eyes, and even his voice was cold. What about you? Lydia embraced Emilia, and asked with deep concern. Ill be back in a minute. Lydia shook her head restively, taking Emilia to the Nadine. Then, she returned to Leo, actively took his hand. Her eyes could melt iceberg. No matter what danger it is, I will not leave you alone. We will face it together. The body of Leo shivered slightly, and he was deeply moved in mind, Okay. When Summer heard words of Stephen, it seemed that she was reminded of something, as she became paler than Caroline, and her body also tightly trembled. You said you put a bomb bracelet on her? The voice of Leo was deep and terrible, the gstone road under his feet was scratched and cracked. Angry, yep? The angrier you are, the happier I am. Stephens eyes were full of craziness, This marriage is supposed to be the starting point of Hudson familys brilliance, but now it is destroyed. You! Leo! You are the culprit! I am not happy, so you and Caroline also do not deserve happiness! I dont want to die. I dont want to die. Somebody who can help me... Caroline crouched on the ground, with both hands tightly embraced her head, shivered fiercely. By the end, her soliloquy had be a deep fear. At this time, Leo came to her side, Take out that bracelet and show me. Maybe I can have a way. Carolines body shivered, and she rolled up her sleeve, took out her hand, which turned out to have nothing. She was stunned. There was no bomb bracelet on her. She didnt even remember what it looked like. Just now, she was terrified by the words of Stephen and fell into panic for a moment, even couldnt think. The look of Leo then became banter, The lord of Hudson family, I think you are too old to be reasonable. There is no bracelet in Carolines body. The mad look on Stephens face suddenly solidified, and it became pale, Impossible. I let Summer put it on her -- Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped and turned to Summer. He looked extremely angry and scared. You Bitch. You didnt put the bracelet on her -- All people immediately looked at Summer, only to see that she rolled up sleeves with her body trembling. On her bruised arm, there was a silver stainless steel bracelet. The bracelet, was on me... Madam Hudson! Aunty! Suddenly, Leo and Carolines pupil contracted and shouted. You are such a big failure, bitch! Ah -- Stephen stared at Summer angrily and roared. But soon, his look returned to normal but his disposition was brutal, It doesnt matter who wears this bracelet. I have the key to open the bracelet. If you want her to live, prepare 500 million dors for me, another car and a ticket to fly overseas. Otherwise, youll watch her explode and die! These words were devoid of human nature, and Summers body trembled even more severely. Youre crazy. Shes your wife! Lydia scolded angrily with a cold look. Stephenughed, She has betrayed me. Why should I pity her? Bang---- As soon as the sound was heard, Stephens body flew upside down like a broken kite and hit a coiled dragon column, smashing the stone column to pieces directly. Just as he was about to get up strugglingly, his chest was heavily trampled by a foot. Leo was filled with cruelness, Where is the key! Cough -- Hearing that, Stephen coughed up mouthfuls of blood. He had a crazy smile on his face, Im sorry I lied to you just now. This bracelet has no key at all. Once its taken, it cant be removed. Who wears it can only be a ve for the rest of her life. Leo didnt believe it. They searched Stephen and couldnt find the key. At this time, William also ran out of the hotel, There is no key in the hotel. As a result, the eyes of Leo were more depressive. Is there really no key? Mr. Cohen. At this time, the gentle voice of Summer behind him was heard. She stood quietly behind him, not so afraid, even with a smile of putting life and death aside, Since there is no key, forget it. You go back first and Ill clean up the mess. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the speech, Leo immediately moved his eyes, Madam Hudson, you -- Thank you for doing so much for me, and also for being a gentleman who forgiving viins and sparing my unfilial sons life. Summer bowed respectfully to Leo, but there was a taste of farewell to life in her words. Lydia immediately stopped her, Madam Hudson, there must be other ways. No need to persuade me. Summer shook her head and smiled at Lydia, There is no one I miss in this world. Dying is a relief for me -- of course, Im not so carefree, and Im afraid of death. In fact, Im a person who is afraid of pain, butpared with a sharp pain in a moment, its more terrible to live in a muddle all my life. Mrs. Hudson -- William and others also dissuaded her one after another. Only the lords of the Zhou family were still watching coldly. This is my own choice. You dont have a burden in your heart. Summer smiled and then looked at Stephen. Her expression suddenly became resentful. Stephen, Ive wanted to kill you for long, but Im just a powerless woman, and youre the lord of the Hudson family in Hopkins Metropolis. Now, if I die, well die together! Stephen trembled and looked at Summer in horror, Summer, why do you do this? We are husband and wife. You stay with me. The bomb Bracelet wont explode -- At first, he just wanted to threaten people to prepare arge amount of cash for him, and then fled abroad to live a natural and unrestrained life. Now Summer was going to drag him to death, and he was afraid at once. You wish! Summers was determined. She threw herself down on Stephen, and they both fell into the swimming pool. Chapter 243 Caroline Acknowledged Her New Mother Chapter 243 Caroline Acknowledged Her New Mother Boom---- Three secondster, a huge explosion urred in the swimming pool. The dense smoke from the explosion terminated the clear water, and dark water exploded, turned into drops and fell. Waves billowed in the swimming pool, with charred fragments of clothes floating on them. There were Summer and Stephen. There was silent. No one spoke for a long time, and the atmosphere was very heavy. Carolines eyes were red. It was the first time when she was sad because of a persons death. Leo also held Lydia tightly and watched the smoke of the swimming pool. Does he really have no key? For a long time, Lydia leaned her head on the shoulder of Leo and asked softly. Leo nodded heavily and kept silent for a long time. Suddenly he said, I am a person too. He knew what Lydia meant. It was a humans life. How could he watch her die? However, as Leo said, he was a man, not a superhero. He could save one person or ten people, but he couldnt save everyone. Leo was the one who had witnessed more issues about death than others. If one goes to a battle to kill the enemy, there will always be victims. The more he experienced, the number he was. Lydia didnt say much, but she tried to hold him and melt the numb and regretful heart of Leo with her warm body. Leo closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he became calm again. i Erect a monument and give her a decent funeral! Leo said in a deep voice. He didnt turn around, but the Nadine knew he spoke to her. Yes! Nadine took this order. She was about to call n and order him to build a tombstone for Summer at the top of the best cemetery in Hopkins Metropolis. Suddenly, there was a loud cough in the swimming pool. Everyone immediately changed their dispositions and rushed to hear the sound. There was a tter in the water---- They saw a scorched hand suddenly stretched out in the swimming pool, and then sank again. Leo kept calm, Save her! Nadine immediately hung off the phone and pulled up the sinking hand. Cough -- Summer, burned by the explosion, was spitting out the water in her stomach, and her forehead was soaked with blood. It is not difficult to guess that it was the huge air wave caused by the explosion that knocked her into the wall of the swimming pool. Ms Hudson, are you alive?! Caroline immediately turned grief into joy and eximed. Leo also pped Summers back, patted out the sewage in her stomach, and then asked, How are you? Im fine... Summer felt much better. Summer was not dead. This was really a great news. Everyone was relieved. Caroline suddenly asked suspiciously, Ms Hudson, why are you alright? Leo also looked at Summer in disbelief. The explosion just now was not covered, and its power was greater than C4 bomb. Summer, however, only got her body and her head injured in the explosion. That was all -- a minor injury to the explosion. Summer said what happened at the bottom of the water again, and all the people understood atst. It turned out that Summer was lucky to be alive. First of all, she dragged Stephen into the swimming pool. The bomb exploded underwater, which was much less powerful than the on thend. Secondly, It must be said that Summer was really lucky. What this bomb bracelet was made of was unknown. Once it was soaked in water, it fell off automatically. It was such a coincidence that it fell into Stephens pocket. Therefore, the bracelet exploded on him. Last but not least---- At the time of the explosion, the first wave of air blew Summer away, almost across the whole swimming pool and avoided the center of the explosion. To sum up, that was how Summer escape from death. Stephen was not so lucky. He happened to be in the center of the explosion, leaving no bones. It was too dangerous. Caroline wiped the cold sweat on her head, patted her chest and said, I wont get married in the future. Its all right. Leo looked at her and said with a smile. It was no wonder that this day was her wedding, but it ended in such a terrible disaster. There would be psychological issue in the rest of her life. After a while, the ambnce came. Leo and his followers did not leave, but escorted Summer to the nearest hospital in Hopkins Metropolis. Summer took a few bottles of drops, wrapped them up a few times and recovered. Benedicts diagnosis came out, and he was beaten to a systemicminuted fracture. Caleb was very cruel and broke his bones one by one. That meant he would spend the rest of his life in aa. Summer was sad. Suddenly, Caroline said, Can I be your daughter? As soon as this remark came out, not only Leo, but also William and Summer were stunned. What are you talking about, my child? Summer pretended to be angry and said, Your father is still here. How can you recognize me as a mother? Why not? Caroline said stubbornly, Ms. Hudson, we never know each other, but you are so considerate to me. Now you have no one to rely on. Ill be your adopted daughter ande to talk with you if I am free, okay? Madam Hudson, you promise. Unexpectedly, William agreed. Leo didnt speak, just took a deep look at Caroline. Others didnt know the secret, but he knew some. Reba was Williams second wife. Before her, there was another wife who died of illness. In other words, in addition to Caroline, William has another eldest daughter. However, she had gone missing for long and didnt know whether they could meet and recognize each other in this life. Of course, overall, it was Rebas series of deeds that made Caroline disappointed. In contrast, Summer had a much better heart, and Caroline herself was eager for such maternal love. Summer was still hesitating. At this time, Leo said, Madam Hudson, good people have good news. Just say yes. Hopkins and Emerdale are not far away. We can alsoe to see you when we are free. All right. Unable to resist others saying, Summer agreed after all. Mom! Caroline hugged Summer excitedly. Summer also showed a smile on her face and gently hugged Caroline. Leo nodded with satisfaction and said, Since everyone has a happy ending, lets go back to Emerdale first. Hearing that, Lydia led Emilia out of the ward. However, when Lydia and William passing by, William nced and saw an ancient pendant inadvertently exposed at the waist beneath her clothes. The pendant was not valuable and its workmanship was very rough. It was worthless at first sight. However, Lydia still kept it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. William suddenly trembled and called Lydia. Ms. Henderson, wait a minute! Lydia turned around and said, Is there anything else to say? William rolled his throat and asked in a shaking voice, Where did you get this pendant? Chapter 244 Fatal Racing Car Chapter 244 Fatal Racing Car His reaction was a little abnormal, which caused Leos concern. Combined with his previous unfortunate marriage experience, it was not difficult to dig some clues. Lydia herself was stunned. Unexpectedly, William asked about such a humble ancient pendant, but soon, she smiled. This one was from my father when I was born. William stammered a few times, and his face became paler, Whats your fathers name? Hearing this, Lydias eyes showed a hint of disgust, and her look was unhappy. But she still said, His name is Karl Henderson. Now he is in Yanjing. Really... William had recovered from the shock at this time, and he raised a smile full of bitterness. Father, if you like this pendant, Ill give it to you. No, no... William shook his head over again. Suddenly, he was stunned in frozen. Then he trembled all over and looked at Lydia strangely, What did you just call me? Father. Lydia looked serious, You are the father of Leo, and I married Leo, and you are my father-inw. William looked at Leo with dull eyes. After a long time, his face turned red in excitement, Good, good, good! He said three good for three times in a row, which was enough to prove how happy he was. Lydia wondered secretly. Did she just call him father? Why was he so happy? Leo held the sleeping Emilia and took a deep look at Lydia. He had seen Williams special feelings for Lydia. This was by no means as simple as finding a daughter-inw, which was mixed with moreplex factors. A very bold guess floated in the mind of Leo. Even he was shocked. But he didnt say it, because the matter involved a wide range of factors, and even involved the More importantly, Lydia might copse. Dad, why are you smiling so happily? At this time, Caroline came out of the ward and looked at William doubtfully. Nothing. William wiped the tears in his eyes, suddenly hugged Caroline gently and said, Caroline, no matter what happens in the future, you are my daughter, and I will protect you. I see, Dad. Ive grown up. Dont make me embarrassed... Caroline let William hold her and said with a blush. On the asion of parting, Caroline came to Lydia and bowed deeply, Ms. Henderson, I was too snobbish and did a lot of things that hurt Leo. You hate me for this. Here, I apologize to you. Lydia shook her head, People are not sages, as they make mistakes. That makes who you really are. In this way, Leos family of three embarked on the journey back to Emerdale. He didnt take the Rolls Royce from Nadine, but drove the BMW from Lydia. Lydia sat in the passenger seat with Emilia sleeping in her arms. While driving, Leo peeped at Lydia tenderly. What are you looking at? Noticing the eyes of Leo, Lydia frowned slightly and asked. You look good. Leo smiled. yboy. Lydia also smiled and looked at Leo, Today you are more rxed than ever. Really? Leo touched his nose and smiled silently, Probably because you announced our rtionship. Opening their rtionship did fulfill a wish of Leo. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention whether outsiders would congratte them after the rtionship was made public. For Leo, this was a kind of respect. They would probably upy the headlines in Emerdale the next day. Leo, this is not enough. Lydia looked at Leo and shook her head. Leo knew what this sentence was. He couldnt helpughing and said, Thats enough. At least let my father admit you. Lydias look was full of seriousness, At least its not enough now. Leo didnt speak any more, but there was a light smile on his face. The world thought the royal family in Emerdale was very strong, even Lydia thought so, but it was still nothing in the eyes of Leo. However, he still didnt intend to tell Lydia. The in and happy life was hard to get. It was a happiness to enjoy the daily life as an ordinary person, isnt it? Leo was about to say something when suddenly he was shocked and frozen. Whats the matter? Lydia noticed the expression of Leo and asked anxiously. Sit down. Leo didnt make any unnecessary exnation, just holding the steering wheel. He looked like a vulture. A dazzling headlight suddenly appeared in front. A Mercedes Benz raised the speed to the maximum. The motor made a loud noise and sped towards them. Leo, stop! Seeing this scene, Lydias face instantly turned pale, and she said anxiously. However, Leo not only didnt step on the brake, but blew the elerator to the limit. The BMW turned into a fierce beast and hit the Mercedes Benz. In the hands of Leo, this car was not a BMW, but a well modified off-road racing car. So, in just a few hundred meters, Mercedes Benz and BMW were like two fierce beasts, attacking each other. Meeting on a narrow path, who dares wins! Lydia, who was sitting on the passengers seat, was stunned. Their speed was far beyond the speed limit of the highway. Her heart pounded as if it was going to jump out of her throat. Close your eyes. At this time, the calm and low voice of Leo came to her ears. Lydia closed her eyes without hesitation. After that, she could see nothing and there was only the roar of hurricane in her ears. As the two cars got closer and closer, Leo could see clearly what kind of person the driver of Mercedes Benz was. With a hooked nose and eyes of different size, though with yellow skin, it was the standard look of southern Vietnam people. He had good psychological quality, which was the only thing that surprised Leo. At such a fast speed, he was still calm and chill. The expression of Leo was very ruthless. He thought the same as the Southener, that is, no one would Then try to see who is better. The eyes of Leo were as chill as looking at a corpse. In the Mercedes Benz, the driver also noticed Leos expression, and a burst of panic shed in his eyes. He refused to give way because he wanted to force Leo to do so, but the psychological quality of Leo was stronger than him! Two steps closer. Fifty meters left! Thirty meters! Five meters---- At the critical moment, the Southener in the Mercedes Benz failed to pass the death level after all, and slightly moved the steering wheel. Whoosh---- The two cars passed by with an extremely small gap. At this moment, Leo suddenly hit the steering wheel, a beautiful 180-degree drift, and the front of the car hit the Mercedes Benz. Boom---- The Mercedes Benz was knocked over by the car of Leo and rolled several times. Then it turned upside down and stopped, with ck smoke raising. Chapter 245 Hatching a Plot Chapter 245 Hatching a Plot Bang---- The sound of the crash was extremely loud. Not to mention Leo, even Lydia in the car couldnt help opening her eyes. Seeing the scene in front of her, she widened her eyes in horror. The Mercedes Benz had been smashed and disintegrated, and all the ss on the body was broken and scattered all around, emitting thick smoke. It was a mess. Her car was not in good condition neither, as the front of the car has beenpletely deformed, and the motor was still making a continuous sound. However, the air bag in the car also popped up after the impact then. She and Leo both hit the air bag and were not injured. As for the driver of the Mercedes Benz, he was not lucky. Not only his whole body pressed down by the car, and several pieces of paint on the car fell off and stabbed sharply into the car, but also it was unknown whether they had pierced his body. Lydia looked at the scene in nk, and then recovered. He looked at Leo angrily, Why didnt you step on the brake! Leo looked nd, That car was meant to kill us. Even if we slow down, he will hit us. Hearing this, Lydia was surprised. Indeed, how can one drive in wrong side in the highway in such a high speed? Put the sleeping Emilia in the back of the car, Lydia untied her seat belt, got off immediately and checked the situation. Leo also got off the car and came to the Mercedes Benz. He was worried that the Southener in the car were not dead, and would do wrong to Lydia. But when he came closer, arge area of viscous red liquid flowed out under the car. Lydias face immediately turned pale and covered her mouth. Hes dead! However, he looked indifferent and had no expression on his face. Anyone who wanted to harm the people around him would die. Lydia didnt think so. She was about to say something when suddenly a dark shadow came from the back of the car, holding a dagger and stabbing her neck. Watch out! At the critical moment, Leo appeared around Lydia in time, picked her up and jumped to the other side. His arms were very broad, and took Lydia into his arms. Suddenly, a strong mans breath came to his face, and Lydia was shocked at that moment. She raised her head and looked at the profile of Leo, which was like carved by a knife. She couldnt help thinking. His outline was so clear; his eyes were so sharp; and his chest was so broad---- ng---- At the same time, the harsh sound of a dagger stabbing the car came from behind. He missed the target. The body of the car was already in a mess. At this time, a long scratch was made. The iron sheet rolled up on both sides in the scratch, revealingrge areas of dark red rust. In a sh, Leo held Lydia and came to the other side. Lydia found that she was being held tightly in Leos arms and blushed. Put, put me down! She knew that she had wronged Leo again, but at the moment, her heart was pounding. There was no fear, only shame. Leo put her down and didnt forget to say to her, Go and hide in the car. Without hesitation, Lydia got into the car and was relieved to see that Emilia was still asleep in the car. Only Leo and the Southener killer were left at the scene. Leos face turned cold and strode towards him. I wondered before how a killer could be blown to death. It was too unprofessional. The Southener killer kept silent, just gently groping for the dagger in his hand. However, he was not without any injuries. After the crash made by Leo, ordinary people would die, He escaped in time, but was still injured. His left abdomen was pierced by iron and kept bleeding. ording to the injury, it should have hurt his stomach. Tell me your employer and I will leave your whole body. Leos face was calm, as if he were talking about an ordinary little thing. The Southener killer didnt speak. He was silent for a while. Suddenly, he shed and fled in the opposite direction. The killer was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. He looked for opportunities to kill with one blow. If they failed in one strike, they would be in danger. They, therefore, looked for an opportunity to leave and wait for the next hunt. However, he met Leo. You think you can go away? Leo sneered that the speed of the Southener killer was fast enough, but it was still clearly captured by the sight of Leo. He took one step, and the whole person instantly disappeared in ce. When he reappeared, he was in front of the South Vietnamese killer. The South Vietnamese killer was shocked and was about to continue to escape. Leo sped his shoulder with great strength and crushed the lute bone on his shoulder! The killer felt hurt and his eyes finally became frightened. He realized that the strength of Leo was much better than him. After sping his shoulder, Leo pulled back hard, and the iron fist blew out heavily at the same time. Bang---- His teeth were broken and bleeding. The South Vietnamese killer rolled his eyes and fainted on the spot. Dealing with the South Vietnamese killer easily, Leo was still frowning. Solving the problem of a killer was nothing. The important thing was to find out his employer behind the scenes and get rid of him. Maybe it was the left members of Hudson family in Hopkins Metropolis. It was more likely that it was the local power of the Emerdale. To find reasons, there were so many. He called Nadine. learning that the lord met another killer on the way, Nadine was surprised and angry, so he rushed to the scene. This killer will be interrogated by you. No matter what method you use, ask the information of the employer behind him! The eyes of Leo flickered coldly, It is possible that he is the killer of phantom. We should prevent him frommitting suicide by biting his tongue. The killers of phantom and phantom have chip bombs installed on their heads. As soon as they die, the bombs will explode. Yes! Nadine looked cold and picked up the South Vietnamese killer like a dead dog. Subsequently, he informed Lennox Simpson of the sun family to deal with the ident on the highway. Theres no need to bother other families with such a small matter. Just let the Simpson family deal with it. During this time, Lennox Simpson had been waiting for the orders of Leo and was very eager to work Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. for Leo to show his loyalty. After receiving the call, Lennox Simpson gave ordered to his followers, but he received Leo in person. Mr. Cohen! Lennox Simpson said respectfully. Leo nodded, Our car is broken. Can you give a ride for me, my wife and daughter? Of course -- Lennox Simpson knew that Leo had a family, but he didnt know who his wife was. He turned his head and wanted to see who Leos wife was. The moment he saw Lydia, Lennox Simpsons expression was like seeing a ghost and was shocked. President Henderson?! Why are you here? I am his wife. Lydia said calmly. This sentence made Lennox Simpson shocked for a long time before he came back to his senses. When he looked at Leo again, his eyes were even more startled, as Leo was such as godlike person. The iceberg-like female president in Emerdale was married by Mr. Cohen. He was really a god! Lennox Simpson willingly served as a driver and sent the Cohen family home. Ding---- On the way, Lydias mobile phone rang. It was Wilfred Saunders of the Saunders family. Miss Henderson, I didnt bother you sote, did I? On the phone, Wilfred Saundersughed heartily. Excuse me. Lydias voice was cold enough to keep long distance from others, Whats the matter, Mr. Saunders? Wilfred Saunders didnt mind. He smiled and said, Nothing. Just to celebrate the sessful cooperation of Cleo Entertainment and yourpany. Im going to hold a celebration banquet next week. You and Mr. Cohen must be there! While listening, Leo suddenly showed a sense of killing in his eyes. Chapter246 Queen of the Night Queen of the Night Ronnie once told Leoa big secret about The OBrien family, which was that The OBrien family would hold a celebratory party in honor of the cooperation of the two families, but in practice it was a conspiracy against Leo. At the party, Michelle Brooks would propose a toast and Leowould drink the liquor Neil OBrien had poisoned. They would like to take a revenge on Leowho should had been in aa. Leodidnt believe that Ronnie was lying but what he hadnt expected was that Neil OBrien did put it into practice. However, Lydia Henderson said in a cold tone, Please dont get me wrong, Mr. OBrien. Our cooperation is for the sake of Leo, so youd better not to shame yourself by holding such kind of party. As peremptory as she was, her brutal words did Neil OBrien no favors. Even the Lennox Simpson was trembling, losing the steering wheel a little bit. Although Lydia Henderson made herself so clear, Neil OBrien was still crawling to her. Ms. Henderson, you may be wrong this time since I am no longer the cold-hearted businessman as ever before. After all, every dog has its day. As for the party, it is especially held for yourpany. I am looking forward for your presence! Hearing such fine words of sincerity, Lydia Henderson was trapped by the tough call for a moment. Meanwhile, Leosaid in a sudden, Say yes but you neednt be there. I will go instead. Lydia Henderson was so surprised to hear that. She looked at Leoand said, Is it proper? Why not? Now that he will hold the party for L Group in good faith, he will understand how busy you are, presumably? Lydia Henderson nodded her head and directedly informed Neil OBrien about Leosuggested. Well Neil OBrien was so confounded at that moment. After a while, he clenched teeth and made a decision e or not, my target wont be you anyway. Since Ms. Henderson is about to go on business, we can only invite Mr. Cohen to attend. Neil OBrien smiled and said, Mr. Cohen and I hit it off, so we might be great friends after the feast. Obviously, he was so good at lying. Lydia Henderson fought down her disgust and ended the call by saying, That will be fine. She looked at Leoworriedly after the call and asked him, Will you be really fine? Leosmiled and answered, Dont worry, I will be fine. Nadine Moore got things done so efficiently that the results came out soon after Leoand Lydia Henderson reach home. It was the Stewart family who hired killers from ck-End Organization. Suddenly, it seemed that Leowanted to see them dead. However, he aimed at the Wilson family, not at the Stewart family. Days ago, Marcus promised faithfully that he had cancelled the Rewards for Leoin the ck-End Organization ordered by Bertie, so that he had also annexed numbers of family businesses. Leohad no idea that Marcus was naked to the world. My lord, should I kill Marcus? Nadine Moore sounded like chips of ice. Leothought for a while andughed, Dont frighten them now. I know what an borate ruse Marcus and the Wilson family are making. The reason why they not only annexed businesses but also still let the Rewards be in the ck-End Organization was that they tended to escte resentments between me and the Stewart family. Marcus and the Wilson family will be the only winner atst. Nadine Moore was confused, My lord, how can you burst intoughing knowing they nned to kill the Stewart family, which is benefiting from you at no cost? I wasughing at the Wilson family, who are truly ttering themselves but are indeed helpful for me. The Wilson family was so stupid to think therell be a war between me and the Stewart family. Leosaid with a smile, Dont worry about the Wilson family. On the contrary, we can kill Bertie in favor of Ronnie since the Wilson family wants me to do so. What about the Wilson family? Leohesitated and said with a wicked smile, Nadine Moore, it seems that you have forgotten who you were after so long time with me. Who was I? Nadine Moore was stunned. Yep, you were the dread Queen of the Night and the Darkling Lady before you met me! There are tens of thousands of men who want to follow you after hearing the legend of you, though you were out of the game! Nadine Moore could barely breathe on the other end of the line, My lord, you mean Go and be yourself. Leosaid with a smile, Now that Marcus can manipte ck-End Organization I can let you do what you used to do. Queen of the Night, you can call on killers to kill the Wilson family. Crash! Nadine Moore trembled hearing the words. Her bloodshot eyes seemedbative. She was slender and her long hair flew back in the wind. She said excitedly, Yes, my lord. The night has fallen. It was a cold and silent night when the moon was hiding behind the ck cloud. For most people, it was no more than a usual night. Yet for the killers from the ck-End Organization, which was not under control ofw, it was meant to be unusual. Killers around the world were teething and were active online for nothing but the returning of the best killer who had been missing years ago. She was dressed in a tight ck nightdress, and her scarlet eyes may had witnessed countless lives passing by. She was more than an icon among killers. She was more of a nightmare across the world. She remained atrge though there was a worldwide bounty of more than $10 billion. Darkling Lady is her code name. While Queen of the Night is her ce. When nights fall, every dark ces became her hunting park. Who would have thought that such an invincible killer was willing to be the most loyal guard and shadow of a man? Now! Five yearster, the woman returns! All killers were wondering which task the Queen of the Night would take. However, she didnt take any but to put up a reward. The Assassination of Marcus. Location: Winbury, Emerdale. Identity: Lord of the Wilson family in Emerdale. Reward: Zero. Note: Whoever seeds have the chance to meet the Queen of the Night. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Once the Reward was released, it was viewed more than 100 million times in just an hour. All killers were stunned because it surprised them that the Queen of the Night returned as an employer. Later, more and more killers began to wonder the identity of Marcus, who can draw attention of the Queen of the Night herself to offer reward. Is he someone powerful in the world? However, how can the reward be zero yuan if he is a tough guy? Moreover, killers cared more about thest part of the offer: Meet the Queen of the Night face to face. Killers felt like crazy and epted the order immediately. The Reward only exited for five minutes before being deleted by the publisher. In thest five minutes, more than 3,000 killers have epted the offer. No one knew there had been more than 3,000 killers from all over the worlding to the Emerdale to assassinate Marcus! Chapter247 Retuning to the Stewart family Retuning to the Stewart family The next morning, Nadine Moore stood at the gate of Violet Residences in a tight fur. My lord, Reward has been put up. There will be 3,061 killers starting to turn up to Emerdale, aiming to kill Marcus. Nice. Imagine there were more than 3,000 professional killers lurking in a city on the move, camouging with various careers. The whole city would be in a panic if the news went out. Suddenly, Leosmiled: Unexpectedly it is quite useful of your title, Queen of the Night. Nadine Moores face blushes at the same time with a rare burst of shyness: No matter how famous my name is, it is you, my lord, who I am willing to follow. Leocouldnt helpughing, You were going to kill me five years ago! Hearing this, Nadine Moore blushed as if were bleeding. Talking about the past, they looked at each other and smiled tacitly. How amazing the fate is! No one believed that Nadine Moore, the pliant cat following Leo, was brave enough to assassinate him when they first met. At that time, the Nadine Moore had not been as famous as she was now. She was just a killer at a high rank, the same as the countless normal killers. It was inevitable that the assassination of Leowas a failure, but Leolet her leave without any tortures. The failure made Nadine Moore culpable, who were about to die for the tortures in the organization without Leos rescue. He was tracing back of Nadine Moore along the way and finally took her away from her sufferings. Nadine Moores killer organization was destroyed. The homeless and grateful Nadine Moore followed Leo, who then witnessed the rise of him. This is the story of Leoand Nadine Moore. Since everything seems ready, lets go to the Stewart family Leos eyes turned hard when he waved a hand and went to the Stewart family with Nadine Moore. Meanwhile, at the Wilson family. Marcus was sitting in a chair, and opposite him was an old man, the Wilson familys master who was mentally healthy with a crooked nose, named as Marco Wilson. There was a beautiful woman with a slim body lying in front of them. However, the way she looked at Marcus and his grandson was full of fear. Because there were kinds of delicious dishes full of her body for people to enjoy. She was no one here but a dish serving for food, having no rights. Grandpa, thetest news suggests thatst night, Leoand Lydia Henderson were attacked by the killer sent by Bertie. At present, Leois heading towards the Stewart family, having known what they have done. Marcus picked up a sashimi on the womans body with chopsticks and said while eating. Good! Marco Wilson pped his hand andughed, Marcus, my good grandson, he said, In this way, our Wilson family can win barely at no cost. Being praised by his grandfather, Marcus was also pleased and said, Whats more, I also got a news that the bitch, Lydia Henderson, announced her rtionship with Leoat the wedding of Hudson family. They also made a scene by taking away the bride! What? Marco Wilsons heart wrenched and said, Is it real? It is quite true, Marcus smiled wicked. God helps me! Marco Wilsonughed, What two fools! They will have no trouble if they keep it as a secret. Now they drew too much hostility. In this way, Leowill die too after the death of the Stewart family. Marcus became more pride, Lawson family only have an enemy, Kate Lawson, who cannot cause troubles no matter how hard she is. The Hamilton family cannot fight against us after we annexed the Stewart family, when there will be only one rich and powerful family in Emerdale, and that will be us, the Wilson family. Well, well Marco Wilson was excited hearing what Marcus said. Heughed and said, Marcus, it is a good choice of promising to give you the right to handle family business. Thank you, grandpa. Marcus exulted, the second generation of the Wilson family is mediocre, so the master of the family fell to the most outstanding man of the third generation, Marcus. Marco Wilson kept saying, Marcus, whatever the oue, youd better go to the Stewart family to settle disputes since Leogoes on offensive to the Stewart family. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ok, I will. Marcus promised and walked out the door. Feelings just dont flow freely from one individual to another. Different from the Wilson familys joy, the Stewart family was drab and dour. Bertie was nched and worried about the killer attacking Leoand Lydia Hendersonst night. There were only he and Ronnie in the room. Cousin, are you sure that your Reward has been intercepted? Ronnie looked solemn and asked. I am sure it has been blocked. Bertie clenched his teeth and said: It was intercepted before I sent out the Reward. In this way, how can I employ killers to kill Leoand Lydia Henderson? But the fact is that there was indeed a killer trying to murder Leoand Lydia Henderson, which meant Bertie had to take the rap. It should have nothing important because Bertie was supposed to want Leodie. But the killer was too oafish to get Leokilled and even was killed by Leo. He was already exposed to the fact, and ready to be madly avenged by Leo. Boom Suddenly, a deafening sound came from the outside the Stewart family, even shaking and swaying the ground. Bertie cant be more annoyed and shout, Whats going on! Mater, Leocame back with another woman! He has broken our door down! The servant rushed into the room and cried out with panic. What! Leoising back? Speaking of the devil, Bertie looked paled. Ronnie said nothing, but a faint sneer crossed his face. He didnt believe that Leohadnt figured the truth out, but still, he rushed here, which was clear that he wanted to pick a fight with the Stewart family. When Bertie and Ronnie hurried to the door, they were amazed at what they saw as if their hearts leapt within them. The iron-hoop door with copper lions decoration standing for more than a decade copsed and raised huge trails of dust now. When the dust was clear, two men proudly stood upright. They looked around as if they brought a cold wind. They are Leoand Nadine Moore Break that que for me. Nadine Moore raised arm and swiped. Crack The characters in the que written in great calligraphy, which means long live the Stewart family, were split in half by Nadine Moore. Then it crashed down to the ground into pieces. Bertie was painful to watch this. The que, a treasure, and a symbol of reputation was destroyed and despised by Leoin this way. Leo, what on earth do you want? He thundered. Leolooked at him coolly and indifferently. Kill you all. Chapter248 Do It Yourself Do It Yourself Who are you? How dare you trespassing on the Stewart family? Are you tired of living? You cant afford the cost of destroying the Stewart familys que! Kneel! You may have a chance to live if you break your limbs! The Stewart familys guards came hearing the sound, ring at Leo. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Berties face was distorted by rage and growled, Stop! When Kairo was alive, all guards were killed by Sharon Bell. So, the guards were new here, not knowing Leoand Nadine Moore. Besides, they are all weaker both atprehensive quality and strength than the former guards. The guards were killed at a time by Sharon Bell, not mentioning the rabble here. However, it waste to say stop. The new guards were so eager to show off themselves for Bertie that they all rushed towards Leo, who were mobbed by these men. Bang These guards did not touched the Leobefore being kicked out by an invisible power. What? Suddenly, all guards of the Stewart family looked at Leoas if he were a monster because they had never experienced the power before. Nadine Moore took a sharp dagger and whoever was closed was mercilessly cut off their nerves. Today, what I want to do is to kill Bertie. So, piss off! You are going too far! Bertie walked down to the door and looked at Leoin blue. Far? Leowas indifferent about his threats, Originally, I thought of Kairos great wisdom, so I spare your Stewart familys lives. But I never thought you med me on what you have done. You killed Kairo and sent killers to block my family. You must die today after so many crimes youve consumed! Speaking of the crimes, Leos tone wasbative enough to burn Bertie into ashes. Bullshit! When Leotold the truth of Kairos death, Berties face was pale and he shouted wildly, You, the murderer of my grandfather! How dare you distort facts deliberately? With these words, the generations with pure noble blood of the Stewart family standing behind Bertie also looked at the Leowith a face of grief and anger, and eyes full of hatred. But Leoignored it directly and calmly said, You and I are both clear that who is distorting facts deliberately. When Leosaid this, he nced at Ronnie identally. Ronnie shivered immediately and fell into a deep thought. He was nned to rece Bertie after letting Leokill him, but now he was forced to pick a side. After weighing the benefits, Ronnie stood up and announced loudly: I can prove that it was this ungrateful and vicious man who killed grandpa! Beep All peoples faces were distorted by surprise, zing over Ronnie. They certainly couldnt believe Leo. But when Ronnie identified the murderer, people began to believe. What are you talking about? Bertie was nervous at that moment, but he was m soon. He looked at Ronnie with a serous face. I wasnt lying! I am fully aware of what had happened on that day because I was on the spot! Ronnie slogged his guts out at the time and sneered, Grandpa was afraid of the strength of Mr. Cohen, so he didnt allow us to turn against Mr. Cohen. You killed grandpa because you wanted to revenge for your personal hatred at the cost of destroying the Stewart family. Now you are the master of the family with ruthless ambition, but you are not worth of being a member of the Stewart family! Ronnie! You Berties eyes azes with anger and his breath came in snuffles. He did not expect that his cousin, whom he had always despised, would be thest person to stab him in the back. At this time, the whole the Stewart family has beenpletely confused. The generations of the Stewart family were looking at Bertie incredibly. No matter how Bertie exined, it seemed to be hard to be epted by everyone at present. I am supportive to let Mr. Cohen kill Bertie! Ronnie was determined and m. He was the first one to im aloud. If Ronnie was true, I am supportive! Grandpa valued you so much, yet you are so ungrateful to kill him! I want to revenge for grandpa! Mr. Cohen, please kill him! From now on, we Stewart family will be at your servant and swore our loyalty to you! Ronnies eyes turned red, kneeling in front of the Leoand bowed his head down to the ground. Plop Plop When Ronnie knelt, other generations also knelt and yelled. Mr. Cohen, please kill him Leo narrowed his eyes which means danger ising. He looked at Ronnie, thinking that he is extremely cleverer than he thought. Ronnie knows better about how to capture peoples mental activities, in addition to grasping the essence of patience. Do the generations really want to revenge? That is sure. However, it was only on the one hand. On the other hand, they wanted more of individual interests. These men were all clever enough to know that the master was no longer Bertie. So, they had to pick a side. Besides winners and losers, other people cant escape from picking a side in any circumstances. Now, Ronnie has taken advantages. Supporting Ronnie was the best choice, needless to say. Ronnie didnt have a better choice. Otherwise, he would definitely be like another Kate Lawson, with greater achievements than Bertie. No, I am the master of the Stewart family! You can treat me like this! C It is a betrayal! Bertie turned pale, hearing more and more people wanted him to die. Ronnie, you are the murderer of grandpa! You should go down to the hell to pay for your crimes! Ronnie howled its displeasure and said to the Leo: Mr. Cohen, he is in its death throes, so you may do it now! Leo smiled wickedly and did nothing, looking at him indifferently and said, Ronnie it seems that you want me to kill Bertie so much. Are you nning to use me to kill Bertie, then you can be the master and enjoy your power? Ronnies face was distorted and exined in a hurry: Mr. Cohen, I am truly caring for you! Well, then you go and kill Bertie. Leo smiled and signaling to Nadine Moore. Nadine Moore understood and threw a dagger in front of Ronnie like a handout. Meanwhile, it was the time for Ronnie to turn pale. Chapter 249 Merciless Chapter 249 Merciless It is totally different between asking people to kill and killing people on ones own. Ronnie has never killed anyone. It seemed impossible to kill Ronnie. Looking at the shinning dagger and the wicked smile on Leos face. Ronnie found out that Leo was testing himself. Leo hasnt fully believed in him yet! Kairo can only assure the future of the Stewart family, but hes gone. Family fortunes has been annexing by the Wilson family. If the Stewart family loses the protection of Leo, the Stewart family would be killed mercilessly. On the contrary, Leo can rise from a despised small family as a symbol of unfortune step by step until todays status. By no means he didnt depend on luck Ronnie was gambling. He wanted to get a higher status relying on the Stewart family. I think youd better decide now on whether you kill, or I kill. After all, I dont have plenty of time with you. The voice was calm, but it seemed to be a death warrant for Ronnie. He would gain a friendship with Leo but he would be notorious for killing siblings and may be sentenced into prison! If Bertie was killed by Leo, everyone would be satisfied, but he would no longer have anything to do with Leo. One day the Stewart family was killed by a by a strong enemy, Leowill not help C If you were him, what will you do? Ronnie sweated so much and swallowed. Suddenly he seemed to have made the decision. He looked crazy and picked up the dagger threw by Nadine Moore. Mr. Cohen, I will kill the man for you! He almost shouted the words, and he clenched teeth as if they were going to break. Go ahead then. Tang made a gesture of invitation and smiled. No, Ronnie, I am your cousin! You cant do this! Bertie Stewed. Snap Ronnie pped the Bertie so hard. I am going to kill you for three reasons! His forehead was veined, and his expression was as fierce as that of a predatory beast. First, you conspired with your mother to kill my mother and tried to kill me only because I was her bastard with another man! Damn you! Second, you killed my beloved grandpa, you deserve to die! Last but not least, you should not have attacked Mr. Cohen and his wife. You should go to hell! Boom! As thest words fell, Ronnie was ready to kill. He raised the dagger, ready to stab down mercilessly. Well, well. Look what I find out. Killing between brothers! As soon as Ronnie was about to kill, it came a teasingughter. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The dagger was stopped in the air. He looked back and there was a ck Red g car at the gate from which a young man in a ck suit came out at ease. Marcus?! Ronnies face was overcast with rage as soon as he saw a clear bearer. He shouted, How dare you However, Bertie was likely to see a savior as Marcusing in, Marcus, help me! Marcus smiled a little as a reply, looking at Bertie under the dagger of Ronnie. He seemed serenely to look at Ronnie, Business is like a war. Why not let others annexed if many people lose their jobs due to your poor management? On the contrary, I am a saver of those people our Wilson family is running thesepanies better than you did which was about to bankrupt under your charge. All men of the Stewart family looked at him angrily but not dare to say a word. This is the consequences brought by the death of Kairo. When he was alive, perfect order reigned throughout the entirepany, but after he died, it was not just thepanys operations that in trouble, the market value has plummeted. This should me the Stewart family themselves who are wed, letting the Wilson family swoop. The Stewart family cant deal with it mainly depend on Bertie. At this moment, however, Leo stepped forward and nced at him faintly, Marco Wilson should have taught you to stop when its good, but you miss it. Marcusughed and said, You are joking, right? Speaking of this, the achievements we Wilson family gained are all your effort, thanks to you, Mr. Cohen I should bow to you, and you shall receive my grateful thanks. After all this, Marcus bowed to Leo like an ancient man with a gentle smile on his face. Leo heard the words without batting an eye, but Nadine Moore was likely to kill him. These words seemed to express thanks but indeed they were hard to mock Leo. Nadine Moore cant help starting a fight, but she did nothing because Leosignaled her not to. Few dayster, Marcus will spend days crying. You are not here only to say this nonsense, right? Leo turned his sight and seemed to be interested in Marcus. Yeah, of course not. Marcus looked down at Bertie and said with dignity, I dont have many good characters but loyalty. I have to stop the killing thing happen between brothers. After a while, he looked at Ronnie again and said, Man, what a big matter on earth drives you to kill your cousin? Ronnie was so angry, but he didnt say anything. He felt stressed and couldnt make it, hearing the noble words of Marcus. Leoughed with scorn suddenly. Marcus, it was you who troubled the Stewart family but now it is still you who wants to speak for the Stewart family You want both reputation and the benefits. Shame on you! The smile disappeared from Marcuss face, Mr. Cohen, what are you talking about? I mean Leo looked at Ronnie and said, Never mind, you may take his words as crap. He wants to be a good man and you can still kill. Both Ronnies and Marcuss faces changed. Ronnie should have determined to kill Bertie if Marcus didnt show up. How could he do this though Leo told him not to care about others. Marcus was annoyed because of what Leo saidpletely despised him. We shall see. He stared at Leo with threats in his words. Leoughed and waved at Ronnie, Hurry up, Ronnie! Ronnie clenched his teeth, and the dagger went down. Marcus, help Berties shouts stopped suddenly. Ronnies dagger was cut into his neck, spraying blood all over his face. Watching Bertie died in front of him, Marcus was gloomy to the great extent. Chapter 250 Arrogant as Wilson family Chapter 250 Arrogant as Wilson family Flop Looking at the dead body of Bertie, Ronnie slumped in dejection with his pupils dte in a sudden, sitting on the ground. I killed a man, I killed Watching his hands full of blood, he talked nonsense with shallow breath. Young master killed the maser People of the Stewart family was stunned, and no one dare to say anything in a while. No one would expect such an ending of the Stewart family, which is Bertie killed Kairo and then Ronnie killed Bertie. Now, the Stewart family became the puppets manipted by Leo and Marcus. How dare you kill him in front of me! Marcus was gloomy to the great extent and shouted. Obviously, the reason why he came to the Stewart family is that he was to prevent Leo from killing Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bertie. Bertie still was a great use of value, so he didnt want him dead now. However, after he cleared his intention, Bertie was still killed, which despised him so much. After all that I have said, he still killed. Wasnt it a provocation? You will kill him when he was useless for you even if he were alive now. Leo gave her a wry look and spoke. Leo Marcus looked up at Leo with a scowl. Without Leos temptation, Ronnie will not dare to kill Bertie. Although everyone knew he wanted to kill Leo, but the Leo did not care. He nced lightly at him and strode to Ronnie. Good job. I am fully aware of your loyalty. Ronnie looked up in trembling. It was the first time he realized how strong Leo is. He blocked the sunlight, so he was shining with a long shadow. All people are shocked, as he slowly reached for Ronnie. From now on, you will be the one who handle all the business of the Stewart family. Ronnie looked zed for a long time before he shook the hands and stood up with the help of Leo. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. He bowed 90 degrees to the Leo in awe of him. All the previous dissatisfaction were all disappeared. All people of the Stewart family zed at the scene and bowed after they recovered. The Stewart family will be loyal to Mr. Cohen. Almost all the Stewart family shouted in a union. Winner or loser. They are all clever enough to be aware that they had to follow the new master because no one will speak for Bertie after his death. As people began to im their loyalty, Nadine Moore smiled, Congrattions, my lord. Another powerful family surrenders. Leo shook his head, Not enough. The next will be the Wilson family. The Stewart family is not enough. You are so ambitious to plot against my Wilson family. Marcus sneered. The anger instantly disappeared and turned calm as before. Ambitious? Leo asked rhetorically, The Wilson family nned to be naked to the world at the cost of other families. Isnt you ambitious? A strong man without ambitious may be defeated by others easily. It is good to be ambitious. A faint smile drifted across Marcuss face. He looked at Leo and said generously, Since Bertie was killed by his brother, which is also the Stewart familys misfortune. I will not be horning in as an outsider. Thats it. What? Just now you were eager to save his life. Why are you giving up struggling so easy after he died? Leo smiled wackily, Youd better pretend or something. You may be joking, Mr. Cohen. If he disturbs himself, what else can I do? Marcus changed his n immediately andughed, I have another thing to ask for your cooperation apart from this. Leo realized that now Marcus could not keep still. He would note for nothing if things didnt develop as he thought. Thus, he pretended that he didnt understand the meaning of Marcuss words and asked rhetorically, Have we cooperated? We have before, and didnt we work well? A smile brightened Marcuss face, I told you what the Stewart family had done and blocked the reward on the ck-End Organization, while you gave me parts of the Stewart familys property. Marcus, it was you! Hearing the words, all people from the Stewart family red at Marcus angrily. They have known the Reward Bertie has put up, but they had no idea why it was blocked. They didnt know it was the Wilson family who did this until they heard what Marcus said. Simrly, other secrets should be told now. It was true that the Wilson family blocked the Reward Bertie had put up to kill Leo. However, the Wilson family put up another same Reward so that Leo and his families were intercepted along the highway back to Emerdale. The Stewart family was med for the crimes consumed by the Wilson family! Yep, it was me, of course. Marcus burst intoughter, Who can you me due to your folly? People from the Stewart family clenched teeth angrily while Ronnie shouted with a gloomy face, Shut up! People from the Stewart family kept silent immediately, realizing what was going on. Now that they have expressed their loyalty to Leo, what if Leo was mad at the interception days ago? After all, it was the Stewart family who wanted him dead at first. Mr. Cohen, the Stewart family is totally different from it used to be. We dont expect you to take it too hard about the past. Ronnie looked at Leo nervously. Leo didnt care at all. He waved at Ronnie and smiled at Marcus wickedly, Then you can tell me how to cooperate. Marcus smiled, Thats easy. If the Stewart family was under your charge, I hope I can gain the whole fortune of the Stewart family. In return, the Wilson family can have you as the most valuable guest with the great importance. Hearing this, Leo replied nothing but a more wicked smile, looking him over. Suddenly, Marcus kept saying as if he thought of something. Ops! Theres more I have to confess to Mr. Cohen. Thanks to you, we the Wilson family had annexed parts of industries of the Stewart family. Now I announce that there will be only one Great Family in Emerdale, which is the Wilson family, instead of the former Four Great Families. I assume that Mr. Cohen will make a good decision on whether to join us or to be an enemy against us? Its all up to you now. As he was saying, Marcus squinted to Leo with great threats. The Wilson family was arrogant to the great extent after annexing parts of industries of the Stewart family. Chapter251 Killer Attack Killer Attack Marcus ''s words were full of threats. Leo didn''t feel much about that, but Ronnies face was as cold as ice. The Stewart family were all dumbfounded, trembling in fear. Marcus might be arrogant, but he had a reason to be so. The annexation of the Stewards family industries made the already influential Wilson family even more potent. It was fair to say that they were now the most wealthy family in Emerdale. The Lawson family now existed in name only; Kate was the only person in charge of it now. The Hamilton family was still sitting on the fence. Without Kairo and Bertie, the Stewart family could no longerpete with the Wilson family. "How is it, Mr. Cohen?" Marcus looked at Leo andughed "My family had already shown our sincerity. How about you? Will Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. you show us yours?" "You can go now." Leo suddenly said to Marcus. "What?" Marcus was surprised when hearing that and looked at Leo in confusion. "My greatest is to let you leave the Stewart family alive." Leo said calmly and pointed to the gate of the Stewart family. Fury filled Marcus''s eyes immediately. He said gloomily, "Are you sure you want to make this hard for yourself? You''re making the whole Wilson family your enemy." Leo''s eyes narrowed, and he stretched two fingers as he said that. "First, there are things that I don''t want to talk about, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know about them. I knew clearly what the Wilson family had done in secrecy." "Second... the Wilson family is still unqualified to be presumptuous before me. After prosperityes declining. I''m the one who''ll bring you the declining." As Leo said that, he suddenly gave out an overwhelming aura of a powerhouse. People standing within 20 meters near him started to tremble and then fell on their knees to Leo. Ronnie was also kneeling on the ground. He watched Leo''s back with a shocked expression. That was the posture of an influential person, an absolute dominator! It that till then that Marcus panicked, but that juststed for a moment. His face returned normal, and he said with a gloomy face, "So tell me, what has my family done?" "Your family sent the killer who tried to kill me halfway, right? You intended to pick the Stewart family and me to go against each other so that you can benefit from it, right?" Leo looked at Marcus coldly and said. Hearing that, Marcus decided to stop hiding it. Heughed wildly, "I was going to keep it away from you. Now that you''ve found it, I''ll just admit." "That''s right; I sent the killer to you. And it is my family who has merged the properties of the Wilson family. You and the Stewart family were just stepstones on my family''s way to sess." "The rise of the Wilson family is an unavoidable trend. Now you know the fact, so what? I''m giving you thest chance; you can surrender or die!" Leo smiled slightly as he looked at Marcus, "Don''t you understand? I''ve already known what your family was up to; how could I be unprepared?" "You are just an abandoned pawn of a small family. What preparation can you do? Marcus looked disdainful and said contemptuously All you can rely on is the rich woman, Lydia. I can bankrupt the L Group just by lifting one finger. Marcuss words made Ronnie fall into silence. He used to think that Leo was just an abandoned pawn of a small family, but it turned out... Peter became a vegetable; Bertie died; the Hudson family vanished. And Leo is still living a pleasant and happy life. "He can only rely on Lydia?" Ronnie didn''t think so. If Marcus didn''t change that thought, he would follow in the footsteps of these people sooner orter. It wouldn''t be long before that day came. "I''ll only wait one day." Marcus stretched out a finger, looked at Leo, and said, "I''ll give you one day to send all the properties of the Stewart family to the Wilson family; otherwise, just wait for your family to copse." As he said, he got in the car and left. Ronnie stood up from the ground with a worried look, "Mr. Cohen, what should we do next?" Leo shook his head, "You don''t have to be afraid of the Wilson family. Just do your job as the Stewart family. I''ll let the Wilson family return some of the properties they annexed from you. You''ll have enough things to get busy with by then," "Mr. Cohen... you mean..." Ronnie looked at Leo excitedly. Seeing Leo''s calm and rxed posture, he knew Leo didn''t take the Wilson family seriously at all. Leo didn''t exin. She shook her head and said indifferently, "Just remember my words. I still have the final say about the life and death of the Wilson family." "Yes, Sir." Ronnie nodded. After the drastic changes in his family, everything has been ruined and was yet to be rebuilt. He would be very busy next. On the way back, Leo suddenly asked, "When will those killers arrive at Emerdale?" Nadine checked the date and said, "It will take 3 to 8 hours at most from them to arrive at Emerdale from international cities. So the first patch may arrive today." "Very good." Leo nodded. "Then I''ll wait for your good news." Meanwhile, Marcus was driving leisurely on the road. He pondered and called Marco. "Grandpa, I failed to save Bertie, but the Stewart has surrendered to Leo. I just gave Leo one day to consider, telling him to hand over the properties of the Steward family to us." Marco must be very dissatisfied with the result. He pondered for a while and said, "Well, then we''ll wait for Leo for another day. If he didn''t show up by sunset tomorrow, we''ll attack the L group right away and destroy it at all cost." "Yes." Marcus put on a ruthless look. He had made up his mind to attack the L Group by sunset tomorrow, no matter Leo handed over the properties or not. "In this way, our family can achieve the hegemony." Marco sounded a bit relieved. Just when Marcus was about to add something to make him happier, he heard his grandpa screaming on the other side of the phone. "Ah... Who are you? How dare you intrude in? Help... somebody..." Marco''s voice suddenly became panic, with an intense terror. Marcus''s face also changed greatly, "What''s happening, Grandpa?" "Toot... Toot... Toot..." The phone was hung up strangely. Marcus panicked and hurriedly said to the driver, "Get back home now! Something just happened to Grandpa!" The car elerated abruptly. Watching the trees on both sides of that road going backward fast, Marcus fell into contemtion. He felt so confused. Emerdale was already the wealthiest family in Emerdale. He wondered who was so bold to make a mess in his family. Just as the car was about to arrive at the Wilson family, his phone rang again. Marcus, run! Don''te back home!" It was Marco''s most loyal housekeeper, which only made Marcus more nervous. He kept asking, "Ted, what the hell is going on?" Ted''s answer made his stomach drop. "There''s a killer at home." Chapter 252 Unauthorized Chapter 252 Unauthorized Though Marcus had prepared himself for the answer, "Killers?! How''s that possible? Are you sure?" The Wilson family is very well guarded. How could there be killers in? "It''s true!" Ted spoke in a very low voice, "A blond killer with blue eyes broke in from nowhere and waved the knife at Master. Lucky for Master, he had practiced Kungfu when he was young. So he dodged it, or the consequence would be disastrous!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Marco was fine, Marcus felt relieved. Marco is the central pir of the Wilson family; they wouldn''t allow anything ident to happen to him. "How''s the situation now?" Marcus asked. "The moment the killers appeared, all the bodyguards gathered around Master. The killers then appeared, but I''m not sure if she''s still waiting outside for the opportunities to throw another strike." Marcus''s stomach dropped. He told the driver to pull over and then asked in a deep voice, "Do you know who sent them?" The first one that came to his mind was his family''s potential enemy, but Ted answered, "I think she was targeting you." Marcus''s face changed greatly upon hearing that, "What? Targetting me?" "Yes." Ted continued in a low voice, "The first thing the killer asked was ''where is Marcus?''. So please don''t Marcus nodded with a heavy heart and nodded worriedly, "Where''s Grandpa and the others?" "They are fine. Master was terrified and is sleeping now. I''ve had all the other family members evacuate to distract the killers. I''ve also hired several martial art masters to protect them." "Now that the Wilson family is on the rise to sess. He couldn''t let a despicable man ruin their future." Hearing Ted''s words, Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, his face became extremely gloomy and was clouded by murderous intention. "Have it investigated. Check out who sent them, even if you have used your connections with the dark web forces. After the rtionship between Leo and Lydia was exposed to the public. Almost everyone knew that Leo''s wife was Lydia. As Leo had thought, no one was optimistic about the marriage. They thought Leo was so reckless all because he had Lydia behind his back. However, Leos life didn''t seem to be affected at all. He did nothing but pick up his daughter and stay at home every day. In the evening, Leo received a call from Nadine. "My lord, the first batch of killers has arrived at Emerdale. One of them had already made a move, but he failed." "The Wilson family has been alert. They''ve evacuated their family members and invited many powerful protectors." Hearing Nadine''s words, Leo smiled faintly. "I''ll let you hide... and finally, you''ll find that you''ve got nowhere to hide." Nadine asked in a puzzle, "Why don''t you just let me kill him?" "He is just a no-name and doesn''t deserve to be killed by the Killer Queen." Leo grinned a thin smile and continued, "Getting killed in a second is too merciful for him; I want him to know what the real hell is like." Nadine understood it and then caught up with the progress. In a luxury suite of a five-star hotel. Marcus was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a bottle of red wine, waiting anxiously. Thud... Thud... Thud... Somebody knocked at the door. Marcus hurried over to open the door, only to see a man in a suit walking in it aptop. "There you are." Marcus seemed very relieved. He poured the man a ss of wine and asked, "How did the investigation go?" "We found something." The man in suits drank up the ss of wine. Then he opened hisptop, fingers flipping on the keyboard swiftly. Soon, he broke through many firewalls. The screen showed various colorful codes. He was the best hacker of the Wilson family, and there was no firewall he couldn''t break. Soon, he pointed to the gray interface and said, "Sir, this is the interface I just discovered. Somebody has issued a wanted warrant of you on the dark web." Marcus opened it and immediately found that wanted warrant. His face immediately turned grim. "Can you get it canceled?" "Like canceling the Stewart''s wanted warrant of Leo," Marcus asked. The hacker nodded and replied, "Maybe." Marcus''s face then looked milder. He sat on the sofa and finished arge ss of wine, then pondering about the next step with downcast eyes. He wanted to find out the one who issued the wanted warrant, and then let him wish he was never born. But soon, an ident happened. For some reason, the hacker''s brows knitted, and his finger clipped the keyboard loudly. "What''s taking you so long? Marcus inclined over and found the wanted warrant was still there. His face changed instantly, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know why, but I just can''t cancel this one." The hacker tried again, and a blood-red cross sign appeared. "Unauthorized." Marcus looked really panicked. "That''s impossible. With my status in the domestic Inte field, how could I be unauthorized?" The hacker tried more than a dozen times in a row, and each time the result was the same. Marcus''s face got gloomier and gloomier, veins on his forehead popping out. If the wanted warrant remained unrevoked, killers woulde to target him again and again. He couldn''t hide from them forever. He was lucky to have escaped this time, but what about next time? p! Driven by rage and anxiety, he pped the hacker in the face. "You git! I asked you here to solve my problem, not to make more trouble for me!" "I''ll give you one hour to revoke the wanted warrant, or you''ll die, too!" Marcus had lost his mind under death threats and couldn''t stop yelling at the hacker. "Do you want me to help you?" Just by them, another manughed in the room. "Thank you!" Marcus was about to thank him, but he immediately shivered as the goosebumps crawled on his back. He raised his head abruptly and saw a wretched-looking man squatting in front of him, staring at him with a big smile. "Who are you?" Fear gathered in Marcus''s eyes. He blurted out, "Where are my bodyguards?" He had many bodyguards outside the door. How could this man get in? "You don''t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that I''m here to kill you." The man smiled and took out a bloody trident and said, "As for the people outside the door you just mentioned... they are all dead." Marcus froze with fright and fell to the ground, making a loud sound. The hacker picked up hisptop and was about to run away, but the man''s trident had already pierced his body. Puff... Stech and warmblood burst out and spurted on Marcus''s face. "Okay, it''s your turn." The wretched man grinned at Marcus, showing his yellow teeth. Chapter 253 The Fierce Little Girl Chapter 253 The Fierce Little Girl Puff... Marcus wiped his bloody face and slumped to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. It''s my fault... I know it''s my fault. Don''t kill me, please..." Before the killer did anything to him, Marcus was already begging for mercy on the ground. "How can I not kill you? I''ve taken the wanted warrant. The yellow-tooth killer seemed hesitant. He touched his jaw and said, "What if I make it quick and don''t let you feel any pain?" The killer''s proposal made Marcus turn pale out of fright. He yelled for help as he quickly stepped back. "Help! Somebody, please!" "Stop yelling. No one''sing to save you, no matter how loud you are." The killer showed his yellow teeth and said with a smile, "I''ll cut your head; the scar will be less than the size of a bowl. What''s to be afraid? Marcus almost jumped up and swore. The guy was so ruthless. Marcus always cherished his own life. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He would do everything he could to survive, no matter how slim the chances were. Sadly, he couldn''t find anything around that could save him. He gritted his teeth in a hurry and threatened the man, "I don''t know who sends you here, but I know you''re doing this just for money. I''ll pay you twice the price... no... three times!" After he said that, the man actually put how the knife in his hand and asked in surprise, "Are you sure?" Marcus thought the man had been shaken. He added hurriedly, "My family, the Wilsons, has nothing but money now. Just tell me how much you want, and I''ll fulfill your needs..." As long as money got involved, everything would be more manageable. However, the killer soon looked hesitant again, "But... the prize for you is zero... no matter how many zero is multiplied by, it is still zero, right?" Marcus almost choked to death by the answer. If his life weren''t in danger right now, he really wanted to go to the one who hired the killer and scolded him in the face. What kind of bastard would set the prize to zero? That''s killing for free? He was so surprised that someone had actually take the warrant. At the same time, Marcus also felt a bit disappointed. He was the young master of the Wilson family. Howe his head was worth nothing? However, as shocking as the information was, at least he knew the employer of the killers wasn''t one of thepetitors of the Wilson family. Otherwise, the prize wouldn''t be zero. "Who have I offended? Why did you take the free wanted warrant?" He looked at the killer with his face full of grief and anger, "At least let me die with knowing the reason." However, the killer shook his head and said, "First, keeping promises is the most important thing in our business. Second, I really didn''t know who you have offended... even the former world''s No. 1 female killer wants you dead." As soon as he finished speaking, he shed at him with the knife. He had leaked enough information to Marcus; it was time to kill him for safe. Marcus had already been dumbfounded by "the former world''s No.1 female killer. He didn''t even know who that was." "Don''t kill me! Please! Somebody help me!" Seeing the shiny de sh to his throat, Marcus closed his eyes in fear. However, after a long while, he still hadn''t felt the pain of the knife piercing his body. Marcus hesitated for a moment and opened his eyes cautiously. The killer was staring at him, his eyes opened widely. They stared at each other for three seconds, and then the killer fell on the ground before Marcus, making a huge sound. There was no wound on the killer''s body, but his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose oozed blood. His eyes were still opening. "Argh!" Marcus was so frightened that he quickly crawled to the corner. Then he stared at the corpse, but he couldn''t figure out how the killer died. He closed his eyes for a shorter than a second. Who could kill a man silently in such a short period? "Purrr..." Just when Marcus was in shock, he heard a strange sound, like sucking yogurt through a straw. As he turned back, he saw a cute little girl standing by the refrigerator, drinking arge box of yogurt in her hand. She seemed to be really enjoying it. There were white yogurt stains on both ends of her mouth. Marcus''s eyes were full of horror, as if his nerves had been devastated. Without hesitation, he uttered, "Who are you?" Usually, he would like this cute little girl, but the situation is peculiar now. Two people had just died, and the little girl was still drinking yogurt as if nothing had happened. Moreover, her clothes were also bizarre. The petty girl was wearing a very long red dress with many strange patterns of insects and snakes. She was wearing a delicate wreath of flowers and grass on his head, and a massive silver ring around his neck. The ring had a longevity lock bearing various ancient characters. "My name is Luna." The girl finished his yogurt and licked her lips, seeming not to have got enough. She thought for a while and shrugged to Marcus, "I''ve finished it. Can I have some more?" Marcus looked at her in shock. He brought her another bottle of yogurt and asked, "Did you save me?" Luna looked at the killer''s body and nodded. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Thank you so much. Where do youe from? Why are you hanging out sote at night?" Luna was surprised, and then she grinned a seemingly innocent smile. "Don''t you know why I am here?" Marcus was about to speak, but his eyes were taken up by horror as soon as he saw the dead body lying on the ground. "So... you''re also..." "Hee hee, it''s a bitpetitive this time! I have to kill some of my peers to stop them from stealing my business." Luna fiddled with the hair on her shoulder and said generously, "For the sake of the yogurt you just gave me, I won''t make you another specimen." Her voice was sweet and crisp like ark in the mountains, but the content almost made Marcus faint out. Specimen? She must be extremely cruel to do things like that. For a moment, Marcus was captured by despair. He thought he had escaped from danger, but it seemed that his life was at risk again. It was hard for him to believe that this cute petty girl was a ruthless killer. Luna was only 1.2 meters tall. Eyes fixed on her, Marcus''s expression suddenly became sullen. "You''re just a little girl. What have you got? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?" "Oooops, are you trying to resist? Luna looked at Marcus in surprise. She giggled, "Then we''ll see if you can." Just when Marcus was about to grab Luna, he heard some faint rustling sounding from the killer''s dead body behind him. After that, he saw what would traumatize him for the rest of his life. From the corpse''s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, many colorful worms were wiggling out, heading to Luna. Chapter 254 Humans Are Born Evil Chapter 254 Humans Are Born Evil Rustling... The dense worms crawling out of the killer''s body scared Marcus out of himself. He slowly slipped down on the ground. He had never seen worms before, but one thing he could be sure of was that they were absolutely poisonous! However, Luna was still smiling as if those worms were her babies. She squatted down and reached out her fair little hand for them. As a result, all those poisonous worms, big and small, climbed on Luna''s palm. "How... how''s that possible?" Marcus was deeply shocked by the scene. Compared to the previous killer, the strength shown by Luna now made him even more desperate. After she stroked them for a while, she whistled. After that, all the worms crawled out of the window and disappeared. Then she turned to Marcus, still smiling from ear to ear, and said, "Are you willing to do what I say now?" Purr... Marcus swallowed hard. He nodded hard without hesitation. "That''s my boy." Luna nodded with satisfaction. "You''re lucky. I''m not like other killers. I won''t kill you if you do as I say." "Then what will you do?" Marcus suddenly felt nervous. "I will use you as a ''container'' to let some of my babies in so that they cany eggs and reproduce." Luna let out a bright smile, but in Marcus''s eyes, that was a demon grinning. How will that be like? His teeth chattered. "Let me see..." Luna pulled her fingers and counted, "The eggying cycle of the babies is about one month or three months, which meant you only have three months to live now. Once the babies break out from the eggs, they''ll eat up your organs and drink up your blood. Then they''ll break out of your chest...no, not necessarily your chest. Maybe your eyes, mouth, throat... it depends on what they like." "I''ll do whatever you say!" Marcus said hurriedly, looking horrified, "We can negotiate on everything as long as you don''t put those worms in me!" He finally understood why the killer died suddenly. The bugs must have gotten into him inadvertently. Marcus didn''t want to die miserably like the killer. "Then let me make the announcement..." Luna narrowed her eyes and smiled. "You''re my captive now;e with me!" Leo was at home at that moment. He received a message from Nadine. "My lord, Marcus has been captured." Leo nodded gently, "Take him to the Valendale Vi." "Yes, Sir." After hanging up the phone, Leo apologized to Lydia, "Lydia, I''m sorry. It''s urgent. I have to go now." He thought Lydia would be suspicious, but she only gave him a short nce and said, "Just go. Come back early. I''ll leave the door open for you." Leo was surprised at first. When he understood what she was saying, he felt so touched. "OK!" Leo went to the Valendale Vi without dy. The address in the wanted warrant Nadine had posted was the Valendale Vi. Leo and Nadine saw a little girl in a fancy dress sitting quietly at the gate as soon as they got in. Her big bright eyes were fixed on them. Nadine was stunned. Before she was about to walk over, Leo''s eyes narrowed, and he stopped Nadine. "Don''t walk over!" Nadine was about to ask why, but suddenly after a "phew", the sound of wind came from her back. Nadine''s face changed and moved in an instant. Only in that way had he dodged it. Her eyes also squinted when seeing what was behind her. It was a palm-size worm. Nadine''s face turned cold immediately. Leo also stared at the extraordinary little girl with his eyes narrowed. Then he asked, "So you''re the first one who got Marcus?" "My name is Luna, and Ie from Tingend." Luna nodded and then looked at Nadine. "Mother of the Dark Emperor, Queen of the Night. Is that all you''ve got?" She sounded perplexed. Nadine looked very displeased. She was about to speak, only to be stopped by Leo. "Where''s Marcus?" Lao asked calmly. "Why would I know?" Luna rolled her eyes and looked at Leo and Nadine with a sarcastic smile, "I was here to visit the killer in legend, but she turned out to be a good-for-nothing bum that needs others to alert her. That''s disappointing." "Do you really think so?" Leo wasn''t angry. He grinned a thin smile. "Who are you?" Luna nced at Leo. "I am his follower." Before Leo could speak, Nadine spoke before him. Luna smiled disdainfully, "You''re following this nonthreatening ordinary person? With all due respect, you don''t deserve to be the top killer." "Go to hell!" Nadine''s eyes were zing with murderous intent, while Leo gave her a mild eye hint. No matter how reluctant Nadine was, she could only stop. Seeing that, the disdain on Luna''s face grew intenser. She dropped a sack before Leo and said, "Here, this is the person you wanted. Don''t issue any wanted warrant in the name of the top killer again. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Shame on you." She said as she spit at Nadine. Then she disappeared in the darkness of the night. Nadine looked sullen and furious, "Why did you stop me? She''s just a little girl..." "She''s an unusual little girl." Leo interrupted her and said lightly, "Don''t get deceived by her appearance." "But she insulted you!" Nadine still couldn''t let it go. "Don''t forget our goal tonight is Marcus. We don''t want to get in any other trouble." Leo''s tone sounded t, and soon he changed the subject, "But if you''re destined to meet, then maybe you and her will meet again. Then you can make a move." Nadine was stunned. Leo had already strode to the sack and untied the knot. Marcus immediately stuck out his head, breathing in the fresh air. He almost got suffocated in the sack just now. But soon, his eyes were taken over by horror as he saw Leo''s face. "Leo, it''s you?" "It''s me." Leo sat on the sofa with a calm face. "I told you I can destroy the Wilson family just by lifting a finger, no matter how powerful your family is." Marcus was trembling slightly. He had thought it was Leo, but he still couldn''t believe that Leo could be so powerful. Even now, he couldn''t believe that Leo was behind all this. "Leo, let go of me!" He yelled, "This is kidnapping, do you know that? Let me go before my grandpa finds this. I can spare you if you release me and give away all the properties of the Stewart family!" Till then, Marcus was still threatening Leo, which made Leough. "You seem to have a misunderstanding. Your grandpa could barely protect himself now. Why would he care about your life?" Marcus trembled when he heard that, his pupils shrinking all of a sudden. He thought of what had happened to the Wilson family. There was a killer there who almost killed his grandpa. "You did that too?" Marcus asked with a shocked voice. Leo smiled without saying a word. Then he suddenly looked up and stared at Marcus with an intriguing expression. "Tell me, if your grandpa knew what''s happening to you, will hee to rescue you at any cost?" Marcus nodded confidently, "Of course..." "Is that so?" Leo''s lips arched into a yful smile, "Then we''ll see what true human nature is like when faced with absolute interests!" Chapter 255 Playing Hard to Get Chapter 255 ying Hard to Get Before Leo left, he gave Nadine the order to imprison Marcus in the Valendale Vi. He said they could do anything to him as long as he didn''t die. Before Leo got in the car, he heard Marcus''s extremely furious screaming out of the vi. "No... you can do this to me!" Leo smiled lightly and drove away. He could imagine the hard times Nadine would give Marcus, given Nadine''s character. At the same time, he asked Nadine to tell all the killers who had arrived Emerdale not to act rashly for the next two days. So everything seemed peaceful. That peace hadsted for three days before somebody noticed it. Marcus Wilson was missing. He was nowhere to be found as if he had never existed. Leo had just dropped Emilia at the kindergarten before receiving a call from Ronnie. "Mr. Cohen, Marcus is missing!" Ronnie sounded so shocked on the other side of the phone. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, Leo smiled calmly and was as peaceful as he ever was. "You haven''t met him for just three days. Why are you so sure that he''s missing?" "Some people said that thest time they saw him was in a five-star hotel three days ago, and he has nevere down since then," Ronnie reported truthfully. However, Leo''s tone remained calm. "Even the Wilson family hasn''t responded yet. Why are you freaking out?" Ronnie took a deep breath, "Mr. Cohen, I just wanted to say that please tell me if you need help from the Wilson family!" He was professing his loyalty to Leo. Moreover, he thought there was a high chance that Marcus''s missing had something to do with Leo. "Okay, I''m going off to work." Leo hung up the phone and smiled. It seems that all forces in Emerdale had noticed Marcus was gone. He was looking forward to seeing the reaction of the Wilson family. At the same time, in the yard of the Wilson family house. The head of the family, Marco, was sitting at the highest position with a gloomy face. "Sir, we haven''t heard anything from Marcus for three days." The housekeeper, Ted, asked worriedly, "Did something happen to him?" "Right... there were killers targetting us recently, and we''ve evacuated our family members. However, even so, it was still abnormal that we haven''t heard anything from him." "Why not send out someone to look for him?" Ted proposed. Marco pondered for quite a while and shook his head. "No need. Marcus must have run into some trouble. He isn''t calling us, probably because he''s not at thest moment yet." "Our family is still on the way up. It has been three days. .. Has Leo given us the reply?" Marco asked again. Ted shook his head and said, "I''m afraid he had forgotten all that we told him." A light shed across Marco''s eyes. "He''s just a son-inw married into the Henderson family. How dare he look down at us? In this case... let''s go to the International Commerce Center now, and we''ll merge the L Group." "But Young Master..." "Enough, family interests are above anything else. I believe that Marcus can do it!" Ted was coldly interrupted by Marco. Seeing that, Ted could only sigh softly and went out of the house with Marco. ... Lydia looked at the calendar, thinking about Neil''s celebration party next Monday. Her secretary Rachel walked in hurriedly and said, "Mrs. Henderson, Marco Wilson is here!" Lydia''s pretty face turned cold immediately after she heard the name. When she walked out, she saw Marco blocking the L Group gate with arge group of people. They wouldn''t let anyone in or out. "Mr. Wilson, what are you doing? How am I supposed to run my business with this?" Lydia asked with a cold face. "Of course you can run your business here... as long as you give me the person I want." Marco sneered and answered. Lydia''s thin brows knitted tightly, "Who do you want? What are you saying?" "Stop pretending that you don''t know anything! Your husband owes me 5 million dors! If you don''t give him to me today, you can give the L group to me to pay off the debt!" "What? Five billion?" Lydia was also shocked when she heard the number. That was not a small sum of money. The L Group had developed so well, but its market value was only about 6 billion. However, Lydia also knew Leo enough to believe that he would never owe anybody money, let alone 5 billion. "Can I ask what has happened? Why does my husband owe you 5 billion?" Lydia asked calmly. Marco nced at her coldly and said in a fierce tone, "Your husband promised me to give my family all the properties from the Stewart family. The part acquired by my family put aside, the rest of the properties are worth about 5 billion in cash." Lydia was instantly furious, "That''s absurd!" "Absurd? You owe me debts when I say so, because, in Emerdale, I''m thew!" Marco heavily pounded the desk and looked at Lydia with a look full of threats. "My family, the Wilsons, is the only top family in Emerdale now. Those who go against me will all vanish!" "How ambitious, Mr. Wilson. .. but may I remind you of how you fainted for fear of the killer two days ago?" At that moment, sarcasticughter came out of the elevator. Leo came over, his tall figure standing before Lydia. The staff of the L Group, led by Rachel, all made way for Leo. Ever since their rtionship went public, they all knew that Lydia was Leo''s wife. Irene had even taken two days off because of that, and she still didn''te to work today. "Leo, here you are... finally." Marco''s face turned gloomy as soon as he saw Leo. Then he said, "If you don''t give all the properties of the Stewart family today, we''ll take away your wife''s L Group to repay the debt!" As soon as he said that, all the executives of the L Group were taken back. Lydia''s face became sullen. However, Leo still looked as usual. He even had a faint sarcastic expression on his face. "Is that so? Even if I want to give them away, I doubt if you dare to ept it." "How dare you!" Marco had a murderous look on his face, "Don''t see me as a fool! You''re still alive now just because of Lydia! What else can you rely on if I ruin the L Group she created from scratch?" Other Wilsons were also looking at Leo and Lydia with indifferent expressions as if the demise of the L Group was doomed. Leo shook his head. "You''re as short-sighted as Marcus. Come in with me, and you''ll understand that no matter how powerful you are, you''re still no better than pigs and fishes that were born for others to eat." He said as he walked into the president''s office of L Group. Lydia''s eyes were shimmering when she hesitated. She didn''t walk in. "Why are you still struggling by this time?" "Mr. Wilson, just ignore him and acquire the L Group as fast as we can!" "Yes, the L Group recently got aplete urban development project. We have to acquire it." Other Wilsons were all urging Marco to acquire the L Group quickly. But Marco was a suspicious man. He knew Leo was ying hard to get, but he also came up with an idea. "He''s just a good-for-nothing bum relying on his wife? What else can he do? We''ll see when he will stop putting on air." He said as he strode out. Bang... The door to the president''s office was closed, leaving everybody else outside. "Argh..." Three secondster, Marco''s extremely furious shout came out of the room. Chapter 256 Bow down and Surrender Chapter 256 Bow down and Surrender "Master?!" "Grandpa, what happened?" Outside of the President''s Office, everyone had heard Marco roaring in rage. He sounded like a desperate and helpless beast that had just lost his cub. A man rushed over to Lydia and asked with his face full of anger, "What''s your good-for-nothing husband doing to my grandpa?" "Why would I know?" Lydia gave him a stern look, looking indifferent. Although she was saying that, she was shocked, too. They were just in there for seconds. She wondered why Marco was screaming as if there was a ghost in there? Bang... A short whileter, the door was opened again. Leo and Marco came out one after the other. However, the two''s vibe looked utterly different now. Leo was as calm as he just was. His arching lips and slight smile make him look calm and dignified as if he was a young master from some wealthy family. However, Marco was very pale as if he had lost his soul. He could barely walk steadily. One stumbling, he almost fell. "Grandpa!" Young people of the Wilson family all stepped forward to support Marco, which saved him from falling on the ground. "Grandpa, what did he do to you in there? Did her beat you?" "Grandpa, you don''t have to be afraid, just say it... I''ll ask someone over to kill him..." Everyone was staring at Leo in anger. Lydia also looked at Leo curiously, wondering what he had said to Marco in the office, and what was making Marco so angry and scared. "Shut up!" Marco, whose face had always been pale, suddenly roared with anger on his face. All the Wilsons were stunned by this roar. They stared at Marco, not knowing. Only Leo gave Marco a thoughtful look, making Marco''s face twitch in anger. "Let''s go back home!" Marco suddenly gave an order. "What?" The expressions of the Wilsons changed dramatically. They looked at their family patriarch in disbelief. They came to the L Group aggressively and imed that they''d acquire it, but they left in a fluster in the end. Their faces blushed and felt burning hot, as if they had been pped...or even worse, they felt Marco had pped his own face. "I said let''s go back home!" Marco was hopping mad. He was talking to the Wilson family while his eyes were fixed on Leo. All the members of the Wilson family looked at Marco in fear. Their family patriarch was on the verge of breaking out now, but he was no longer as arrogant and moring as before. They''re leaving in fluster. "Mr. Wilson, a little tip... I''ll just wait until this evening." Leo narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "As soon as the sun sets and I still don''t get what I want, we''ll have a problem." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Marco''s old body trembled, but he didn''t look back. As soon as he stumbled out of the L group, he stopped and said to Ted, "Tell them to return the property annexed from the Stewart family. And... give our the J Group to the L Group!" "Why? Sir?" As soon as the two orders came out, all the Wilson family members looked at Marco in disbelief. The J Group was thergest Inte group of the Wilson family. It meant a lot to Emerdale, and even to the whole country. They couldn''t believe Marco just gave it to the L Group for nothing. Ted seemed to have realized something. He didn''t say anything, but his expression was getting growingplicated. "Why are you still here?" As Marco roared, his facial features twisted. Everyone was taken aback. They could only get back and get the business done no matter how unwilling they were. Soon, there were only Marco and Ted there. "Sir, are you doing this for some reason you wanted to hide?" Ted asked. Marco closed his eyes with his face distorted in pain. Ted narrowed his eyes and a stern look shed across his eyes. "What did he say to you in the office?" Marco was silent for a long time. Then he opened his eyes and answered with eyes red, "He put me on the phone, in which I heard Marcus screaming for help." Ted''s pupils shrank, and he asked, "Really? Are you sure that''s not a synthesis voice?" "I''m sure." Marco seemed to have grown decades older. "I tried to call Marcus, but the phone was hung up very soon. I can tell that Marcus is definitely being held hostage by the damn bastard!" Ted also fell in silence, then he suddenly asked, "Sir, our family has been through so many hardships on our way up. Are you really going to return what we gain with so many efforts and give away the J Group? That''s the root of the Wilson family!" "Then what else can we do?" Marco''s voice was hoarse. "I only have one grandson!" A light shed across Ted''s eyes. He whispered, "I have an idea..." He inclined to Marco and whispered. Marco''s face changed slightly and said, "But... wouldn''t that be too risky?" "After riskes wealth and honor. No guts, no glory!" Ted''s eyes seemed vicious, "Now that the good-for-nothing bum treated us so shamefully, we don''t need to have mercy at him, either. " "OK!" Marco also agreed. He said with a fierce face, "I want the shameless couple to pay the price!" Time went by fast. Soon the sun was going down. The setting sun, with the color of blood, is hanging at the edge of the sky. Leo called Lydia and told her that he wouldn''t be back for dinner. He also asked to pick pick up Emilia at school. Lydia didn''t ask much as usual. She told him toe home early and hung up the phone. Leo looked at the time, and then narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Marco had stopped caring about his grandson''s life. Just as he was about to get up and leave, he heard a tter of footsteps approaching. "Mr. Cohen?" As soon as he saw the person, Leo squinted and smiled, "Mr. Wilson, you arrived just in time." Marco then said unsmilingly, "There were so many things to do. It has taken me a while." Marco didn''t bring many people. There was only Ted with him. Both of them had changed into ck neat suits. Marco handed over a thick stack of documents and said, "This is the equity transfer agreement of the J Group. Sign it if you agree on it." "And... we''ve also returned all the property from the Stewart family. Can I meet my beloved grandson now?" Leo casually skimmed the contract. After two nces, he lost interest in it and looked at Marco with a half-smile. "I''m surprised that you are willing to give up your huge business for the sake of your grandson." "Of course I am." Marco looked serious. "He''s my grandson. No matter how prosperous our family is, it wouldn''tst long if he died." That was true. Marcus is the only heir to the Wilson family. If he died, the Wilson family wouldn''t be prosperous for long. After all, Marco was over 70 years old. "Alright then, I''ll take you to see Marcus." Leo got up and walked out of the office. Marco and Ted looked at each other, with wicked killing intent shing in their eyes. Chapter 257 Killing Intent Exposed Chapter 257 Killing Intent Exposed Leo drove alone to the Valendale Vi. Marco and Ted were following him in another car. They both looked extremely gloomy and hadn''t moved their eyes away from Leo''s car for one second. Leo also looked into the rear-view mirror from time to time. He could see their faces, but he just grinned a thin smile and ignored them. By the time they arrived at the Valendale Vi, it was already night. The mountain road is rugged, and the trees cast their shadows in the moonlight. The tree branches rustled nearby, and a few birds pped their wings and flew into the night sky. "My lord." As soon as he walked into the vi, Nadine came to wee him. To Leo''s surprise, Nadine wasn''t wearing the ck leather jacket as usual. She was in a fabulous white dress and flip-flops, looking very casual. "Why did you change your clothes?" Leo asked with a smile. Nadine blushed and answered in a low voice. "It''s hot in here." Only then did Leo notice the dense beads of sweat on Nadine''s forehead. Those clothing made her less of a distant and fierce killer, and more of an approachable big sister. "Do I look weird?" Nadine looked down at her outfit, looking quite embarrassed. "No, not at all." Leo shook his head. "You can try more styles in the future." The answer sounded normal, but it made Nadine overjoyed. She was a woman, and just like any other woman, she wouldn''t refuse beautiful clothes. Just by the Marco and Ted walked in with a sullen face. The smile on Nadine''s face disappeared. She walked back room and put on the ck leather jacket she usually wore. Then she stared at Marco and Ted coldly. "Where''s Marcus?" Marco asked in a low voice. Leo gave Nadine an eye hint, and Nadine read it immediately. She stepped forward to show them the way to the basement. The Valendale Vi had an underground storage room that had been Marcus''s prison for the past three days. It was utterly dark, without palm-size mice and cockroaches running everywhere. Marcus had spent in the filthy ce. As soon as they approached the storage room, an extremely strong stench hit Leo''s nose. He frowned at it. "What''s that smell?" "That''s stool." Nadine answered honestly. Leo''s face changed slightly, "You didn''t clean the stool for him?" "I''m not his nanny; why should I clean his excrement?" "Isn''t there a toilet in there?" "Yes, butter I remembered it was broken because it hadn''t been used for too long." Nadine tried very hard to draw the line. She then added, "By the time I remembered it. His feces have already floated up and were swirling in the sewage." The corners of Leo''s eyes twitched hard immediately. He could almost paint a picture ording to Nadine''s description. Behind him, Marco and Ted looked extremely gloomy. His grandson grew up being loved and cared for by the seniors in the Wilson family. Never had he suffered any hardships or lived in such misery. Bang... As Leo opened the storage room and looked in, a ck shadow rushed over like crazy, only to be kicked away by Nadine. It was Marcus. "Behave yourself!" Nadine''s ring made Marcus afraid of going further, which also suggested how badly she had tortured him for the past three days. "Leo!" Marcus burst into tears when seeing Leo. "You can kill me. I don''t want to live anymore!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "It''s too dark here, and it stinks! I can''t stay here any longer..." Her face was soaked in tears, and he was getting snotty. It was the first time that Leo saw a woman crying so bitterly. "What happened to him?" Leo asked as he looked back at Nadine. "She''s driven crazy by the smell of his own feces." Nadine shrugged, "I said I forgot the toilet was broken. When I opened the door to check, the feces were already floating and swirling. Three days have passed so far; I think they may be fermented." "In other words, he has been staying in this filthy and stinky ce for three days?" Leo asked. Nadine nodded solemnly. Leo finally understood why Marcus melted down. He had been locked in this dark and cramped room with mice and cockroaches; moreover, the toilet was broken. Excretion is human nature, which is unavoidable. However, the toilet wouldn''t flush, and the feces were floating. They reacted chemically with the air, turning dry and stinky... It was already a miracle for one to stay for over one day. After three days, his mental endurance had been pushed to its limit. His hair looked like a messy bird''s nest, and ck stains covered his face. He had barely slept during the past three days, making his eyes bloodshot. Physical torture is nothingpared to the pain brought by mental torture. There were times when Marcus wanted tomit suicide, but he eventually failed. He didn''t want to live, but he was also afraid of death. That was his true mental statement. "Marcus.. .!" Seeing this filthy young man who looked like a homeless, Marco rushed in regardless of the stench. He yelled out aloud. "Grandpa!" Marcus saw Marco as his lifeline. The moment they met, Marcus rushed over to Marco without hesitation. The two hugged each other tightly, and Marco burst into tears. Leo and Nadine stood aside, feeling a bit sentimental, but they did not pity them at all. Even since he issued Leo''s wanted warrant on the dark web, his end had been doomed. "Now that you know he''s fine, you can leave." Leo said unsmilingly, interrupting the reunion of the two. However, Marco stood up abruptly and red at Leo, "You made my grandson suffer so much and nearly kill himself. Do you really think I would forgive you?" "Grandpa, don''t kill him... leave the killing strike to me!" Marcus also looked at Leo with hatred in his eyes. He wished he could kill Leo immediately and revenge himself. Leo wasn''t surprised by Marco''s reaction at all. He grinned a thin smile and sneered, "A fox may turn gray, but never kind... It seems that the Wilsons are still not giving in to me!" "Giving in to you? You are just an ugly duckling man who relies on women to get the upper hand. What do you have to make me give in to you?" Marco could''ve lived a very peaceful life, given he was already very old; however, he still looked angry and fierce now, looking quite domineering. His moves and actions gave away his position as the patriarch of a wealthy family. "Then what do you have to use against me?" Leo''s eyes gradually became thoughtful. "Everyone has a weakness, and your weakness is your wife!" Marco looked at Leo andughed, "Now that you''ve kidnapped my wife, I should do the same thing to your wife in return. You''re just a good-for-nothing git without Lydia!" Leo didn''t reply. He narrowed his eyes. Originally, he was targeting Marcus, but now it seemed that he had to confront the whole Wilson family. "Do you know why it''s just Ted and me here? Because other people all went to catch Lydia!" Marco put on a cruel look on his face. "Do you know what will happen to your wife if she ends up in the hand of my family?" He tried to find fear or anger on Leo''s face; however, Leo looked as calm as always. "Really?" Leo replied indifferently. "You don''t believe me? I''ll show you the evidence!" Marco made a video call as he said that. "They may have already caught him now. Soon you''ll hear your wife''s scream." Ding Dong... Soon, the video call was connected. Marco turned the screen to Leo without looking at it. He couldn''t stopughing. "How about this? Do you believe in me now? Lydia will be screwed!" Seeing the cold, beautiful face on the screen, Leoughed silently and asked, "Really? Is that so?" Chapter 258 Ever Heard of It? Chapter 258 Ever Heard of It? Leo had a yful smile on his face. He didn''t seem afraid at all, which made Marco feel strange. "Why are youughing? Don''t you care about your wife''s life?" He asked loudly. "Of course I do, but... you should see who''s the person on the other side first, and then we can have a Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. talk," Leo said slowly. Marco''s face changed drastically. He took back his phone and looked at the screen. A distant woman in a ck leather coat showed up on the screen. She was looking at Marco like a fool. "Who is this old man? He seemed stupid," the woman asked coldly. Obviously, she''s not talking to Marco. Then she must be asking Leo. "Just ignore him," Leo answered with a thin smile. Marco''s face froze. In a rage, he looked at Sharon and asked, "Who are you? Where are my family members?" "You sent those good-for-nothing bums to me? They are here." As Sharon said that, she switched the front camera and aimed the phone to her front. Marco immediately saw familiar faces on the screen. They were either holding their own arms or rolling on the ground, and they kept screaming. "We failed the mission! This woman surrounded us before we find Lydia!" "Yeah... Master! She''s too strong. She knocked all of us down within minutes!" "Pleasee to save us!" Marco''s face was twitching harder and harder. Those screaming and desperate faces were stimted his mind. "You gits! You bunch of useless gits!" "Cough cough!" The rage caused a burden to Marco''s heart. He breathed heavily again and again. "Grandpa, are you OK?" Marcus hurriedly patted Marco on the back. "You good-for-nothing bums... howe our family is full of gits like you?" Marco was so angry that he hung up the phone. Then he stared at Leo fiercely. "If you have any other tricks, just bring it on. I''ve got plenty of time today. If you want to dance, I''ll dance with you." Leo sat leisurely on the sofa and sneered. Leo would never allow anyone to hurt his family. After the idents of Marie and Emilia, he had been sending a troop to protect his family members. He hired Sharon to protect Lydia and Emilia directly. Sharon''s strength was second only to him. She would never let those ineffective underlings seed. "Leo, do you really think that''s all we''re capable of?" Marco looked at Leo coldly. He hadn''t lost morale because of what happened; on the contrary, he seemed very confident. "Then use it. Your family''s going to banish anyway." Leo''s tone was t, and he didn''t seem concerned at all. "Fine! Just remember what you''ve said!" Marco became extremely gloomy. He suddenly said, "Juste out, all of you. I don''t need your protection anymore. Just kill the young man before me." Shoosh... As soon as he said that, the tter of footsteps came from the stairs to the basement. More than ten powerhouses showed up around Leo and Nadine within an eyeblink, giving out an overwhelming aura and staring at the two coldly. Their momentum alone was like a storm that could destroy the sky and the earth. Moreover, there was an old man among them. He had been sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closing, carrying a dull old saber in his arms. Leo ignored the other ones and moved his eyes to the old man. "Are you... blind?" "Yes." The old man was frank and admitted it instantly, "My eyes were injured by a young man named Jason Ellis. I thought my martial arts career was going to an end, but I got a blessing in disguise. Though my eyes were blind, God has made my spiritual sense more sensitive. I made a huge breakthrough and entered a new world." "Jason Ellis?" Hearing that name, Leo couldn''t helpughing out. "Yes. He''s the most powerful young man I have ever seen. One day, he''ll be a Supreme. The old man''s face turned extremely grim when mentioning that name. However, Marcoughed presumptuously, "Leo, you''re screwed. I''ve made huge efforts to invite him over... blind Demon. Legend has it that he could kill without drawing out the dull saber. If someone made him draw his sword, the man has to be very powerful. You''re going to die today!" However, Leo looked at the blind swordsman with great interest, as if he hadn''t heard Marco''s words, "Let me ask you one thing... how many rounds of fight can you have with Jason Ellis?" "One round!" As soon as he answered, blind Demon suddenly opened his eyes. It was as he had said; his eyeballs looked cloudy. nging... After a clear nging sound, the dull de in the blind Demon''s hand was unsheathed brazenly. The de''s cold light and dark shadows came to Leo at once. The momentum of drawing the saber out had even cut done a few strands of hair on Marco and Marcus''s heads. "Did he... just draw his saber?" Marco and Marcus opened their eyes widely. There were fear and excitement in their eyes. "Leo, he has drawn his saber. You''re at a dead end now!" "Sir... he''s just a son-inw married to his wife''s family. Why did you draw your sword..." "No, he''s a master." Before Marcus finished his words, blind Demon interrupted him bluntly. The old man looked very dignified. His hands holding the saber handle were leaking sweats. Leo was still sitting on the sofa, chuckling silently. Suddenly, he slowly stood up. As he stood up, other people heard his calm voice. "Since you have heard the name of Martial Maestro, then have you ever heard of his teacher?" Boom... An invisible momentum suddenly erupted. It spread around Leo and shook the space nearby. blind Demon''s hair was all white. He leaned backward, with his body trembling violently. "You... you''re..." There was a hint of panic in his voice. The next moment, he shouted, "Charge! All of you!" "Aye, Master!" It turned out that the ten more strong men were all his disciples. They yelled, and all charged towards Leo. "My lord!" Cold lights flickered in Nadine''s eyes, but soon, she saw Leo rush into the crowd like a wolf in a flock of sheep. He flew like a crane flying in a gentle breeze; other ten people could barely touch the hem of his clothes. Bang bang bang... Soon, before they could touch Leo, they were sted out by an invisible force and then puked blood. Seeing that, blind Demon moved on his own, only to see Leo''s figure showed up before him like a ghost. blind Demon''s eyes changed greatly. He shed the dull de down to Leo with full strength. p! However, Leo immediately grabbed the de and used the inner strength of his palm to encounter the momentum of the saber. The next moment, he grabbed violently. The dull saber cracked and was crushed in two by his grip. Then, after another dull sound, he kicked the blind Demon, making him fly backward for dozens of meters. Then he passed out after hitting on the wall. "So that''s the powerhouse you just invited?" He turned over and looked at Marco calmly, asking in a t tone. Chapter 259 Underbred Chapter 259 Underbred The picture of blind Demon being kicked off was deeply imprinted in the minds of Marco and Marcus. They were shocked, and their hearts lost a few beats, bodies taken over by unspeakable fear. blind Demon had been famous for a long time and was a well-known wandering master. Marco owed a huge favor just to invite him here, and he had even brought all his disciples. All Marco wanted was to get Leo killed. However, blind Demon and his disciples had barelysted for a round before all of them were knocked down onto the ground. The result was totally out of everyone''s expectations. Marcus was trembling in fear. Nadine was already powerful enough to him; he never thought Leo could be even more powerful. "Don''t becent! Do you think there''s nothing else we can do to you?" Marco''s face blushed and paled. He pointed at Leo and yelled angrily. "Oh? Then show me what you''ve got." Leo looked at the time and said leisurely, "It''s only eight o''clock; I still have two hours for you." His calm tone made Marco''s eye corners twitch in anger. "Leo, what on earth do you want?" Just by then, Ted suddenly stepped forward as he asked. Then he stared at Leo coldly. "That doesn''t depend on me... that depends on what your family want." Leo said indifferently, "Your family kept pushing me to the limit and going back on your words. I knew clearly what you were up to. You ended up like this all because of yourself." "If that''s the case, why don''t we each take a step back?" Marco asked Leo with a gloomy face, "You let us go, and we''ll never go against you again. We''ll be dedicated to nothing but the development of ourselves." "Mr. Wilson, you''re so funny. How could I let you go without having detained you?" Loe''s lips arched into a smile, which only made him look colder, "It''s you... you''re so reckless, seeking revenge for your grandson. You put yourself into the dead end! Now you''re afraid? It''s toote!" Marco trembled all over as his face instantly turned grim. "Leo, you''re way over the line!" "Grandpa, what should we do? We''ve already targeted his wife; he will never let us go." Marcus said with a pale face, "He''ll destroy our family!" Finally, he was afraid. He had been very close to death for the past three days. It felt like dancing on a rope, which made him feel suffocated. "Snap!" Marco pped Marcus in the face and scolded in a fury, "This is all because of you! You misled me!" "But our family is stronger than before, isn''t it?" Marcus gritted his teeth and asked. Marco wanted to say something else, but Ted stepped forward and stopped him. He said to Marco, "Master, have you forgotten our trump card? Only she could kill him perfectly!" Marco hesitated for a long while, and finally made up his mind. "Tell her toe out." A hint of cruelty shed in Ted''s eyes. He looked at Leo and said, "I suggest you surrender to us now. You''re no match for what''sing next!" Leoughed, "In that case. .. let me see it so that I can make youpletely desperate." "How madcap!" Marco widened his eyes angrily and shouted, "Voodoo witch,e out!" However, everything remained calm, and no one had appeared. Marco frowned, and he felt a bit embarrassed. Then he yelled again, "I know you''re here. Just make your move!" There was still no sound. "My lord, please leave this to me." Nadine sneered. As soon as Leo nodded, she would end the lives of the two quickly and easily. However, although no one had appeared, Leo still fell in silence. "Wait a minute." He stopped Nadine. "What are we waiting for?" Nadine looked puzzled. She thought Marco must be bluffing because he had called the person so many times, yet nobody was moving, Marco was also very anxious. His head was soaked in sweats. No matter how many times he called that name, the person just didn''t show up. However, Ted smiled weirdly and said, "She''s already here. You didn''t find her." A strange rustling sound suddenly came into the peaceful basement, as if something was crawling over. Thoughtful lights shed in Leo''s eyes. He picked up a stone randomly and flicked it. Swoosh! After a puff sound, the stone hit the target like a shooting bullet. "Squeak..." Everyone heard a faint scream, which sounded obvious in the quiet basement. That was definitely not a sound made by a human. They looked back and saw a fat golden silkworm lying on the ground on its back. Its wings were still vibrating, but it couldn''t fly. There was a big hole on his belly squirting out blood. "A worm?" Everyone was shocked, except for Leo. Marcus looked horrified as if he had recalled something. Giggling... The clearughter of a little girl resounded in the room, making everyone''s expressions change slightly. Herughter was so weird that it seemed to have filled every corner of the room, but she was nowhere to be found. Nadine''s eyes darkened. "Theughter... that''s..." "Yeah... that''s her." Leo smiled and said, "I said we''ll meet again if we''re destined to." Nadine didn''t say anything and grabbed a dagger in her hand. "It turns out you''re the ones I need to kill. What a coincidence." The little girl''sughter was still echoing in every corner of the room. "Come and find me. How can you Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. fight with me if you can''t find me?" Leo picked up another pebble and threw it towards a dark corner. "Ouch!" The little girl felt pain and walked out of the shadow. She covered her head and looked at Leo with anger on her face, "How dare you hit me with the stone?" p! Another stone hit her head quickly, leaving quite a big bump on it. "Argh? Aren''t you going to stop?" The little girl was even angrier. She puffed her cheeks and stared at Leo. She was wearing a big red gown with patterns of all kinds of poisonous insects and animals. There was a longevity lock engraved withplicated characters on her neck, and on her feet was a pair of red embroidered shoes. She was Luna, which Leo and Nadine had met before. "Yes, it''s her... this little demon..." Seeing it was Luna, Marcus turned pale in fright and couldn''t even speak utterly. Marco paused and asked, "Do you know each other?" Luna had also seen Marcus. She squinted and smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m on your side this time. Your grandpa paid me quite a fortune and asked me to kill someone. I didn''t know it was him." Marcus breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still vigntly staring at this moody little girl. Leo smiled. Then he looked at Luna and asked, "You want to kill me?" "Of course." Luna seemed serious. She was here on a mission, but she still had a box of milk in her arms. "No one that I wanted to kill has ever escaped." "Really?" Leo had an indifferent smile on his face, "I wonder who''s stronger, you or my subordinate?" The next moment, Leo''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Nadine, you can move now. Give this underbred little girl a great lesson!" Chapter 260 The Queen of Killers Chapter 260 The Queen of Killers "Yes, Sir." Nadine replied and then walked with a poker face. Her bloodshot eyes were fixed on Luna like a wolf on its prey. Luna''s arrogant attitude had already provoked Nadine before. Nadine didn''t care if Luna insulted her, but she would never allow Luna to insult Leo! Moreover, Luna was double-spying. As soon as her mission from Nadine was over, she worked for the Wilson family immediately. Those reasons superimposed, Nadine had long wanted to take action against her, but there had been no chance. Now she could finally make a move. However, Leo''s haspletely provoked Luna. The description "underbred little girl" made her go on the rampage. She almost wanted to jump up and hit Nadine on the knees. "Shut up! You''re the underbred little girl! All of you and your family are underbred little girls!" Luna yelled angrily at Leo. Her delicate facial features were distorted, and her face blushed like a monkey''s butt. "I''m not a little girl! I''m 23 years old!" She yelled at everyone with shame and anger as if she had sworn an oath of sovereignty. As soon as she said that, everyone was shocked. They looked at her in disbelief. Even Leo narrowed his eyes and checked her from head to toe. "You said you were 23? Then why is your body looking like that of an eight-year-old girl?" He asked. "Wel..." Luna suddenly looked nervous and shy when Leo mentioned that. She replied embarrassingly, "I had a disease when I was a child. My body stopped growing when I was nine years old. No matter how old I am, I''ll always look like this." Everyone looked at her in shock upon hearing that. Her growth stopped at nine years old... They wondered what kind of strange disease that was. "There were no other symptoms other than this, so I don''t take it as a very bad thing." She seemed to be afraid of being looked down on and hurriedly said, "I can maintain a childlike appearance for the rest of my life, and I don''t need any makeup at all, can you?" Leo couldn''t tell the inferiority in her words. He looked at her with thoughtful eyes. No wonder Luna didn''t want to hear other people saying she was young; that sounded like mocking to her. "Being fine now doesn''t mean you''ll be fine forever. Among all the diseases in the world, none of them will be a good thing to anyone. You should know what situation you''re really in." Leo''s eyes prated her mind like a sharp sword. Luna felt as shocked as angry. "You are just an ordinary person. Who do you think you are to judge me? I''m going to kill you now. You should care about yourself first!" She was emotional and had countless murderous intent in her eyes. However, as soon as she said that, a cold gaze stopped on her. The woman staring at her now was more fierce and ruthless than any killer she had ever seen before. "There are thousands of people in the world who want to kill my lord. Who do you think you are?" Nadine''s voice was cold. She walked to Luna, holding a dagger. Luna shuddered immediately, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She couldn''t help but take a step back. Nadine''s eyes were redder than ever, as if they had been soaked in blood. In a daze, Luna seemed to have seen endless corpses and blood from Nadine''s eyes. However, Luna soon took another deep breath and calmed her restless heart. She said sarcastically, "You aren''t worthy of your name as the top killer. You haven''t noticed my baby''s sneak attack just now. How capable can you be?" Marcus and Marco didn''t hear these words, because they had already escaped from the basement before Nadine and Luna confronted. They were waiting in the atrium of the Valendale Vi at this moment. Marcus took a deep breath of fresh air and sighed, "It feels so good to be alive." Then, he looked at Marco again and asked, "Grandpa, what should we do next? Are we leaving or staying here to wait?" Marco pondered and said with cold lights in his eyes. "Let''s stay! I want to see Leo perishing! As long as he''s dead, his people will split and leave. Then the Stewart family and the L Group will all be mine!" "Then let''s wait!" Marcus wasn''t afraid anymore and sounded so confident. He had seen how Luna made her move. She was so quiet, and when she killed, her enemy''s internal organs would be eaten up and die in misery. He wondered where Marco found this strange person. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ted seemed to have read the confusion in Marcus''s mind. He sneered, "The world is big enough to amodate all kinds of strange people. Luna is a voodoo witch from Tingend." "A voodoo witch?" Marco and Marcus were astonished. They had heard of voodoo before. Manipting corpses and voodoo skills were called the two thaumaturgies. They could kill and cure magically. Marco and Marcus always took it as legends and evenughed at it. Never had they thought that they were real. "Let''s wait for Miss Luna toe back victorious." Ted said with his eyes radiating cold lights. In the basement. Luna had regained her confidence and chuckled at Nadine as if she had seen Nadine fail. Nadine also sneered, "You said I wasn''t worthy of my name, and I admit that. There are always people that are stronger than me. .. actually, there might be a lot of them. My title as the top killer was a joke." "However..." Suddenly, Nadine changed her subject. The smile on her face grew crueler. "So where are you when I rode the whirlwind in the killer world?" The question made Luna''s face change. She blushed and paled. She suddenly came up with a question. Nadine, Mother of the Night, was a long-established killer. Luna wondered where she was when Nadine rode the whirlwind. Maybe she had just grown up and be a new voodoo witch. Although she was pretty talented and had reared her greatness; however,pared with Nadine, her business was no more than a child''s y. "You looked down on me and the people I serve. Then today, I''ll show you how formidable the former world''s greatest killer can be..." Nadine''s voice was bone-chilling. The next second, she disappeared. Luna immediately looked around, trying to figure out where Nadine was, but she seemed to have vanished and was nowhere to be found. Luna''s face became paler and paler, and she was getting more and more nervous. She hurriedly took out a green jade flute, put it on her mouth, and started to y it softly. Soon, a melodious flute song resounded in the room, and along with the rhythm came all the poisonous worms in the basement. Leo squinted and watched what was happening. He admitted that Luna had impressed him. Her ability to manipte the poisonous worms and insects was already scary enough. God knew if her skin was poisonous or not. However, those were all useless because she was faced with Nadine. "Where are you? Come out!" After summoning the poisonous insects, Luna was still afraid because she did not know where Nadine was, thus the poisonous insects were useless. "That looks impressive, but it''s useless." Nadine''s sneer came from above. As soon as she said that, she showed up behind Nadine like a ghost. The de in her hand was already on Luna''s neck. "You lose." Her voice was indifferent, as if she was pronouncing Luna''s death sentence. reading more Chapter 261 Spank That Kid Chapter 261 Spank That Kid reading more on https://hotnovelpub Lunas delicate eyes were filled with horror, frozen just like her body. She could clearly feel the dagger against her neck, which chilled her skin greatly. She didnt even dare to swallow in case her neck got cut because of the move. Leo simply smiled while seeing that. Actually, Nadine had once assassinated him and she almost did it. Her skills of killing were too sophisticated to predict. In her eyes, it couldnt be counted as a fight. Instead, she just felt like doing an easy game. Thats what a real assassin looks like. Nadines voice sounded cold with no emotion. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She then continued, Never call yourself an assassin again. You are humiliating this title. Luna was in great panic with her ghastly pale face. But suddenly, her face turned to be twisted, A real assassin only attacks from behind? Dare you fight me face to face? Nadine sneered. A real assassin only thought about killing in one strike. A skillful assassin never fought face to face but only a mercenary did. Noticing her unwillingness to ept failure, Nadine seemed to grow some interest. So she moved the dagger off from her neck. Alright, since you insist, let me teach you a lesson. However, as soon as she moved away the dagger, Lunaughed out crazily, You idiot! You actually let the right choice slip away? You have lost yourst chance! After a short pause, Luna gestured to control those bugs, Rush into her body! Eat up her body! Commonly speaking, alldies would be scared when facing bugs, especially those with poison, so Luna assumed the same for Nadine. However, with no sign of fear, Nadine actually stared at those bugs with disdain on her face. Thats the face-to-face fight you mean? ying dirty again? she mocked. Huh, face-to-face fight? Come on, I am just a nine-year-old kid. I am not old enough to fight you. I am not an idiot putting myself in danger. But Luna didnt even seem to notice what Nadine actually meant. She kept on her crazyughter, I would like to see what you are gonna do when those bugs cover you all over. But the next second, herughter suddenly stopped. Then she was stunned with her eyes wide open, looking weirdly cute. She saw Nadine take out a lighter and start fiddling with it in her palm. A mocking smile appeared on Nadines face, We are in the basement, right? What do you think a basement being locked for years would keep in the air? The answer is carbonic oxide. What if I light it up? No! No! Luna was scared, waving her hands violently to make the least try to stop Nadine from putting on fire here. However, it was toote. With a slight move of her finger, Nadine turned on the lighter and threw it among those bugs. Suddenly, the fire went on. Though the wall and the ceiling were all made of ibustible stone, those bugs were inmmable. What was more, bugs all flinched instinctively when facing fire. For them, it was a disaster. Soon, the cracking sound of burning bugs could be heard all over. My babies Wailing, Luna felt like her heart was bleeding. It took her quite a lot of efforts to collect and train those bugs. But now they were all burnt to ashes. The fire gradually faded and then it had gone. Then there were only remaining bug ashes left on the burnt ground. How dare you burn my babies! I gotta kill you! Luna stared at both of them with viciousness. Even her voice had gone murderous. Are you sure? Nadine strode to her front, lifting her up just like lifting a puppy. However, she didnt resist. Then she suddenlyughed out crazily again while looking at Nadine, Thats what I am waiting for! You have never expected that I actually attached much deadly poison on the surface of my body, huh? However, herughter gradually faded away again as Nadine didnt seem to get affected at all. You arent getting yourself poisoned? Luna asked, confused. Fool, I am wearing a glove! Nadine looked at her wryly. Then she showed her the ck glove she was putting on. Luna was stunned, speechless. Even Leo, who had always been taciturn, couldnt help snickering, Your name is Luna, right? You are the cutest assassin I have ever seen. Stopughing at me! Stop! Or I am gonna kill you! Luna still looked mad though being lifted in the air. She still tried to threaten with tough words. Suddenly, a p sounded on her body. With her face frozen, Luna turned to re at Nadine, What are you doing? Why are you spanking me? Spank is a kind of lesson for naughty kids. Said Nadine emotionlessly. Then she spanked on Lunas butt again. It sounded loud. Luna turned around to re at Nadine out of pain, Dare you try again? She thought her seemingly threatening expression would make Nadine flinch a bit. However, Nadine actually started giggling, Do you think you look tough right now? Confused, Luna had no idea what she was giggling for. So she just nodded. No, you dont look tough at all. Now you look like a little puppy barking cutely. It seemed that Nadine learned to joke ever since she followed Leo back to the city. But it was a huge blow for Luna. What she wanted was to scare Nadine with her evilness instead of being viewed like a puppet. Luna had no idea why it didnt work. She just did as those bad guys showed on the TV. You should act like me Driven by rare interest to instruct, Nadine froze her own expression and fixed her chilling eyes on Luna. Seeing that, Luna hurried to twitch fearfully a bit. But then she showed a face of being inspired, Yeah, thats it! However, before she could finish, Nadine spanked her hard once again. But its a pity that you can never learn to do so. Now did you get it? Luna was rendered mad again. Stop! Or I am gonna kill you! But then another spank sounded again. You, a grownup, are so shameless to hit a kid! Another spank again. No! Stop, please! I am sorry! But another spank came as usual. Nadine kept spanking her till Luna started to cry. Tears streamed down her cheek. Her crying sounded loud and pitiful. Leo stared at Nadine, wondering what if she had her own child someday. Being her child must be a tough thing. While both Marcus and Marco, who were waiting outside for so long, looked quite agitated as they didnt see Lunae out. Marcus, get inside to check whats going on. Yes, grandpa. Marcus returned to the basement, only to find a shocking scene that he would never forget in his life. Luna, the one who he feared so much, was actually lifted up in the air while being spanked like a